《My Knowledge Of Cultivation Is Completely Shattered》


 Chapter 1 - Rebirth

    Wang Huang opened his eyes, and the first thing he said was "So I died!"


    Dark Space, unknown timeline~~~


    Somewhere in the middle of the universe, Wang Huang found himself floating in the space. "So, this time I died for sure huh. Sigh..."


    ''If it wasn''t for that Chaos Beast, I would have gotten that fruit, and the path of immortality would have become mine... Tsk, tsk, he cursed in his mind.


    Fair skin, crystal blue eyes, and long shiny hairs were some of his physical features. In the boundless dark space, he was the only one making noise and shouting once in awhile.


    "You bastard come before me again, and I will make sure to spank your butt till it becomes cherry red."


    While he busy grumbling and cursing the Chaos Beast, a sound echoed in the empty space, devoid of any life forms.


    "Shaa... Shaa... Shaa"


    He was startled by this sound and stopped his cursing for a second, he then closed his eyes and listened to the echoing sound.


    He felt like the source of the sound was coming closer with each passing minute. While he was contemplating about the source and the origin of the sound, another sound came "Zwap..."


    The entire space was engulfed by a bright light. Wang Huang closed his eyes without panicking and waited for the light to dim down.


    "Hmm... Interesting, Should I go and take a closer look now? Well, I mean, I am dead for sure. I don''t know how, but my spiritual consciousness is still alive and kicking around."


    ''Either way, it''s boring here floating in the space all the time... I should take a look at it'', he decided and moved near the source of light.


    His long silky silvery-white hairs accompanied by his long slender body built were giving out the vibe of a deity soaring through the sky.


    He reached near the source of illumination and took a closer look. To his surprise, the source was a portal.


    A portal having the same pattern as Yin and Yang the symbol of continuity, the symbol of life and death. He reached out his hand and unconsciously touched it "Zwip" the space became silent again, the source of light died out, and the man was nowhere to be found.


    Blue sky, Two suns, Planet X27 Earth


    2017, December 23rd, Sunday


    Almost the end of the year and the start of mid-winter


    4th lane, Acharya Nagar, Bhubaneswar.


    A vast expansion of greenfield at the end of the lane and in the middle was a gigantic mansion, a work of ancient Indian architecture and the pride of the Kalinga Dynasty Royalties living there.


    On the 7th floor of the mansion, outside a certain room, a person in his 60s with a huge body build and a person in his 30s with a youthful face was moving here and there, with an ashen pale, anxious face.


    Abruptly a maid came running out of the room and reported them with a joyful expression on her face, "I pay my congratulations to the Patriarch and Grand Elder. Miss Anisa has given birth to a baby boy".


    On hearing the news, the man in his 60s abruptly took out a golden ring from his finger and tossed it towards the maid. She caught the ring and looked at the old man with astonishment. "Thanks for the reward master, but this ring¡­ And this diamond on its top¡­ It''s too much for a maid like me."


    He laughed at her and asked the maid to take it as a small token of appreciation, "Don''t sweat on such small things, the real reward hasn''t been revealed yet."


    Before the maid replied anything else, she saw something that she had never seen before. Tears of joy were gushing out from their eyes, especially from the man in his 30s. Crying buckets was the best description someone can tell after seeing him.


    He looked at the maid and waved his hand in the air. Suddenly out of nowhere a heap of spirit stones appeared, the maid exclaimed in joy, "Master! Thanks for the rewards" and waved her hand to receive them onto her interspatial ring.


    The man in his 60s, namely the Grand Elder, spoke again, "Let the outside world know the baby boy has taken birth. Let them know the weeks of celebration has descended upon us. Let''s rejoice and celebrate this auspicious event."


    The overjoyed maid bowed down to pay her respect and ran down floors to spread his decree and the news of the baby boy.


    While the man in his 30s, namely the Patriarch, was crying buckets, a sound came from his rear. It was from the room before which they were waiting with an ashen pale face.


    "Uwaaa, uwaaa... Uwaaa, uwaaah..." The man, namely the Patriarch, opened the door and barged inside the room. An extra-large bedroom, paved with fluffy white matters and silver-white walls with exotic vine patterns on it.


    At the center of the room was an enormous bed, and on top of it sat a beautiful lady holding a crying baby. Her dark purple hairs were flying over her face hiding her facial features. The man in his 30s went near the balcony, closed the doors, and put on the large ivory curtains.


    The lady holding the baby laughed at him and asked him to come and take a look at their baby boy. He went near and took a glimpse of the baby. Like before, tears came out gushing from his eyes.


    "Dear stop crying, and take a look at our baby. His face is identical to yours," a sweet voice spoke out.


    The Patriarch went near the bed and took his son in his arms when he got to see his son''s face from near he exclaimed "Heavens! Isn''t his cuteness heaven-defying, this soft tender body, fair skin, round eyes, accompanied by his cuteness charm, it''s too tempting, too much tempting for my eyes."


    The Grand Elder having a huge body built went near the bed and ordered in a solemn voice "Move aside Aditya, and let me hold my grandson with my own hands,"


    The Grand Elder took the baby in his arms and took a good look at him after some time of silence he exclaimed, "Oh The Three Supreme Gods!! This baby boy cuteness is too much. It can even attract fairies of heavens. You must protect him at all times."


    He pondered something before decreeing in a solemn voice, "I have made up my mind from tomorrow onwards I will increase the security of the mansion by 100 fold. Even his father has to go through security checkups to meet the baby."


    Aditya "I will increase his security by 200 fold, and you have to go through them to meet him."


    "Hmph, stupid son, I will increase it by 300 fold.


    "Hmph, I will increase the security by 400 folds, and I love him 100 times more than you".


    "I love him 200 times more, stupid son".


    "I love him 500 times more".


    "600 times,"


    "700 times,"


    "800 times,"


    "900 times..."


    Looking at the two persons, the woman sitting on the bed was thinking of her baby boy''s future with his doting and pampering father and grandfather.


    The Grand Elder returned the baby to his mother and said, "Anisa take good care of the baby. This boy has completely inherited you and your beauty. As expected from the Sword Queen, without you, I don''t know what would have happened to this stupid son of mine".


    Aditya "Agreed"


    Grand Elder "Agreed"


    Servant 1 "Agreed"


    Servant 2 "Agreed"


    Servant 3 "Agreed"


    "Hey, hey wait a minute are you tarnishing your own son? I am named the Genius Cultivator of this era and the master of Heavenly Fire Chakra, and you three on whose side are you? And when did u come here?!"


    "Okay, okay, stop your wrangle and let the both of us rest for a while, I also have to consolidate my chakras," said Anisa.


    Both the man left the room, leaving behind the mother and son accompanied by the maids and caretakers.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`


    Unknown to Wang Huang, what was happening around him, or who was this Patriarch and Grand Elder? He was taking a carefree nap in his mother''s lap.


    What achievements will he gain in this life? Will he reach the realm of immortality or even higher?


    Will he become an overpowered MC with his past knowledge in this life? Or his dream will be shattered?... These are some of the questions that are yet to be answered.


    Till then Seven and out move forward and read more¡­

 Chapter 2 - Ultra Skip Of 5 Years

    2017, December 24th, Monday.


    One day has passed since the birth of the baby boy, hordes of people were gathered around the mansion to see the face of the newborn baby and to bless him for his wellbeing and long life. But to their dismay only some high ranks officials were allowed to see the baby, and that too in printed sheets not in real life.


    Inside the palace, the baby boy in his dreams "Why is very dark here? Did I got transported to another space?!"


    When he was pondering about his current state and recollecting his thoughts, he felt something warm. Something very warm and soft, touching him and a warm fluid passing through his throat. The softness was something that he couldn''t express in words, but if I must say, then it was as soft as a marshmallow.


    Abruptly he opened his eyes and saw lights everywhere, his small tiny baby eyes couldn''t adjust to the light outside and got dazed. After some time, his eyes got used to the surrounding light, and he came out of his dazed state. He rolled over his eyes in all directions and found himself in a completely different place and to add up his frustration, he couldn''t recognize a single thing placed there.


    While he was busy thinking about his current location and state, he felt that warm thing again passing down his throat. He looked straight and found himself in the lap of a giant!!!


    ''The fck since when and how did I get captured by a giant'' he cursed and trembled in fear. Here the so called giant was none other than Anisa, the baby boy''s mother.


    After careful observation and recollecting his memory, the baby boy concluded something that was a big shock for him too. His conclusion was fate and destiny the two bitches of his life have given him another chance. A chance to rise up again and become an immortal in his new life.


    Also, he discovered one more thing, it''s not that the lady holding her was a giant, the situation was he was a baby at that time and that too a newly born baby.


    Back to his current status, he found the beautiful lady was feeding her milk, and to his surprise, he was sucking it like a baby. In his seven hundred plus years of life, he had never felt such embarrassment. He wanted to floods, but his pride of a gentleman was stopping him from doing so.


    But what to say, even though he was a gentleman from inside, at that time he was a baby from outside. His pride of gentleman got instantly crushed when he felt the scorching hunger inside his stomach. He sucked, sucked and kept on sucking and stopped when he was about to full.


    After satisfying his hunger, he took another look at the lady holding him and got mesmerized by her beauty. Dark eyes, purple hair and a diamond shape face emitting the aura of an angel descended from heavens.


    Looking at her, he was getting a weird feeling in his heart. A warm feeling, the feeling of love and compassion that he had long forgotten.


    2017, December 25th, Tuesday


    After many quarrels and disputes, the baby boy was named Aryan by his gramps which means an incarnation of God-King or King of Gods.


    After the naming ceremony, days pass on normally, and no major event took place in between~~~~~~~~~


    2022, December 23rd, Wednesday


    It was Aryan''s fifth birthday. The mansion was well decorated with top-grade spirit artifacts and high-grade spirit essence flowers. The hustle-bustle around the mansion was increasing with each passing minute.


    The gigantic mansion had hundreds of servants, some free and some doing work. But on that day each and every one of them was working to their bones. As decreed by the Grand Elder, those who will show their excellent service on Aryan''s fifth birthday will be rewarded with a generous bonus and an increase in their salary.


    These two things, namely the bonus and increase in salary, triggered every servant present there, even the laziest servants showed their excellent skills in decoration the mansion.


    Unknown to the fact what was going on outside, on the fifth floor of the mansion, inside a certain room, Aryan was enjoying his carefree sleep.


    "Lil Arayan, wake up its morning already," a voice spoke out.


    "Hmmm..." replied Aryan in his sleep.


    "Lil boy, did you forget it''s your fifth birthday today? We are having a huge celebration for you."


    "Hmmm¡­. I remember mom just a lil, let me sleep some more" replied Aryan lazily.


    Looking at her cute baby Anisa was tempted to caress them and bite those soft marshmallowish cheeks. But she refrained from doing so and kept on watching his baby son.


    Round face, small nose, cute eyes and small lip, all in all, a moe god, and the moe moe charm leaking out from Aryan was something hard to resist.


    ''Sigh¡­. If only I could stop the time, I would have done it long ago and keep on watching this moe god before me'' thought Anisa in her mind.


    After some minutes of delay, Aryan woke up lazily from the bed, completed his daily routine works took a shower and went downstairs to the fourth floor, dining hall.


    Till then he hadn''t forgotten the event of his past life nor his vast knowledge of cultivation, even though he had the body of a five-year-old kid, his mind somewhat belonged to that of a seven hundred-year-old cultivation practitioner.


    Upon entering the dining hall, he found his entire family seated there, but he found something odd that day. His pops was wearing a jet black coat which matches his jet black hairs, His mother was wearing a silk saree with an exquisite embodiment on it, and at last, his dear gramps was wearing a traditional Japanese yukata.


    He looked at them in surprise and thought ''The fck is wrong with this world cultural setting, is Seven drunk or something?''


    He went near the table greeted them good morning as usual and took his seat.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Heyo Readers, Seven here.


    Christmas and New Year are coming, so on that occasion, some writers of Webnovel will be doing various giveaways, and I am one of them.


    First thing first, the reward of this giveaway, 1500+ coins!! (100 coins coupons)


    (A single reader won''t get all the coupons, but he/she may get more than one coupon)


    Rules of the giveaway.


    1. Add my second novel "Project Relife: 2x Isekai System" to your reading list.


    2. Start voting with power stones daily.


    3. Read it and comment(by comments I don''t mean those exp spams) on the chapters regularly, so that I can know who has added my book to their libraries.


    4. Follow "webnovel.india" on Instagram.


    4. The first winner will be my top power stone contributor of the new book (Project Relife:2x Isekai) and the reward for him/ her will be 4 coupons of 100 coins. For the other winners, I will choose them randomly.


    Results will be declared on the 15th of January 2021.


    And the codes will be delivered to the respective winners through Instagram.


    (Readers must have an Instagram account for this event)

 Chapter 3 - Cultivation Part 1

    The three of them seated there greeted him Happy Birth Day at once and gave him his blessings. After they had their lunch Grand Elder was the one who spoke out "Lil Aryan today is a major event of your life. Soon you will step your foot onto the path of cultivation, do you know what is cultivation? What are its different stages? And which type of energy is cultivated in cultivation?"


    Listening to his bombardment of questions Aryan thought in his mind ''Pfft, Dear Gramps I have accumulated and gained seven hundred years of cultivation in my previous life. Puny questions like this has no meaning for me.''


    Aryan cleared his throat and answered "Cultivation is the path to immortality. You will start as a foundation stage practitioner, and then climb from First Stage practitioner up to the 9th stage practitioner, and after that, you have to find your way to immortality.


    That answers the first and second questions. Now about the third one, we use spiritual energy called Qi to cultivate our body and mind."


    Grand Elder "...."


    Anisa "...."


    Aditya "...."


    At that moment Aryan thinking inwardly ''Hehe praise me praise me, I am the protagonist and the overpowered MC of this novel.''


    Grand Elder "Cough, Aryan have you read any history books or something?"


    "What?!!"


    "Never mind, it''s not possible."


    Aryan "...."


    "Let me tell you this my boy, all the things you just said are completely wrong."


    "Crack¡­.crick.." a sound came from somewhere.


    The Grand Elder continued "My lil boy all the things that you just said now are the 2 Millenium old history. I don''t even know or want to know how in the world you know those things, but its better to erase them from your memory. The path of cultivation has taken many twists and turns in this era, and not the same as you thought in olden days."


    After listening to this at one point, Aryan thought if he hadn''t stopped his mouth at one point and kept on blabbering about his cultivation knowledge how embarrassed would he have felt after completion of his long explanation.


    ''You fooker Seven, just come down here once, and I will make sure to spank you a little less than thousand times'' is something he wanted to shout out, but refrained from showing such behavior and kept a simple smile on his face while hearing to his gramps.


    "Since you are new to the world of cultivation I will personally explain to you everything, that you must know," said the Grand Elder and started his long explanation¡­.


    As explained by him, the cultivation system that Aryan told them was the two Millenium old system used by his grand, grand ancestors. But with the flow of time, seven sages emerged from seven different continents, versed in seven different fields of life.


    One of them was well versed in the knowledge of cultivation. After he gained enlightenment, he explored all the routes of cultivation and find one shocking truth, that the Qi that they were using was a downgraded version of energy.


    All energies like the eastern nation Qi and the western nation Aura emerged from a single entity called Chakra, the purest form of energy in the universe.


    When chakra energy remains unused for thousands of years, it degraded itself to Qi, and further degradation makes it what they called Aura in western countries. The seven sages were the first one to comprehend the chakra energy in our body and nature and redefine the meaning of cultivation.


    "Bdmp, bdmp, bdmp¡­.." his heart was beating faster, within a span of five minutes Seven shattered his entire cultivation knowledge. His seven hundred years of experience, his cheat card everything was stripped from him, just within some minutes.


    Even though he was suffering waves of earthquakes in his heart, each of magnitude nine and above he asked again with a forced smile "So, gramps what about the cultivation chart, it follows from beginner level to ninth level or that too¡­.."


    "Wahahaha wahahahaha, yes my boy, that too have been changed. Long ago.


    He waved his hand in the air and "Whoosh" a scroll appeared out of nowhere, he handed it over to Aryan and asked him to read it.


    He accepted that scroll from his gramps and opened it to take a look, what he saw inside forced another crack mark on his tiny heart.


    First Stage: Bhumi Chakra (Earthly Chakra)


    Second Stage: Jala Chakra (The Chakra of water)


    Third Stage: Agni Chakra (The Chakra of fire)


    Fourth Stage: Wayu Chakra (The Chakra of air)


    Fifth Stage: Tatwata (Elemental Immortal)


    Sixth Stage: Amarta (Earthly Demigod)


    Seventh Stage: Iswarta (Earthly Godhood)


    Especially the last stage shocked him the most, immortality at the seventh stage!!! Cultivators of the olden era would pay any price to get such a powerful cultivation system.


    Aryan gulped down a bottle of water near him and looked at the scroll again and read the new cultivation system of the modern era. No matter how many times he read, he couldn''t believe it.


    After some minutes of pondering he broke the ice and asked "Gramps, how is that possible we can get immortality at seventh stage? As far as I know, it should come after the ninth¡­.."


    "The thing is the teachings of the olden times were entirely wrong" Grand Elder replied laughingly. "They used to teach stuffs like finding your own path, searching your way etc¡­..They are complete bullshit."


    "Cough, cough" Aryan intervened and asked the true meaning of cultivation to his gramps. Seeing his grandson asking him a question with such interest, he became overjoyed and was more than willing to explain him.


    He started again and continued his long lengthy explanation, according to him the seven sages have redefined the aim of cultivation. The new objective of cultivation is not to become an immortal.


    "Bdmp¡­" something sounded from Aryan''s inside.

 Chapter 4 - Cultivation Part 2

    "Then what is the aim of cultivation? If immortality is the wrong answer."


    "To understand the profoundness of the universe," replied Grand Elder.


    Aryan couldn''t understand a single thing his gramps told him then, ''Profoundness Of Universe!! What''s that? Never heard or read about it.'' He remained silent for a while before asking, "Then Gramps, how many years does it takes with the new system to reach immortality?"


    "Hundred and thirty," replied Grand Elder and sipped his tea elegantly.


    ''The fck, hundred and thirty!! It took hundreds of years in the past era to set foot on that realm, now we can achieve that in just a hundred and thirty years!!!'' his mind was going blank with each passing minute.


    First, seven took out his cheat card. Second, the new system has seven stages instead of nine, and third, which seems to be the last of the day (He didn''t know at that time it was just a beginning), you can achieve immortality in only a hundred and thirty years...¡­


    Too much, too much of information for him to process at once. In technical terms, Aryan having an old processor of the ancient era, was having technical issues to process and compile modern-generation data.


    He took some deep breaths, calmed down his mind, gulped down another bottle of water then asked, "So, the world of cultivation has taken a 90-degree turn in the past two millennia?"


    "Not 90 but 180 degree" replied Grand Elder and asked for another serving of tea.


    "Crick crack....." yet another crack mark appeared in his heart.


    To break the ice, Aditya explained the seven natural locks in our body, as described by the seven sages. As mentioned in the records written by them, the seven sages had introduced 7 chakra locks present in our body.


    Also called psychic centers, according to them, humans live in two different dimensions one is physical, and the other is psychological. The chakras are present in the psychological dimensions in a dormant state. When a person gets access to this dimension, we revere him as a sage or, in simple terms, a cultivation practitioner.


    "I see..." replied Aryan and didn''t say anything. Thousands of questions are bubbling up in his mind, but judging from the time and place, he asked the one that picked his curiosity the most.


    "Gramps, you are at what stage of cultivation?"


    The Grand Elder laughed and said, "I am at Iswarata Stage (Earthly Goodhood) and soon will enter to the next realm".


    "Next Stage didn''t you that there are only seven stages then what is this 8th stage ?"


    "Wahahahah, my little boy, first you must reach up to the tatwata (elemental immortal stage) like your father, then I will tell you about it."


    "Your father may look like a stupid, fool, clumsy, good for nothing, but let me tell you this, he is one of the best cultivation geniuses out there.


    That fool, god knows how, he achieved the Tatwata (elemental immortal stage) at the age of 28, it takes people at least ninety years to earn this achievement. Still, my stupid son''s stupidity didn''t stop there; he has also obtained a rare element, the Fire Chakra, and have upgraded it to the Heavenly Stage." replied Grand Elder and laughed again.


    Seeing his dad tarnishing his name Aditya asked in a sweet voice, "My dear old man, are you praising me or insulting me."


    Grand Elder "Both I think."


    "Die you old man, hmph".


    "Hahahahah.... it''s too early for that, and don''t you know that whoever has reached the Earthly Godhod can''t die. At least not on earth."


    "Then go die on space, you old-timer of the past century."


    After pondering for a moment, Aryan asked, "Gramps what is this Fire Chakra you are talking of ?"


    Grand Elder was clearing his throat and was about to start again when Aditya interfered and said, "Ahem, since it''s about me, why don''t I explain it.


    Lil Aryan , when you reach the Elemental Immortal stage, you will get an elemental soul weapon made from your soul sea that only you can use. It''s like a weapon only exclusive to you alone.


    You can upgrade it into a higher ranking weapon too." explained Aditya and showed a victory winning smile on his face.


    Grand Elder got pissed by this and swear to take revenge on him one day.


    While they were busy explaining him different kinds of stuff related to cultivation, a sound came "Ding Dong Ding Dong¡­.." from the corner of the room from an old antique watch. Anisa looked at the clock and said, "I think it''s time for you to get ready and meet with other family members,".


    "Other what members??"


    Anisa sighed and said, "Your doting father and grandfather had decided after your birth that they will allow no one to see you till you reach the age of 5, except the three of us, let''s go I will prepare you for your Birthday Celebration."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 5 - My Life As A Virtuous Child Is Over

    December 23rd, Wednesday


    5th Floor Kalinga Palace,


    In the corner of a well-decorated, furnished room, "Hmm....hmm... Which one should I choose for my little boy? Which one will look good on him an Indian Sherwani or a Japanese a kimono or a modern coat & suit, hmm.... kyaaaaaa!!!" shouted Anisa in an excited voice.


    ''My cute little boy will look good in all of them, why don''t I make him try all, we have plenty of time before the party,''


    Looking at her fired up mother Aryan had a bad premonition, or you can say a bad hunch that he could sense from his previous life.


    Anisa looked at the dresses for a while before speaking out "Aryan my little angel, mommy is really confused, what to choose for you. Since we have plenty of time, why don''t we try them all,"


    Looking at her mother''s tone of speech and physical reactions, Aryan asked in a timid voice, "Mom are you into those things?"


    "What things??".


    "Those things".


    "What things?? I really can''t understand what you are saying about"


    "Those, those things".


    "My Lil boy say it clearly".


    "Like cosplaying and cross-dressing, I have read about it in a book a few days ago".


    "Kyaaaaaaa.... are you a psychic or something, how did you know your mother''s hobby, naughty boy, you shouldn''t barge and read other person minds forcefully".


    ''Barge my ass'', Aryan thought inwardly.


    "My dear mom isn''t it crystal clear that you are into cosplaying & cross-dressing, anyone can deduce that after looking at you and your hands," said Aryan in an irritating voice.


    "Hands what about my hands ??".


    "You have an eternal spirit camera of the highest grade on one hand and several dresses on another and wait a minute why in the world do you have girl dresses too and your body language has changed to that of an octopus, you are creeping me out".


    Anisa looked at the girls'' dresses in her hand and told Aryan that she had bought them five years ago, before his birth in hope of a girl, but it turns out to be a boy and remained unused.


    Aryan flabbergasted from her mom''s answer and asked "Bought it 5 years before?!!"


    "Yes".


    "Are we filthy rich or something".


    "Hehehehe.....".


    "Don''t give me hehehe...".


    "You will know in the future."


    "Whew, I can''t pursue you anymore" admired Aryna and stopped asking her questions.


    "Hmnnnn..."?


    "What"?


    "Hmmmmmm"


    "Don''t give me hmmm, and say something".


    [Her eyes sparkled all of a sudden]


    ''I don''t know why but my left eye is twitching, I have got a terrible vibe about it,''


    "Lil boy, do you love your mom??"


    "Yes, why do you ask?"


    "How much?"


    Aryan pondered for a while before replying "As much as stars in the sky"


    Anisa acted like a tsun tsun and said "Hmph, You sweet talker don''t lie"


    "No, really".


    Hearing out her son''s answer a grin appeared on her face and she asked Aryan to prove his love for her. The lil innocent, naive boy unaware of his upcoming future asked her "How?"


    Anisa looked at the skirt she was holding and then to Aryan, looking at her mother gesture Aryan got a tingling sensation throughout his body, he mustered his courage and asked "Dear beautiful mother of mine, you don''t have an intention of that right??".


    "Hehehe my little boy let me rectify you I don''t have an intention, I have many intentions I have been suppressing for the last 5 years."


    "No mother no, I am a boy, your little angel, you can''t do it to me can you".


    "Hehehe".


    "Earlier you are creeping me out, now you are freaking me out".


    Anisa moved forward with a little step and "huss¡­" instantly covered the distance between her and Aryan. The little helpless boy couldn''t do anything and was about to submit when a ray of hope came from behind.


    It was his doting Gramps, the Grand Elder the absolute ruler of the family, he ran towards his Gramps dodging her mother and hugged him with delight.


    "Gramps, gramps save me, mom is forcing me to cross-dress for her."


    Grand Elder roared and asked," Anisa, how dare you to do something like that?"


    Aryan thinking inwardly ''Hehehe mom now you are done for.''


    But the reality came out to something different.


    Grand Elder roared again and asked "Anisa how dare you to do something like that without me. Me too have many girl''s dresses, that I had bought in hope for a granddaughter".


    "The fck" cursed Aryan, he was about to spurt out a fresh batch of blood, but controlled it with acupressure and reversed its flow.


    In his endless day of despair he began mumbling the ancient scripts from his past life "Those who are destined to die will die.


    If the apocalypse has to come then it will come.


    If darkness hovers upon you then no amount of sun can save you.


    The sea will rise.


    The land becomes dry.


    The cloud will roar...."


    But who cares about his mumbling. Both his parents were busy in taking her cross-dressing photos.


    "Aryan look here, here, yes just like that, yes now do this pose, now this, yes, yes just like that, yes good."


    They made him wear miniskirts, high curve qipao, and a variety of skimpy dresses. Lolita fashion, gairu fashion, and girls lingeries were on the queue list, after defiling his pure mind and body, when it was time to throw him away, something unexpected happened again.


    Anisha remembered that she had kept some of her youth time swimsuits in her spatial ring, god knows why and how she remembered it suddenly, starting from one-piece maillot, followed by monokini, then some classic bikini swimsuits and at last the one-piece slingshot, these were some dresses that defiled my virtuous soul.


    In the endless sea of despair where no light can reach he had to suffer an utter bitter defeat and another crick, crick, crack sound came from his inside Aryan "look like another crack appeared on his little heart of gentleman".


    Half an hour later~~~~~~~~


    After defiling and toying with the little boy''s body and mind from head to toe up to its core, the two of them decided upon a Sherwani for him. That fitted him perfectly and increased his moe moe charm by another realm.


    The Sherwani was made with a high-grade mulberry spirit moth''s silk, which can endure an attack of Fifth Stage Tatwata (Elemental Immortal) cultivator practitioner.


    The Sherwani top was white with a golden leaf-shaped embodiment on it and the button pants of the Sherwani was reddish-brown in color, just a dress made only for this occasion.


    While he was getting defiled by his gramps and mother, his father had also come in between, waiting for their crossdress play to finish. He was afraid of the fact that the Grand Elder & Anisa will target him next for cross-dressing & cosplaying, so he had completely erased his presence and was looking at his son''s demise.


    When Aryan got completely dressed Aditya came behind him with a flash step and said with sympathy "Son I can understand your grief I had also suffered the same in the past, to satisfy their carving of cross-dressing & cosplaying both of them had played with me like a doll, but now I am not worried about it anymore".


    With hope as big as a sun to escape from the apocalypse of cross-dressing Aryan asked "Pops did you find any way to escape from them??"


    "My boy the answer is yes and it''s not a temporary solution it''s a solution for eternal".


    Aryan with a light of hope in his eyes asked "Pray please tell."


    Aditya grinned and said, "The solution is standing before me and talking with me".


    "...."


    "Yep, it''s as you understand".


    "Don''t tell me they..."


    "Yes, they got a new toy, so they are fed up with me".


    Aryan cursed in his mind "Tf.....wtf....wtf.... What father could sell his son to devils to save his own life? Sorry, one cosplaying devil and another cross-dressing demoness, sob, sob (crying in his heart)."

 Chapter 6 - Chaos Beast

    After crossing the sea of endless despair, Aryan was finally ready for his Birthday celebration.


    Grand Elder" Hmm... I think it''s time to call them".


    Aditya "It''s been a while since I had seen them".


    Anisa "Me too".


    Grand Elder" I hope they won''t cause a tantrum for not summoning them all these years".


    Aditya "No matter what they do, we still have the secret weapon".


    Anisa "Agreed".


    Grand Elder "Agreed".


    Unable to understand what they were talking about Aryan interfered and asked them what they were talking about and not to throw him out of the loop. His curiosity was increasing with each passing minute and he was finding it hard to surpass them.


    Grand Elder laughed and asked, "Lil Aryan, have you ever heard of chaos beast?"


    Aryan ''I think I have heard its name somewhere before but I can''t remember it right now.''


    Looking at his grandson deep thinking expression Grand Elder mumbled in a low voice "Never mind, how silly of me to ask you about chaos beast, who has yet to set his foot on the path of cultivation."


    According to him 2 Millenium before when the world of cultivation was using Qi as energy for cultivation, chaos beasts were formless & mysterious creatures, but after introducing chakra by the seven sages, the mystery around them got revealed.


    "Got revealed?!! What does that mean??"


    "Let me tell it to you, my boy," said Aditya in a joyful voice and waved his hand in full swing.


    Out of nowhere, a book appeared from his spatial ring.


    Looking at the book yet again Aryna''s curiosity increased and waited for someone to start explaining. And to his joy, his pops did the work this time.


    "Haha this one here is a picture book that your gramps had used in my childhood to explain matters on cultivation. So I thought it is the right time to reuse it again".


    "Hmph, stupid son"


    Looking at his gramps tsun tsun behavior Aryan asked in a low voice "Mom is gramps one of those tsudare? I have read about them in books."


    "Pfffft~~~~~" she was about to laugh but she refrained her laughter and said "yes he is a tsundere, not a tsundare".


    "Oho, oops my bad ."


    Aditya snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly the book hovered in the air and opened up itself on its own and stopped after turning out some pages, suddenly it started emitting a bright light and zwip..... all the four of them present in the room got sucked into it.


    "Where is this place?".


    "Don''t be afraid my little boy it''s one of the special features of this book Reality Reading. Come, hold my hand, let''s observe the chaos beast from a close distance."


    Aryan held his father''s hand and went with him followed by Anisa and Grand Elder. After walking for a minute or so they reached a dense forest, surrounded by greenery and large trees everywhere.


    Aryan got the feeling of his past life, that time when he cultivated for years in the middle of a dense forest, while he was getting a sense of familiarity with that place out of nowhere a portal opened not too far from him and a fist light particle emerged from it.


    Looking at that light Aryan abruptly remembered his past life events, the cause of his death, his last journey, and so on, all those broken memories that he had forgotten over the last five years came flowing to his mind.


    But to his surprise, he was not furious about it, not anymore. The cause of his death was the chaos beast, but it was also the reason for his rebirth too.


    In his previous life he always wanted to start everything from scratch but never had such a chance to do so, but this time he will have plenty of opportunities to do whatever he wants, accompanied by his parents and their love for him.


    The light particle namely the chaos beast emerged from the portal and landed on a rock, after a few minutes a sharp whistling sound came from the chaos beast, it felt like it was screaming in pain; it kept on screaming for an hour and gradually settled down. For some time the light particle didn''t make any noise, then abruptly it hovered in the way.


    Afterward what Aryan saw next threw him in a dilemma. The light particle namely the chaos beast has transformed into a golden-skinned deer.


    Looking at his grandson''s expressionless face, the Grand Elder asked, "Aryan, do you understand what happened here?"


    "No, not a single bit "Aryan replied with a dumbfounded face


    Uncountable number of questions were striking him at once, his mind was a complete mess at that time. Looking at Aryan''s pale face, Aditya snapped his fingers twice and zwip... they got out of the book back to their room.


    "My little boy, I know that so many questions are striking in your mind so let me answer them one by one", said Aditya.


    "Please do."


    As his pops began his lecture the doubts in his mind began to dissolve. In ancient times the chaos beast cultivated themselves by observing the Qi from the surrounding like humans and as a result their size increase but not their mental and physical power.


    But after introducing chakra they began cultivating themselves with it, as a result, they evolved into their desired beast form, the chaos beast you just saw now desired to become a deer so it evolved into a chaos deer."


    ''Just who are these seven sages with their discovery, even creatures like chaos beasts were benefitted,'' thought Aryan.


    "Aryan, stay behind your mother," Grand Elder ordered, and simultaneously made some hand seals and clapped twice.


    "Whannnnn....whannnnn..." a roaring sound came from the sky, it was cloudy outside yet all the clouds disappeared at once, the roaring sound could be heard even more now, it felt like something was coming from the sky.


    Sometime later four white dots appeared in the sky, unknown to Aryan their origin he clenched his fist and hide behind her mother, with every passing minute the dots were coming closer to the palace, till they become visible to naked eyes, the four dots were similar to a chaos beast before its evolution like a light particle of melon-sized.


    They landed on the balcony and "whisssss" the four of them all transformed into humans. Aryan was cursing inwardly, ''Fck.....fck....fck.....Wtf is going on here''.


    He was astonished, what was going on before his eyes, the four light particles transformed into one male and three female, and on top of that, not any simple looking male or female, their beauty can be compared to real fairies and angels of Heaven.


    The four of them knelt down simultaneously and spoke at once, "the four of us pay their respect to the masters".


    The Grand Elder made a hand gesture and the four of them stood up.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Heyo Readers, Seven here.


    Christmas and New Year are coming, so on that occasion, some writers of Webnovel will be doing various giveaways, and I am one of them.


    First thing first, the reward of this giveaway, 1500+ coins!! (100 coins coupons)


    (A single reader won''t get all the coupons, but he/she may get more than one coupon)


    Rules of the giveaway.


    1. Add my second novel "Project Relife: 2x Isekai System" to your reading list.


    2. Start voting with power stones daily.


    3. Read it and comment(by comments I don''t mean those exp spams) on the chapters regularly, so that I can know who has added my book to their libraries.


    4. Follow "webnovel.india" on Instagram.


    4. The first winner will be my top power stone contributor of the new book (Project Relife:2x Isekai) and the reward for him/ her will be 4 coupons of 100 coins. For the other winners, I will choose them randomly.


    Results will be declared on the 15th of January 2021.


    And the codes will be delivered to the respective winners through Instagram.


    (Readers must have an Instagram account for this event)

 Chapter 7 - What Is That Thing That You Are Calling A Thing But Not A Thing??!

    The four mysterious persons were like the symbol of beauty on earth, the three young ladies and the youthful man all looked like as if they were in their 20s.


    The man among the four had long silky blonde hair, sharp eyes, light pale ivory colored skin which complement his long pointy diamond-shaped face.


    He moved forward and pouted "Hmph masters we are angry with you, five years!! For a whole five years you never summoned us not even once, never contacted us too, don''t you know how to use Facebook or WhatsApp or any other social media? If yes, then admit it and I will teach you personally how to use social media at a discounted price."


    One female among the three said "Brother, are you showing your vexation or your salesperson skill"


    Aryan "pffftt", he was about to laugh but refrained from doing so. The blonde-haired man tried to look behind Anisa for the source of sound but she blocked him from peeping.


    The female who interrupted the blonde-haired man was also quite a beauty, long ocean blue hair, small pink lip, fair white skin accompanied by a pair of crystal blue eyes and a round face resembling the appearance of a water deity, she bit her lips and said "Masters give us a proper explanation for not summoning us for the last five years or I will never talk to you hmph...".


    "The reason must be something rational and appropriate or else I will never let you ride me again "said another beauty from the four. She too had long hair but crimson red, a heart-shaped face, red lips, tanned colored skin, and a pair of complementing reddish-brown eyes, giving her resemblance of a furious fire deity.


    "Rational or irrational, I don''t care about it anymore you must compensate us for our built-up frustration over the years, or else I will reveal all of your secrets," said the last of the three females in an annoyed voice, violet hair, purple crystal colored eyes, violet eyebrows, fair skin, and a heart-shaped face, she was giving the vibe of a goddess from heaven descended on earth.


    Hearing their complaints the Grand Elder smiled a little, cleared his throat, and said "ahem, I know you all are angry with us for not summoning you over the years but I have a valid, rational, reasonable, and logical reason for it".


    Hearing the Grand Elder way of speaking the violet hair beauty frowned a little and replied to him in a furiously mocking voice "Then let us listen to that valid, rational, reasonable, and logical reason of yours ."


    Grand Elder "The thing is....."


    Violet haired beauty "Thing is..."


    Grand Elder" Yes, I am saying that the thing is..."


    "You have indulged yourself in gambling all these years" interrupted the crimson red beauty.


    Grand Elder "....."


    Violet haired beauty "You tomato brained don''t interrupt"


    The Grand Elder went back behind Anisa, held Aryan from between his armpits like carrying a teddy bear and said "I was playing with this thing"


    Crimson red beauty "....."


    Ocean blue beauty "...¡­ "


    The blonde-haired young man "...."


    Violet haired beauty "....¡­."


    Grand Elder simply blinked and laughed at their speechlessness and was about to say something when all of a sudden


    Crimson red beauty "Kyaaaa".


    Ocean blue beauty "Kyaaaaaa".


    Violet haired beauty "Kyaaaa".


    Anisa "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa".


    Aditya "Anisa, why are you shouting now?? "


    "Oops, I got caught in the chain reaction"


    "Master what is that cute moe moe thing," asked the Blonde haired young man.


    Before the Grand Elder uttered a word, he felt like his hand that was carrying Aryan before was now grasping air, he looked at his empty hand then to the blonde-haired man with suspect, the blonde-haired man nodded his head in disdain and looked behind him.


    What he saw was something new for his eyes, his three grumpy moody sisters were holding that moe moe kawaii thing in the middle and rubbing their cheeks with him!!


    The Grand Elder entered between those three, grabbed Aryan, and "hwishhh....", teleported back to where he was before.


    The three beauties said at once in a possessive tone "Master give us that thing and we will forget about the past".


    Grand Elder "Ahem, this thing that you are calling a thing is not a thing!!!".


    "Then what is that thing that we are calling a thing but is not a thing??".


    "Okay, I will tell, that thing, that you are calling a thing but is not a thing, is the reason for not summoning you all these years."


    "Grand Elder, can you explain to us how is that thing, that we are calling a thing but is not a thing, is the reason for not summoning us in the last five years?"


    "The thing that you are calling a thing but is not a thing, and the thing that is the reason for not summoning you all in the last five years is none other than my grandson".


    "Oh, it''s just your grandson."


    The blonde-haired young man "Oh that thing is just your grand...what the fu**".


    The Grand Elder laughed like he had won a battle and said with over brimming confidence, "My Grandson."


    "Nani....."


    Silence~~~~~~~~~~~


    The blonde headed man, "Let me confirm again. You didn''t summon us all these years because you are too busy playing with your grandson!!! and the same applies to the other two masters too??"


    Grand Elder "Yes".


    Anisa "Yes".


    Aditya "Yes".


    The blonde-haired man looked back at his sisters nodded his head in agreement with them and said, "Masters then it''s decided"


    Crimson red beauty "Yes decided."


    Ocean blue beauty "Decided"


    Violet haired beauty "Decided then,"


    Anisa "Decided what??"


    The three beauty & the blond-haired man spoke at once "From now on we will live here with your grandson, we must increase his security by a million fold."


    "Crick....crack.....crick....."


    A small crack appeared on Anisa''s heart, "Another doting person charmed by my son, looks like the competition is going to be tough."


    Aditya "Then what about your duty as *****??"


    Crimson red beauty "I resign"


    Ocean blue beauty "I resign"


    Violet haired beauty "I resign"


    Blond-haired Youngman "I resign"


    Grand Elder "I should have predicted it, something like this is bound to happen after taking a look at my grandson, sigh~~~~~."


    "Okay do as you wish, but before that choose a successor for your duties" ordered the Grand Elder."


    The four of them echoed at once "Yes Sir."


    Unable to keep up with the pace of what was happening? Who are these three beauties and the blond-haired man?? What were their duties, what successor??? what is that thing that they are calling a thing but not a thing, the confusing tongue twisters???? and so on.....


    Aryan was on the verge of crying, he hadn''t uttered a single word in this event, that was going on around him, in his heart he was thinking ''In my previous life I was about to enter immortality in another hundred or two hundred years and was revered as a virtuous cultivator''.


    But in this life, I was toyed and defiled from my head to toe soul to the core not only once but twice and that''s also in a single day, first as a cross-dresser then as a teddy bear. Sob sob....sob sob~~~"


    (Aryan grieved in his heart)


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 8 - Are You One Of Those MassOChest??

    Unable to process what was happening around him, Aryan was feeling bewildered, his face ashen pale, severe pain in the brain it''s like his brain gonna split into two. Looking at the little boy ashen pale face, Aditya interrupted the Grand Elder and the four people''s conversation and ashed them to introduce themselves.


    The blonde-haired man took the hint and was about to introduce himself when the Grand Elder interrupted him and said: "Lil Aryan let me introduce you to The Four Chaos Em******".


    Aryan "Gramps what did you say at the end I couldn''t understand".


    "Master I think it''s not the appropriate time to tell little Master our true identity. He may get afraid from us and refrain himself from open up with us so I used the censorship magic on you "said the Violet haired beauty to Grand Elder through telepathy.


    Grand Elder nodded his face in agreement and said, "My Lil boy I think it will be better if they introduce themselves to you".


    Even though Aryan didn''t know anything about that era cultivation techniques, but he had mastered the telepathy arts and the art to pry in telepathy in his previous life, he heard the conversation between his Gramps and the Violet haired beauty, he knew that his Gramps is one of his good wishers, so he decided not to investigate their identity, as they were talking when the time came he will know it on his own.


    The four of them knelt again and greeted Aryan "We the four enlightened chaos spirit pays our respect to the Young Master".


    Hearing to their greetings Aryan felt severe pain in his appendix, he looked at the four of them, deduced something from in his mind, and asked his Gramps, "have they further evolved from chaos animal spirit to chaos human or something!!"


    The Grand Elder shook his head in disagreement and said "its a question about them, they must be the one to answer this".


    The four of them stood up. The ocean blue beauty moved forward and told him everything that he wanted to know when chaos monster cultivates using chakra and reach up to a certain stage they can evolve into their desired spirit beast form.


    Further, if they keep on cultivating after getting enlightenment they can be reborn into humans and are called enlighted chaos spirits, but when they got reborn we forgot our past memories, it''s not just us it''s same for all enlightened chaos spirits out there, since our birth your father and mother have been taking care of us like their own child so we have acknowledged them our masters for now".


    "For now, what does that mean? will you leave them one day??" asked Aryan with apprehension.


    "We don''t want to leave, but someday we have to, we enlighted chaos spirits can''t live past the age of ten without forming a contract with a human" answered the Crimson Red beauty in an unhappy manner.


    "Then why don''t you form a contract with pops or mom" asked Aryan.


    "Lil Master if we could we would have formed a contract with them long ago but we can''t, our master must have compatibility with our soul sea, and none of them are compatible with our soul sea."


    After hearing them out a mountain of questions piled of in Aryan''s mind, but he sorted them out and decided to ask the most important one.


    "If you are saying that you can''t live past the age of 10 without forming a contract then how are you still alive yet, all of you are in your 20s right?? Then what about your physical appearance??".


    Grand Elder "Oh about that, they have formed a temporary contract with me for now, since I am in the Earthly Godhood they are affected by my chakra frequency and looks older, but when they will form a contract with their destined master their body and mind will be rebuilt again."


    Aryan "Isn''t that the same as rebirth? Will they lose their memory again??"


    Anisa "No my Lil boy, not this time it is not a rebirth for them, its called Chaos Syncronisation or in short Chaos Sync".


    "I see"


    "I think its time to introduce yourselves to my Lil Grandson, isn''t it?" asked Grand Elder.


    "Okay let''s start," said Anisa in a cheerful voice.


    "Me first, me first," said the Violet haired beauty with excitement.


    If someone else would have said these words it would have been fine but this time it was the violet haired beauty the most ferocious of the four.


    She put her hand on her heart bent her torso a little forward to give a posture of giving respect and said "Young master I am called #104 and my primary element is Space".


    Similarly, the other three also introduced themselves as no. #105,#106, and #107 and their primary element as water, fire, and yin yang.


    After hearing to their introduction, Aryan pondered for a while and asked "Gramps don''t they have any real name? what is this primary element about?? and what is this yin yang element, I knew the former three but not about the last one".


    Watching his grandson asking him a bunch of questions and not to Anisa & Aditya who were present there too, he was more than happy to answer them.


    "Hahaha, my Lil boy your gramps will answer you everything", said Grand Elder in a showing off manner.


    "Tch, you old man showing off before me aren''t you, I will get you for this one day" sworn Aditya.


    "First about their names, we can''t give them any name since only their Master can give it, so for convenience purpose, we gave them numbers to call them. Second about their primary element when they evolved into enlightened chaos spirits they got an element as their main element that''s the only element they can use hence the name primary element but they can get other elements after forming a contract with their destined masters and the last question about the yin yang element it''s a null element it has many features but at the same time it has no features."


    Aryan perceived his gramps explanation and mumbled in a soft voice "So it''s like a pen, a pen is a tool used to write but a pen can also be a medium to change the society".


    Listening at his grandson profoundness over his explanation, he was extremely shocked and had a hunch about his cultivation, but he didn''t say anything about it and just nodded his head in approval.


    Aryan asked the blonde-haired man with extreme curiosity in his eyes" #107 how do you use your element?"


    The blonde-haired man moved forward and answered proudly, "Little Young master whenever someone attacks me I take their attacks head-on, absorb their attacks as a black energy (yin) for input, convert it into my white energy (yang) as output and transform into my Chaos Battle Mode for offense".


    Aryan "Oh, I understand, I have read about you in a book, you are one of those people who are called mass-o-chest, isn''t it ?"


    Anisa, Aditya, Grand Elder and the three beauties laughed, all at once "pffffttttt,hahahahah....hahahaha...hahahah.....pffft...whahahah."


    Unable to control their laughter the six of them were laughing like crazy, Anisa controlled her laughter for a little and said "my little son it''s not mass-o-chest its masochist." and kept on laughing again.


    Unknown to Aryan that he had comprehended the meaning of word masochist in a wrong way he thought in his heart "Ara, did I said something wrong?....nope, no way I have 700+ years of experience, then it''s decided this blonde man is mass-o-chest, hmph!!"

 Chapter 9 - Tsukumogami Part 1

    After the completion of the introductory session, it was time for Aryan to descend to the lower floors and to meet the rest of his family members.


    Aryan accompanied by his gramps, mom, dad, and the four enlightened chaos beasts in formal suit and gowns stood before a wall, The Grand Elder made some hand seals and began chanting something, after a minute he moved his hand forward and touched the wall with his four fingers "Shaaaaaash shaaash shhhhhhhashhhhh" a ear deafening sound came from the wall, slowly the wall splited into two and disappeared after a while.


    Before Aryan was an enormous spiral staircase fitted with glass railings. With curiosity at its peak, Aryan asked "Pops does this staircase lead to the lower floors? What''s the number of stairs here?? it looks like the stairs keep on extending like the vast sky."


    Looking at his Lil boy enthusiasm Aditya smiled and said " Aryan this one is just the beginning don''t get too surprised over it, the main attraction and event is yet to reveal ".


    Listening at his pop''s words Aryan heart start beating crazy, like a twin drive engine. His crave for knowledge and curiosity was touching sky high in his mind.


    After walking down some stairs gradually a source of light came into sight, Aryan eye got flickered a little but got adjusted after a second, what he saw after that moved his heart to his mouth.


    A giant hallway, the ceiling was decorated with numerous colored chandeliers of classic types and in the middle of the hall was a gigantic 3 layered crystal chandelier, emitting 7 different colored lights, the floor was plated with white crystalline tiles, all in one the hall looked like a room from a fairy tale, in that big hall only a countable number of people were present, some wore maid uniforms, some butlers and some chef uniforms. When Aryan and his group entered the hall, the commotion in the hall quieted down in an instant. All eyes were set on Aryan, his every moment was being monitored from the moment he entered the hall. Some were looking at him with a smiling face and others with a curious one.


    When they reached the center of the hall, the party of eight including Aryan stopped under the gigantic chandelier, all the people present there bent on their knees and right hand on their heart to pay their respect, all of them echoed at once "We pay our respect to our masters and young master."


    This scene surprised Aryan, an unknown number of questions began bubbling in his head who are these people? Why are these people calling my parents their masters and me young master!?? what is the identity of his parents??? lost in the endless abyss of question Aryan was dragged back to the real world when his gramps clapped twice and said "at ease" as a gesture for all the people present there to relax. All of them stood up at once, directing their gaze towards Aryan.


    The Grand Elder cleared his voice and decreed," It''s been five years since the birth of my dear grandson and today it''s the auspicious occasion of his fifth birthday, so it''s time for you all to give your introductions and to offer your gifts to him, Let the festival begin!!".


    All of a sudden the gigantic 3 layered crystal chandelier start showing movements, earlier it was emitting seven colors but after showing movements it emitted only blue color, an aurora began forming in the air, it wrapped itself around Aryan and his group like a sheet of blanket and unwrapped after a sec.


    The aurora spread throughout the hall gathered behind Aryan in the shape of an aurora ball, with a mixed feeling of curiosity and amazement Aryan took a peek behind him. What he saw astonished him, It was a tsukumogami and on top of that a cultivating tsukumogami. The other present their too gasped in surprise, a small transparent aurora colored ball and inside it was a tiny figure sleeping, the Grand Elder moved forward a little and try to touch the aurora bubble "zwap" an electric lightning prevent him from touching him, even though the shock was not harmful for someone like him it indicated that the aurora ball was rejecting his presence."Master I am here please come a little nearer" a shrill voice reverberated in Aryan''s mind.


    Aryan "¡­.."


    "Yes, you I am talking to you master"


    Aryan "Me!?"


    Looking at Aryan''s tensed up face Anisa came near and asked "my Lil boy what happened? are you feeling uncomfortable??". "Mom did you heard that voice that was calling master"


    "What voice" exclaimed Anisa.


    "Hmmmmmm...¡­." the Grand Elder heard their conversation pondered for a little and said "Aryan go near that aurora ball and try to touch it", without asking question Aryan moved towards the ball and tried to touch it "fwashhhhhhh..." the whole room got engulfed by a bright light, after a few minutes the light began to disappear and what they saw after that rendered them speechless. A youthful face, sliver white shiny hair accompanied by light white ivory skin a chibi body built of twenty-five centimeter, along with chibi face, hands, and leg. Aryan in his mind ''fuck, doesn''t it looks like the me in my previous life, but instead of a long slender built it has a chibi built''. Suddenly he felt a tingling sensation passing throughout his body.


    After getting out of the aurora ball the chibi figure was floating in the air looking around scanning its surrounding when it eyed towards Aryan it blinked its eyes twice and was about to move toward him when the Grand Elder blocked its path, "Little creature who are you? what is your intension of coming here??" asked the Grand Elder in an enraged voice.


    The chibi figure replied in a shrill, pissed off voice "Little Hiroki don''t block my way or I will tell and show your childhood secrets to everyone."


    Aryan "¡­"


    Aditya "¡­."


    Anisa "¡­.."


    Other people present their "¡­.."


    Silence~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grand Elder "Ahem, by any chance are you to the tsukimogami of this palace??!! "


    "Hehehehehe" laughed the chibi figure with a devilish grin and unblocked his road.


    The chibi flew towards Aryan and said "This servant pays his respect to his master."


    Aryan "What!!"


    Anisa "The"


    Aditya "Fuck"


    The chibi figure flew towards Aryan shoulder sat on it and said "thanks to master''s leaking chakra I was able to transcend my tsukimogami state, I was stuck at the bottleneck of my cultivation since the last century, on top of that its very hard to find chakra as pure as masters."


    Grand Elder asked in a low respectable voice "Are you the tsukimogami of this house, recorded in the records. "


    "Hehehe, Lil Hiroki I have been watching you since your birth, if you ever dare to disrespect this God-King''s servant, I will show your embarrassing pictures to the entire world " replied the chibi figure in a shrill but threatening voice.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Who was this chibi figure, what was his identity, why did he called Aryan his master and what''s the reason behind his identical face with Aryan''s past life as Wang Huang???


    Read about it in the next upcoming chapters.....

 Chapter 10 - Tsukumogami Part 2

    The Grand Elder gasped in shock, clenched his fists in excitement and asked, "Are u the one!?", while other people were examining the situation the sudden question asked by him pushed them into more confusion, who was this little chibi like figure? How could he dare to call the Grand Elder Lil Hiroki?? What is his origin?? and so on.¡­..


    But unknown to all besides the Grand Elder, there was someone else who knew something about that mysterious figure too, yes it was Aryan, as he had retained his knowledge of past life identifying mysterious things like that chibi was a child''s play for him, he knew it very well that a minute ago that tsukumogami was able to transcend from his state of material bound state and become a free spirit, although he knew about it he kept his mouth close and direct his attention towards his gramps conversation.


    "Wahahahahaha" laughed the chibi figure in a shrill voice, which rather than a laugh sounded more like a squirrel squeak, the chibi figure floated in the air, revolved twice around Aryan and flew near the Grand Elder and said with a smiling face "yes, it''s me the tsukumogami of this palace, or I should say I was the tsukumogami of this palace".


    "Then are you a free spirit"


    No, I am not, I became the servant of my master before I become a free spirit."


    "What" exclaimed the Grand Elder.


    "Yes, while I was transcending from a tsukiyo sprit to a free one, I needed pure essence chakra for the final stage transition and your grandson provided me with that, even though it was unconsciously he is my benefactor, as I have taken his pure essence chakra as an input for my final transition stage our soul seas got connected and synced at the same time."


    Aryan unable to understand some points intervened in their conversation and asked, "Gramps what is this pure chakra essence that you are talking about ?"


    "Oh that, its the purity of someone chakra, usually when someone starts their journey of cultivation they would use elixirs, medicine and other many ways to temper their chakra inside them hence decreasing its purity but someone who haven''t started his/her journey of cultivation have the chakra of highest purity. Aryan nodded in agreement and retreated towards Aditya.


    "So Lil Hiroki basically I am now my master''s servant and will live with him throughout his life"said the chibi figure. He flew near Aryan again and asked, "Master now that I have become yours servant give me a new name to this new servant of yours."


    Aryan like an old modelled processor wasn''t able to follow what was happening around him all this time, from his day of birth he had never been outside, the only peoples he always saw were his gramps, mom and dad, and now on his fifth birthday when he came outside for the first time in his life, he got a free spirit as his subordinate!!, not even ten minutes hadn''t passed since he came outside, all these events around him were making his face turn ashen pale, looking at her baby son feeling uncomfortable Anisa came forward and hugged Aryan and said in a low voice "My son I know you have many doubts bubbling up inside you and the upcoming events will make those bubbling questions to burst out, I promise I will answer them all at the end of the day, but for now keep your mind and heart firm and get along with the flow." Hearing his mother consolation Aryan ashen pale, colorless face recovered some of its color.


    Aryan calmed down a little and searched for a name in his seven hundred plus years memories suddenly he remembered his past life pet who had lived only for four hundred years with him, his name was Shiro a male polar bear, looking at the spirit''s white hair he was tempted to give him that name as Shiro means white and finally he spoke out "then from here on your name will be Shiro."


    The chibi figure bowed down his head to show acceptance of his new name, flew near Aryan and "zhap" dissappeared all of a sudden, this time Aditya took the task of explaining and siad "Lil boy don''t worry your contracted spirit has gone inside your psychological spiritual space where your chakras are in a dormant state, for consolidating his realm, he will be back soon, then you can talk with him all you want." Aryan nodded his head in agreement and didn''t put any thought into that matter, not anymore for the time being. But one question was striking in his mind like a thousand pound hammer ''since when the contracted spirit are able to live inside their masters spiritual space, don''t they live in a separate space of theirs, and come for help when summoned, what the hell happened after the introduction of chakras, my past life knowledge is getting fuc*** up again and again''. Sigh~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Aryan took a deep breath and exhaled it out to cool down his mind.


    One of the people present their in grey vest, black morning coat, black tie and black trousers went near Aryan and offered him a glass of orange juice, judging from that person''s get up Aryan deduced that, this person must be one of those people who are called butler in this era. Aryan hadn''t seen the outside world not even once, but he had read many books in the last five years about the custom and tradition about this new era.


    Aryan showed an expression of little joy on his face and accepted that orange juice, suddenly "awwwwwwhhh" a sound echoed behind it was from the people present there who had never seen Aryan''s moe moe kawaii charm. The sound startled Aryan, but he kept on a brave front,.


    The person who offered Aryan the juice clapped twice and said "everyone its time for us to give our introductions and present our gifts to the young master, make a straight line and stop making that irritating sound, do remember that you are present infront of our masters."

 Chapter 11 - The Seven Family Branch

    All the people present there made a straight line queue of two, one for male and another for female, the one who had offered Aryan the orange juice was first in the male queue, grey hairs, grey lampshade mustache with a body built of mesomorph, on his side in the female queue was a black-haired lady, in a Victorian maid dress, both of them looked like they were in their 20s but Aryan commented nothing and waited for their introductions.


    The first pair of male and female come together at once, knelt down on one knee and right hand on heart and spoke at once" We pay our respect to our new young master, we the head maid and butler is at your service." Aryan nodded his head as a gesture for them to stand up, they stood up at once, the male butler took a step forward and said "Young master I am Ishikawa Takeru ,Ishikawa is my family name Takeru is my given name, the head butler of this palace, hired six years ago to serve you and replace the old head butler," similarly the lady too came forward and introduced herself as Yoshino Tachikawa and the head maid of the palace hired five years ago for the same purpose as the head butler.


    After listening to their introductions Aryan pondered for a while and asked "Are you two cousins or something like that, you two have similar family names Tachikawa and Ishikawa??". Yoshino responded first and replied, "Young Master we are the main branch family of the head family, hence similar names." Following the trend of Grand Elder, Takeru took the job of satisfying Aryan''s curiosity. "Young Master your head family has seven main branch family and each main branch family has seven branch family, each branch family has seven sub-branch family and this chain goes on increasing...¡­..


    Listening to the explanation Aryan heart was beating crazy, he thought in his heart ''even though my past knowledge is useless in this era, at least I am from a family of those people, they called City Mayor in this era; I don''t have to worry about riches for some years, I mean in my era the least position in which they had these many branch family is that of a City Head, so I am pretty sure, that my family is not less than that. Takeru and Yoshino both waved their hand in sync and brought out one gift each from their spatial ring. Takeru went near first and said, "Young master please accept this present from my Ishikawa family." Yoshino too went near Aryan and offered her Tachikawa Family gift to him. Aryan received both of their gifts and gave them to his gramps, to store away in his spatial ring. After Takeru and Yoshino some of their branch family representative too present their gifts to Aryan and gave him their introductions.


    After the queue was over Aryan felt exhausted mentally but not physically. Remembering names of hundred twenty persons at once is a tiresome work, no matter in whichever era you live. But to Aryan''s surprise, he didn''t feel the exhaustion from this long event of two hours. He thought the body built of children in this era must have improved over the years over the decades and didn''t pay any special attention to this matter. Unknown to him he had a special body constitution before birth and his parents had been altering his living style for the last five years to get maximum benefits from his constitution.


    When Aryan was talking about something with Yoshino, the blonde-haired man interrupted him and said "young master and other masters people have been waiting for your arrival since last night, we shouldn''t make them wait any further."


    Aditya and Anisa both nodded at each other and start bidding their farewells to the guests present there, Aryan his three parents, the four chaos beasts, Takeru and Yoshino all of them stood against a huge sphere half, one by one they get inside it, even though they are ten in total that huge crystal sphere half has space to fit in another twenty persons.


    After everybody went in Takeru and Yoshino both touched the wall of the crystal sphere half simultaneously the crystal floated in the air, a mechanical but smooth sound was heard, thud~~~~ the crystal closed itself and looked like a crystal sphere then, slowly it descended to the lower floor after a wait of two or three minutes the next floor come into Aryan''s vision.


    An enormous French-style hall from floor to celling everything white, even the furniture was white, it was like no other colour was allowed there or the room was deprived of colours except white.When Aryan and his group landed there and got out of the crystal ball everyone present there stood up formally and not a single sound was heard. This time the floor was decorated in a simple way. A long white dining table was in the middle of the room to accommodate fifty people on each side. Aryan and his group sat on a different place, it was a half-moon shaped white table, Aryan sat in the middle his gramps and pops on his each side followed by Anisa and the enlightened chaos beasts, except Takeru and Yoshino who stood beside Aryan like his bodyguards.


    The Grand Elder stood up and declared "let the celebration begin!!" all of a sudden thousands of small black hole like portals opened throughout the hall Aryan clenched his fists in excitement since he already knew whatever will happen from then on was something that his parents had prepared, sweet, spicy, sour, and a myriad number of tastes came from the black hole portals, after a few minutes the black hole portals throughout the room gathered at a place just above the long dining table forming a large portal inside that room, slowly something came out of the portal, followed by any other things behind it, what Aryan saw there blew up his mind, the study of space and mental energy was being used before him to serve food fashionably.

 Chapter 12 - Gift Fuc***

    In his past life, the power of space was used only to seal away fallen immortals or evil immortal beasts to protect the non-cultivating individuals, on top of that, if anyone hadn''t understood the power of space and used it they may end burning their life energy or getting trapped in an unknown space.


    Accompanied by another factor that in the entire world there were only a mere thousand or so of space element users, but now after looking at that scene he felt like a black hole had been created in his stomach sucking him from inside. He clenched his tiny fists till they were white, devoid of blood, in excitement. At that time he was like a hungry beast whose hunger could only be satisfied by devouring all the knowledge of that era.


    A countless number of food dishes and drinks were coming out of the portals and getting served properly, looking at that many dishes Aryan felt a little hungry too and his stomach grumbled. Sitting at his both side his gramps and pops looked at him simultaneously, then Aditya said with a smiling face "My boy, I know you must be hungry by now but endure it for some hours, you can''t eat anything before your fifth birthday celebration. "Aryan asked in a low and confused manner "aren''t we doing that now, pops??"


    The Grand Elder intervened in their chat and said, "everything happening now is just a start-up, the proper celebration will come after your chakras awakening." Aryan nodded his head in agreement and didn''t ask any further.


    Everyone sitting on the long, white, dining table held their wine glasses and cheered up in name of their young master, then they began devouring the food served like savages. While everyone was enjoying an old man in his 50s came near the table where Aryan and his group were sitting, bowed his head to pay his respect to the Grand Elder and said "Nice to meet you, Young Master. I am the head of this state, please accept my gift," he left that place as soon as he presented his gift and Yoshino accepted it on his behalf. Aryan was pushed into a state of logical reasoning, ''why did that person pay respect to my gramps? Isn''t my gramps a city head, why a state head is here??''


    While he was in his state of logical reasoning, another person in his 30s came and followed the same pattern: bowed his head to pay his respect to the Grand Elder and said "Nice to meet you, Young Master, I am the head of the neighboring state, please accept my gift," and left that place as soon as he presented his gift, gift which Yoshino accepted on his behalf. This second person gave Aryan one more wave of a headache it was fine if the head of the state he was living in paid him and his gramps respect he could have found out some possible reason, ''But why in the world the state head of a neighboring state is paying us respect.''


    After the second one, another lady in her 40 came. She also followed the same pattern: bowed her head to pay respects to the Grand Elder and said, "Nice to meet you, Young Master. I am the head of the neighboring state, please accept my gift," and left that place as soon as he presented her gift.


    This third one threw Aryan''s mind into a highly concentrated reasoning mode, he became silent to his surroundings while maintaining a poker laugh, and his head nodding from time to time but he had shifted all his attention to find out the identity of his family.


    In a short span of ten or eleven minutes thirty people had come to visit him saying that "they are the head of the neighboring state or the head of the eastern states or western states and so on..." but one thing is common in them they all were state heads. When Aryan came out of his concentrated logical thinking and became aware of his surrounding the thirty-second head of a state had already introduced herself and went back to her seat after presenting her gift to Aryan.


    After spending over eighty percent of his mental power, he concluded that maybe his gramps or pops was a country head, he was about to ask this question to his doting gramps when a young person in his 30s came and said: "I pay my respect to the Grand Elder and other masters, nice to meet you, Young Master. I am the head of this country, please accept my gift."


    This time Takeru accepted the gift on behalf of Aryan, and the young man returned to his seat.


    ''Aryan got up from his seat went near the person called the country head, pulled him from his tie and said you gift fuc*** go fu** your gift and fu** that gift wrapper too'', it is something that Aryan visualized in his mind and wanted to do but refrained himself from doing so.


    He almost depleted more than half of his mental power to reach the conclusion that one of his parents is a country head. But no, destiny again tricked him, and this gift fuc*** introduced himself as the country head.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.

 Chapter 13 - Mysterious Family

    This time Aryan received a mental shock of magnitude 9.0 which entirely shattered his logical thinking section of his brain, his hands and legs were numb, throat dry, face devoid of a smile, he was going through the same pain when a person''s internal organ takes a direct damage head-on, looking at Aryan''s dry lips Yoshino offered Aryan a glass of water, and he too, took the water and drank it unconsciously and asked for one more glass, his knowledge of rich and riches, knowledge of his ideal family were being shattered gradually.


    Amidst his abyss like deep thoughts about his family, another person in his 30s come and followed the same pattern (bowed his head to pay his respect to the Grand Elder to show him his respect and said "young master nice to meet you I am the head of the neighbouring state, please accept my gift," and left that place as soon as he presented his gift and Yoshino accepted it on his behalf) is what I wanted to narrate and create an endless loop,


    But something like that didn''t happen, this time the man in his 30s came near their table and said "Yo! Adi, what''s up, you never contacted me in the last five years and hey Adi''s old man I won''t pay respect to you, I have been doing that since my childhood, shuuu,shuuu old geezeer just die already, and you kiddo your gift is on its way, just wait till night you will like it for sure, by the way I am the head of the eastern countries, nice to meet you boy, see you at night."


    Aryan "¡­."


    Anisa "¡­.."


    Enlightened Chaos Beasts "...."


    This time Aryan didn''t bother to deduce his family background, it''s not that he didn''t want to it''s just that every time he reached to a conclusion it always get crushed by something. For him it was like the old folk tales of endless despair that says "if you are a mouse your opponent is not a cat but a chetah, if you are a crocodile your opponent is a blue whale and if you are an elephant, your opponent is an agentinosaurus not even a tyrannosaurus rex" which literally means no matter what you find or who you are you will definitely and for sure will get crushed by something way beyond your imagination.


    After that person many others followed the previous state head trend, some people introduced themselves as head of neighbouring country, some head of eastern, western, northern and southern countries and some head of some continents.


    Aryan body, mind and soul was defiled again and again, fuc*** up not once, nor twice but over fifty times, his family background and identity was giving him third-degree German Hitler torture, one after one people came followed the same dialogue present him their gift and went away. After three hours or so the event ended and it was time to descend to the lower floor.


    It was the first floor where the ceremony of his cultivation awakening will take place.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    What will happen to Aryan at the lowest floor, can he reveal his family background and his parents'' identity, what cultivation chakra will he awake, read in the upcoming chapters...


    Updated daily from Sun to Mon

 Chapter 14 - Planetary Broadcast Spaceship Unit!!

    This time the way of descending to the lower floor was pretty simple, they just had to stand on a white stage and pour a little amount of chakra into it, Aryan accompanied by his group and the other people present there with great authority and power stood on the stage to descend, the Grand Elder nodded his head to give his approval to Takeru and Yoshino, both of them placed their hand on the sphere-shaped crystal and poured chakra into it. Slowly one by one people around Aryan disappeared, he was the last one standing there, after a second he too disappeared from that place, and the noisy hall become dead silent.


    First floor, balcony


    Kalinga Palace


    What Aryan saw moved his heart to his mouth, his body became soft, devoid of every single ounce of power he had earlier, and brain....this time it didn''t get any shock wave, but had his brain completely flipped out. Millions of people were waiting outside the mansion like swarms, not only on the ground but in the sky too, some on their skateboards, some on luxurious carpets, and very few on swords. Thousands of lights and cameras were focused on the palace balcony. All the people present there were cheering only one name "Aryan, Aryan Aryan...." between the palace and the peoples there was an enormous bubble bubbled shaped protective barrier visible to the naked eyes. Aditya and the Grand Elder took Aditya to the edge of the balcony and waved their hands to greet the people, Aditya asked Aryan to imitate their action and greet the peoples with a smiling face, listening to his father''s voice Aryan was pulled out of his shock and imitated his parents.


    After a minute or so, The Grand Elder stopped moving his hand and clapped twice, people standing far away from the palace only watched him clapping twice but couldn''t hear what he said, all of a sudden the clouds disappeared and a gigantic shadow was visible in the sky, it was a gigantic spaceship, as big as a continent. Its detailed features were not visible since it was a million light-years away from earth but its rough shape was visible, even to naked eyes, the cheering noises of the people stopped at once, this gigantic spaceship in the shape of English alphabet ''U'' was a new thing for Aryan but not new for the people present there, Aryan gasped in shock and took a step backward, Anisa supported him from his rear and said "Lil boy no need to afraid, its just a small planetary broadcast spaceship unit."


    Aryan "¡­.."


    "Small planet what ship??


    Anisa "Pfft~~~~small planetary broadcast spaceship unit."


    The Grand Elder patted on Aryan head and said "its only a small ship used for announcements now and then, I summoned it here last time five years ago, on the day of your birth, ahww it brings back memory how I used to play with it."


    Aryan "What!! play with that thing."


    Grand Elder giggled and said, "no you heard something wrong, let''s focus on this event now."


    Hearing from his gramps the word "used to play" a tingling sensation spread throughout his body, he remembered the event that happened recently on that same morning, if he can play like him, his own grandson like that, how would be his play with this giant ship, only crashing that ship was enough to destroy half of the planet, he put aside his bizarre thoughts in a corner of his mind and asked, "Mom, the spaceship won''t attack us right?". Anisa smiled a little and said "my lil boy that ship is completely harmless, also this unit is way too smaller in front of the mother ship, last time I chopped of 5 or 6 of them at once as far as I can remember, so something like this is nothing for me to worry about." Aryan gulped down the questions rising from his stomach and was about to say something when Grand Elder interrupted and cursed, "Tch, those old geezers of the Alliance didn''t allow me to summon mother ships, or I would have summoned at least 10 of them for your birthday."


    The strength that had left Aryan was recovering gradually, but when he heard "at least 10 mother ships", his recovering strength became a bit** and left him again, his body lost its equilibrium, he was struggling just to stand still at his place, for his two millennia-old processor all these things are too much to compute, at that time what he needed the most was to upgrade his old processor to an octagonal one, with turbo-boosting and liquid nitrogen cooling technology, what I want to tell is he wanted to upgrade his knowledge about that era, so that the event happening around him would not give him 9.0 magnitude shock, but the poor soul didn''t know no matter how much knowledge he would gain from books, his identity was too much even for a continent head to process.


    Grand Elder looked around to the silent masses in satisfaction and said,"its time for the planetary streaming!!". He took out a small finger sized headphone and ordered "Activate the live broadcast, password my wife is a tyrant."


    Aditya "...."


    Anisa "...."


    Aryan "...."


    Silence~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    No one dared to utter a single word, it''s not that they didn''t want to or were afraid of The Grand Elder, it''s just that they were having mix feelings in their mind, Aditya was afraid if he could see his father in the future, after his mom come out from her closed cultivation, Anisa was already preparing funeral decoration in her mind, and Aryan he was about to laugh but sucked it down to his belly when he saw that no one around him is laughing or making any movement.


    Even though Aryan had been collecting questions in his mind and heart for the last five years, that had taken the form of a sea, this one sentence "my wife is a tyrant " increased the sea level of his questions by a thousand meters.

 Chapter 15 - Unpredictable Person

    The planetary broadcast was about to start, unknown to Aryan what planetary meant he was excited about the broadcast part, The Grand Elder checked and confirmed the settings with the ship officials and snapped his fingers, suddenly virtual floating screens appeared all over the planet, big metropolitan cities, small urban areas, towns, districts, villages, in and above the sea, caves, forests, tropical forests, polar regions, special regions, even inside some magnificent skyscrapers too, not a single place was spared by this broadcast, unknown to Aryan that the entire world was gonna watch him through this broadcast, he went near Anisa and asked, "Mom is the broadcast live now??". His mom nodded her head in agreement and pointed her fingers towards his gramps.


    The Grand Elder with an over-brimming face spoke "Citizens of planet Earth, it has been five years since the birth of my grandson Aryan, and today we will celebrate his fifth birthday with you all."


    After he finished his first sentence somewhere on the planet, a person shouted in excitement, following the same trend shouted another, imitating those two shouted another and the chain keep on spreading like crazy rapid-fire, after a while somewhere on a different planet "Sigh~~~~~ that bastard master of mine finally did it, these cheering sound are heaven splitting ear-deafening, sigh~~~~~~".


    The cheering sound keep on increasing till Grand Elder raised his hand again to calm them down, he spoke again, "To celebrate my grandson birthday we all will have a feast together." After he spoke his second sentence, discussions and conversation broke out throughout the planet.


    Unknown person 1 "Hey did I hear right?? he said we all!! he had never made any blunder while giving out his decree, what are his intentions??"


    Unknown person 2 "If he has said all then he will add us all, I have no doubt on him,"


    Unknown Person 3 "We know him for his peculiar unpredictable characters god knows what he will do."


    Such discussions spread throughout the planet, even some countries start debating about it in their parliaments, since The Grand Elder was known for his unpredictable behavior, many special agents of the allied nation were selected to dispatch and investigate this matter, but what they didn''t know that the upcoming future events were not an international issue but an interstellar one.


    Somewhere on a different planet "Sigh~~~~~~~ I have got an ominous vibe about it, during sis marriage he extracted half of planet cx11 and distributed it throughout the interstellar alliance, what will that crazy geezer do this time, sigh~~~~~~~."


    This time Grand Elder didn''t stop the cheering masses but instead, he took Aryan with him near the edge of the balcony and said "My fellow earth citizens, take a look at the star of today''s evening Aryan!!!"


    ".............."


    Complete silence prevailed throughout the planet. Finally, the star of the event had shown up, the Grand Son of the Grand Elder who was known for his unpredictable behavior. All of a sudden a person cheered "Aryan, Aryan, long live Aryan" seeing him another bunch cheered in excitement "Aryan, Aryan, long live Aryan" following the same trend many people cheered "Aryan, Aryan, long live Aryan". Members of the interstellar ******* alliance watching this event from the space felt a shock too, they felt like the entire planet X27 Earth was shouting "Aryan, Aryan, long live Aryan, Aryan, Aryan, long live Aryan, Aryan, Aryan, long live Aryan...."


    This was just another shocking event for them since the day they had come to know a person named Hiroki. This person and his family members were known for their unpredictability throughout the ********.


    If anyone were to write about their achievements, it would have filled a whole library, "the world revolves around him" was what people wanted to say, but the reality was completely different "it was he who revolved the world many times around him". This supreme legend one day announced his grandson birth and threw a resignation letter!!! which shook the entire ********, to stabilize this chaos instead of a resignation he was given a leave of eighteen years, it may sound absurd to many, but yes, a leave of eighteen years!! not only him but some of his family members too were given that option of eighteen years leave instead of a resignation.


    Unknown to Aryan that discussions were being hold on him around the *******, he was enjoying a planetary broadcast, out of which he didn''t know the meaning of planetary and only knew the meaning of broadcast.


    This time many eyes were set on the Grand Elder not only from citizens of the earth but also from citizens and higher-ups from other planets and solar systems too, he took out his finger-sized headphone again and commanded "All units ready to launch on my command, password my wife is a loli and I am a lolicon."


    Aryan "...."


    Aditya "...."


    Anisa "....."


    Other people present there "....."


    All of a sudden the blonde-haired enlightened chaos beast started crying "Waaahhh~~~~Waaahhhhhhh~~~~~"


    Anisa "Sob...sob...sob....."


    Aditya "Pops I am feeling very bad for you now, dying at such a young age, you won''t be even able to see your grandson growing anymore, sniffle ~~~~~sniffle~~~~"


    Following the same trend all the people started crying there, confused by this scene Aryan asked "pops why are you all crying, what''s gonna happen to gramps?? "


    Aditya with a devilish grin on his face replied, "that old man of mine has placed his foot on a landmine not only once but twice this time, just wait for your granny to come, you will see pro wrestling, judo, sumo wrestling live shows in the palace on a daily basis."

 Chapter 16 - Gourmet Effect

    "The password has been verified, Master Aizawa Hiroki, asking for final confirmation command" sounded a mechanical voice from the headphone, everybody present there could hear that sound, except Grand Elder, Aditya and Anisa no one knew what they had planned for this event.


    "Final confirmation granted," said the Grand Elder in a solemn voice. People around the world were clenching their fists in excitement, their heart beating fast, blood pressure rising from heart to head for the unknown epic moment they were going to experience.


    Somewhere in the outer space near planet Earth, "Sir we have got the final confirmation command should we move the fleet" said a person to another sitting on top of a mechanically designed highly sophisticated chair.


    "Commanding to all mother ships final confirmation has been granted start your engines and ready to depart," said the man sitting on the chair, suddenly in the abyss black space a light illuminated, then another, following the chain, illuminated many another, these all were mother ships prepared by Aryan''s family for his birthday.


    Everyone was waiting for the Grand Elder next speech when they discovered the surrounding light was diminishing gradually, the suns were earlier shadowed by clouds, later by a small planetary unit, even then the sun rays were reaching to the surface of the earth, but now not a single ray of light could be seen, the two suns were covered by huge shadows of the mother ships summoned by the Grand Elder, this was the first time in the history when someone summoned an entire fleet of seven mother ships to celebrate his grandson birthday, power of only one of these ships was enough to destroy an entire planet and this fleet of seven was capable of destroying a solar system or two!!!, but using them in this way was the first and the beginning of a new tradition.


    Aryan stood still on his place not even moving an inch, his worldview was changing drastically, first his cultivation knowledge got outdated, next, that era''s developments were too much for him to process at once, then his mysterious family background and now these mother ships, (his mind was in complete chaos, huge waves of tsunami were rising in his mind, he was feeling restless) something like this, is what I wanted to narrate, but nothing of that sort happened, at that time he was acting like a hopeless cancer patient no matter what doctors do they can''t save him similarly no matter what Aryan does his worldview of that era would get crushed and shattered again and again till he gained knowledge of that era. The seven mother ships stationed themselves over the seven continents of planet X27 Earth, ready to follow their next command, the Grand Elder spoke again "My dear citizens of planet Earth no need to panic, these ships are summoned here under my command for the grand celebration of my grandson''s fifth birthday."


    The masses watching the live broadcast all over the planet gasped in shock, the unpredictability of this unpredictable family was becoming tougher to comprehend, it''s just that their thinking style was way much different from normal people.


    The Grand Elder commanded again to the fleet "Lock-on your targets and ready to fire on count of three."


    "Target locked-on waiting for the count to three," sounded a mechanical voice."


    Suddenly the seven mother ships began to glow as bright as a sun, it was like a scene of earths doom, clenching fists, increase in heartbeat rate were some of the common symptoms observed throughout the planet, the Grand Elder started the countdown "one, two, three and fire!!! ".


    All the ships fired at once, a purple laser was launched to the earth''s atmosphere. What came after that was something that peoples of Earth had never witnessed before. The sky turned green, the sea turned brown, the trees looked colorful, all of a sudden, several changes were observed throughout the planet, the Grand Elder smiled and spoke "Gourmet Effect".


    This one word shook the entire world, (Gourmet Effect can be produced from a special crystal found on planet GxMu9, when these stones are heated at a particular temp it emits a radiation that turns the nearby objects to edible foods), a single piece of this stone costs more than hundred million spirit stones, stones enough to turn an entire planet into an edible thing, the calculation result was something they couldn''t comprehend.


    Somewhere in the outer space, on a multi-layered mother ship, a person in his 30s laughed hard "Wahahahahahah wahahahahaha" my friend you did it again, now I wanna see the face of the alliance members when I return, but before that I am coming for you and your grandson just wait, pfft ~~~~ wahahahahahah." Aryan petrified and shocked by this event turned back his head towards his mom and asked in a uneasy voice


    "Mom are we planning to turn the entire planet to a food dish or something??"


    Anisa giggled and said, "No my boy, the gourmet ray fired programmed for three hours radiation."


    "Programmed for three hours radiation??"


    "Yes, the crystals are synthesized in a way to radiate gourmet effect only for three hours and after that, the objects will turn to normal again."


    Hearing her mother Aryan mind was thrown into turmoil, no such magic existed in ancient times, human development had exceeded his expectations, when he was in deep thought people all over the planet were rejoicing and cheering to celebrate his birthday, the sea became the source of chocolate; the river became the soup, gigantic trees were the main course dish while small trees were the six-course dish.


    Never seen, never heard events were happening on the planet, attracting the attention of many other planets, deep investigations and research works were being conducted all over the interstellar alliance to find the source of that many gourmet crystals to radiate an entire planet with its effect, suddenly to of the blue a single report threw the entire alliance into chaos, according to the report "planet gx07 which is also known as the gourmet planet which had seventeen moons during its discovery is missing its biggest moon."


    This one single line made the entire alliance tremble in fear, if the fifth birthday or the first awakening ceremony can devour a moon then what would the second awakening celebration devour?? an entire planet!!


    Silence~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 17 - The Seven Star Constellation

    After the three hours of grand celebration all over the planet it was finally time for Aryan to go through his first awakening and step onto the path of cultivation, the palace guards dispersed the crowd before the palace, for the time being other guests too took their leave and went to the higher floors of the palace to rest and get ready for the night, the first floor became empty, Aryan, his parents, the four enlightened chaos beasts and the two servants Takeru and Yoshino only remain in the room, the Grand Elder spoke, "it''s time to head towards the awakening platform, we shouldn''t make any delay" and snapped his fingers "whoosh~~~~" Aryan felt a light space-time fluctuation in his surrounding and was about to act when he suddenly felt drowsy and entered a state of unconsciousness.


    Dark space, unknown timeline, somewhere in the middle of the universe, a kid was floating in the space, cute round eyes, round face and short black hair, giving out the vibe of a cute innocent, virtuous child, "wait, fck, why is the starting chapter scripts are being told again with a little change, did I die again, what happened to gramps, pops and mom, aren''t we going to the the cultivation awakening platform, why did I enter into this unknown place again??" while he was pondering and recollecting his thoughts a sound reverberated "Yin is dark Yang is light and you are the harmony between the two."


    Aryan "What??"


    "Yin is dark and yang is white you are the harmony between the two" the sound reverberated again.


    "The dark will rise once again to overshadow the light, you as the chosen one must maintain the harmony between the two."


    Aryan "..."


    "The time has come to embrace your power, oh the choosen one!! its time for your complete reseruction"


    Aryan "..."


    "I will give you the power of harmony, the other too will show up later, for now cultivate it and make it yours, when the time come we will meet again" the reverberation of the sound stopped, the space beame silent again, Aryan''s mind in complete chaos, when he suddenly heard a voice calling him "Aryan, Aryan my lil boy open your eyes, we are alredy here," he snaped out of his confusion and instantly recognised that voice, it was his dear mom voice, he wanted to get out of that place and embrace her mother, but didn''t know how to escape that space.


    "Cough, cough ahem, sorry, I am really sorry, I forgot to send you back" reverberated a femine sound in the space.


    Aryan "...."


    "Shaa¡­...ahhh" a sound came, and Aryan was nowhere to be found in that space, he abruptly opened his eyes and saw him on his mom''s lap, her mom laughed gently and kissed him on his forhead, Aryan woke up from his mother''s lap and asked "for how long I was out?", Aditya came from behind and said "only for a minute" hearing his father Aryan took a breath of relief and stood up, he was taking a look around him, when his attention was drawn by a uniquely designed platform, a seventy meter circular platform hovering in the sky, made with pure lunar stones obtained from moon, whenever sun rays fell on that platform it emitted a warm and gentle light, comforting and attracting Aryan towards it, Aryan looked towards the Grand Elder and asked "Gramps I have a feeling that platform is calling me toward it."


    The Grand Elder laughed and said "Its common for every kid out there who havn''t gone through their first awakening to get attracted by that platform, by the way do you know what''s an first awakening is??"


    Aryan had learned his lessons in the past few hours and didn''t want to showcase his ancient era knowledge, not anymore, who knows the answer may come completely different from his answer, he wanted to say that "these platforms are used to awaken someone spirit roots which also decides their potential in cultivation" but he kept his mouth shut and nodded his head to tell that he had no knowledge about that platform, Grand Elder cleared his voice and said, "the explanation is quite long so Aditya will do it for you."


    Aryan "..."


    Anisa "..."


    Aditya "..."


    "Damn old man you tricked me this time, I will take its revenge later."


    Aditya took Aryan below the hovering platform and said "here under the gentle light of the moon you will try to awaken your first chakra, the Bhumi Chakra also known as the "Earthly Chakra." Aditya was completely unaware of the chakra, he had never seen or perceived them in his previous life, he just knows a little about them that his gramps had told him a few hours back. He asked in a worried voice "Pops, I don''t know a thing about chakra, do u think I can awake my first chakra??"


    Looking at his worried grandson face from far Grand Elder teleported near him all of a sudden and said "Idiot son!! That''s why I told you earlier I will explain to him, but you interfered and took the chance, see how you have made my Lil grandson worried."


    Aditya "Sorry old man, I should have explained it in a systematic way."


    "Good to know you know your mistake now move aside and let me explain"


    Aditya "Please go ahead, wait a minute...¡­.. fuc* old man when did I stole your chance to explain, wasn''t it you who forced this work on me" before Aditya protest anymore Grand Elder snapped his finger and send Aditya near Anisa hundred meters away from there, Aryan saw their comedy snafu and didn''t interfere, he had been watching them for the last five years and knew, that these father and son pair always fight with each other for every small thing.


    The Grand Elder patted Aryan and said "You don''t have to worry about anything, you just have to close your eyes and stand there, the lunar crystals rays will guide your way." Aryan nodded his head and asked, "Gramps do you know about the spiritual roots??".


    The Grand Elder with a puzzled expression said "Yes I know about them, humans stopped measuring that millennia ago, after the introduction of chakra the second generation of humans who used it found out that all of them have five-star spiritual roots, so measuring them was a waste."


    Aryan heart trembled, another crack appeared on it crik¡­.crikkk¡­.crackk, ''All the people in this era have five stars spiritual roots!! Isn''t that found once in every ten thousand people during my time just what the fck is this chakra, Aryan blood was flowing fast throughout his body, he was excited to start from scratch and step onto the path of cultivation with chakra.


    Aryan and his party stood on a small platform with railings and ascended to the floating platform, the platform design was quite simple but attractive at the same time seven large pillars were there around the platform representing the seven sages and their names carved on it in ancient scripts.


    Aryan wanted to get reassured what he had to do so he asked, "Gramps I just have to stand their eyes close right, and I will be able to awake my first chakra."


    Grand Elder laughed and said, "No, no my boy it doesn''t work like that, when you close your eyes and concentrate you will get a chakra cultivation method first, you will use that method to awake your first chakra."


    Aryan "What, will get a method from whom??l"


    "From the universe" replied the blonde-haired enlightened chaos beast


    "Aren''t cultivation methods something that we learn from books"


    "Young Mater that''s something followed two millennia ago not now" answered the purple-haired beauty.


    "Okay okay you will understand everything in a minute or two, no need to confuse yourself," said the Grand Elder.


    Aryan was instructed to sit in the middle of the platform and meditate and the rest of his family members were hovering in the air watching over him. Aryan sat in the middle and was thinking about chakra and its profoundness, abruptly he opened his eyes, all of his family members were clenching their feasts in excitement it was the first stage of the awakening "Universal Sync" which connects a practitioner and the universe like a telecommunication system.


    This time Aryan found himself in a different space, a place where many stars, planets and other celestial planets were illuminating, this space was not black but colorful like an aurora.


    Aryan was floating and roaming around that space, he tried to get near one of the planet but was repelled by an invisible force, he tried that again on a different planet but failed again, after floating for an unknown period of time Aryan reached near a star constellation "the seven star constellation" in the shape of a seven, surprisingly he could get closer to the star as much as he want, when he was at distance of hundred meters from the star he felt a resonance between him and the stars, the more he went closer the the more he could feel the resonance, when he touched one of the star both him and the seven stars began to glow, all the stars and planets around him disappeared, only Aryan and the seven stars constellation remained, Aryan felt something opened inside him.


    It was his spiritual soul gate, the gate separating his psychological inner world and physical body, Aryan get immersed into his own psychological inner world and found a diamond-shaped crystal, he went near with curiosity and touched it, with only a single touch the diamond cracked, Aryan touched on the cracked part with disbelieve, the crack spread again and finally broke the crystal.

 Chapter 18 - Soul Sea

    Inside the crystal was something that looks similar to a galaxy, Aryan examine it from different corners before touching it, no matter how he looked it was a miniature galaxy, Aryan mind was skyrocketing, not with questions but with the profound knowledge of the universe, somehow he got a feeling that thing was somehow related to him and was a part of him, he reached out his hand and tried to touch it gently, "whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh sha" the miniature galaxy began expanding rapidly and emerged with Aryan''s psychological inner world, as the end result his psychological inner world looked like a galaxy now with millions of stars and planets, while he was wondering in his own world, he felt someone invaded into his psychological inner world, it was the seven-star constellation, that was waiting just outside his spiritual soul gate to enter.


    The seven stars entered his psychological inner world and spread out in different directions, only one of the seven stars remained at the middle, Aryan could feel the location of the other six stars location but they were not shining and emitting power and were in their dormant state. Only the star at the center was emitting radiance and releasing power. Aryan went near the star and touched it, the radiance of the star covered his entire world he closed his eyes against the bright light, when he opened his eyes he found himself hovering mid air, he was getting a feeling that he can control his flight, he willed to land on the platform, and he began to descend, he was drenched in sweat from head to toe, he was feeling weak and was about to fall when some hands supported him from his back, these were the hands of Anisa, Aditya and the Grand Elder. Aryan recovered some of his strength and stood up, and was about to ask something when Aditya interrupted him and said "My boy I know you have tons of question but keep ham for later, for now let me check something", Aditya placed his hand on Aryan''s head and tried to dive into his consciousness, he passed through his spiritual soul gate with ease and enter into his psychological inner world, what he saw their stiffened him, Aryan''s psychological inner world was in the shape of a galaxy, and in the middle was a star emitting dazzling radiance, he sensed the other six dormant stars too but couldn''t pinpoint their location, he went near the star in the middle to appraise it, when he was about to touch it, a powerful force repelled it, even after mobilizing his all chakras Aditya couldn''t resist and was forced back, Aditya was preparing himself to force his way near the stars when a voice reverberated "Oh the father of the chosen one please refrain from using power."


    "Who are you? Where are you?? What are you doing here???" Aditya asked in an enraged voice.


    "Calm down your anger father of the chosen one, it''s me the first of the seven sages the Sage Of Harmony." Aditya was shocked not uttering a single word, he was about to say something when the voice interrupted him "Your son is the one chosen by the will of the universe to become it''s Guardian, and we the seven sages have taken the responsibility to nourish him."


    This time it was time for Aditya to get 9.0 magnitude earthquake in his brain, he simply couldn''t process the words he heard, he bowed his head to show the star his respect and was about to ask something when his consciousness get pulled by an external force, it was the Grand Elder, he took a look at Aditya and said "Are you alright you are sweating buckets", Aditya looked at his drenched coat and removed it, his hands were trembling, judging from his son''s condition Grand Elder predicted that something unusual must have happened, he asked him he recovered from his trembling "How was it?? What''s its shape??".


    Before Aditya replied anything Aryan interrupted and asked "Gramps shape of what are you talking about."


    "Shape of your soul sea," said Aditya with a smile on his face, "your''s is in the shape of a galaxy."


    Grand Elder "What"


    Anisa "What"


    Aryan "What"


    Aditya "What"


    Red Haired Beauty "Master why are you surprised now!!?"


    "Cough cough it was surprising for me too, no matter how I look at it."


    Aryan "...."


    Looking at his cute son grumpy face Aditya laughed hard and said, "Don''t make such faces I am explaining it".


    "I am all ears"


    "During first awakening everyone gets a set of cultivation technique and open up their spiritual soul gate beyond which rests your soul sea, after you got a cultivation technique your soul sea will start taking form normally it''s in the shape of small celestial bodies or inanimate objects like lotus, tress, etc, but your is in the shape of a galaxy, only practitioner of the fifth stage Elemental Immortal or above have such soul sea, that after upgrading it many times, but you have that from the very beginning!!"


    Hearing his father''s explanation Aryan was dazed, he didn''t know what to say, earlier he kept thinking how to get stronger in this life but later found out that his previous life knowledge was outdated in that era, but destiny didn''t play too much with him and gave him a major boost on his path of cultivation. Aryan was overjoyed both inside and outside, he asked with a joyful expression "What''s the relation of soul sea and it''s size??"


    "The larger the size the larger amount of chakra you can store" replied Aditya. He didn''t tell Grand Elder and Anisa about the seven stars and the seven sages matter and choose to stay silent for the time being.


    Aryan had recovered all of his strength and was brimming with energy he asked Grand Elder, "What''s the next step after obtaining your cultivation technique and forming your soul sea."


    "Hmm¡­ next stage is a time consuming but I think you can do it," said the Grand Elder, "The next step involves decoding your cultivation."


    "Decoding!!"


    "Yes, decoding you have to concentrate your mental power on the technique and you will be able to decode it."

 Chapter 19 - Unknown Voice

    Aryan sat cross-legged in the middle of the platform again to decode his cultivation technique, that he had gotten from the universe, he had a feeling he can do it and what to do next but was a little bit unconvinced about his ability to do the task, when he was about to dive into his soul sea or his psychological inner world a question arose in his heart, he pondered for a while before asking, seeing an anxious look on her son''s face Anisa asked," My Lil boy what happened, you look somewhat trouble." Aryan nodded his head in agreement and said," Mom I have some doubt about chakra."


    "Doubt, what doubt??"


    "Mom we call the energy that we use in this era chakra, then gramps told me about the seven chakras in our body, I am getting a little confused in between them."


    "Pfffft....Hehehehehe"


    "Mom don''t Hehehehe with me and and explain me."


    "Silly us, we forgot to tell you the basic difference about them, and went to higher level."


    "Basic Difference??"


    "Yes, basic difference, Chakra is the pure natural energy, that we use in this era to cultivate instead of the qi and aura of the ancient era, that are degraded version of chakra, and the chakras that your gramps explained to you are called the seven natural soul locks inside our body, when these locks are unlocked you will be able to access nature''s energy."


    Aditya made a nodding gesture that he understood everything and instantly dived into his soul sea in the form of a galaxy, it was a dark space containing the Star Of Harmony at its centre, Aryan pondered something and willed to change the looks of his soul sea, he willed to change the color of his soul sea from pitch black to aurora colored space where he met the seven star constellation, earlier his soul sea was giving an ominous felling, now it was giving a warm gentle feeling, Aryan smugged in satisfaction and went above the Star Of Harmony and sat on it cross legged closed his eyes and tried to connect his consciousness with the star, suddenly his consciousness was pulled into a dark tunnel, he walked through the tunnel for half an hour and saw a source of light, he ran towards it but couldn''t reach it, he ran faster but that source of light was no where near from his reach, after an hour he exhausted himself and lay flat on the floor, he didn''t have the strength nor have the will to continue anymore ha close his eyes and start thinking about his past life events.


    "Oh the chosen one never give up" reverberated a sound, it was the same sound as before, Aryan abruptly opened his eyes and stood up to take a look around.


    "Oh the chosen one haven''t you realized it yet!! I am inside of you and you are inside of my consciousness."


    This sentence puzzled Aryan for a second but for an old folk from ancient times of World Origin riddles like that was not that much of a trouble.


    "So you are saying you are inside my soul sea and I am inside your consciousness" Aryan mumbled in a low voice.


    "Hehehehe clever boy well done in understanding my riddle."


    "Now that I have solved your riddle give me my cultivation technique set" demanded Aryan.


    "This riddle was just a joke from my part boy the true test is about to begin"


    "True test!!?"


    "Yes"


    "Then let me out of this endless tunnel I have been stuck here for quite an hour now."


    "Lil boy it''s your test clear yourself" ordered the unknown voice.


    Aryan narrowed his eyes with a devilish grin on his face he said "I can complete this test in any way I want right??"


    "Yes"


    Aryan grinned again and sat down on the floor


    ¡­..after 15mins


    ...¡­..after 45 mins


    ...¡­...after 1hour


    ...¡­...after 2hours


    ...¡­.after 5hours


    "Whizzzz zzzzz whizzzzz zzzzz"


    "Hey Lil boy hey bro, wake up, what should I do, ohhhhhhhh, damn it"


    "Oh, ah, what, I fell asleep, ahhhhh, nice I am feeling fresh, I should go for a nap now."


    "Fck, isn''t that a nap now what you took now, no, it is way above than a nap, kid get up and complete the test."


    "Oh you are still here, sorry that was not what I called sleep, that doesn''t even qualify for a nap too, it was just I dozed off."


    Unknown Voice "...."


    "I am going for a nap now I will wake up in an approx of thirty or forty month, hope to see you again."


    Aryan was about to lay flat on the floor and sleep when the voice stopped him "Wait, wait boy I will pass you for this time, I don''t have that much of time."


    A crescent moon smirk appeared on Aryan''s face, before his rebirth he was stuck in that space for two Millenium, sleeping for three to four year was nothing for him. The unknown voice began to cry in grief, it was his first time when someone outsmarted it while crying the voice changed from that of a solemn male voice to that of a feminine voice, the dignity and ascent of the voice was gone, Aryan was suspicious of this voice from the very beginning, the voice crying voice keep on increasing till Aryan decided to stop her.


    "Ahem, cough cough, unknown voice chan why re you crying now."


    "Sniffleeee sniffffle, snifffflee, sob, sob."


    The unknown sound stopped crying and sobered up, "Lil boy you passed the exam, I am transferring you to the core."


    "Zwap" The dark tunnel became silent again, not a single soul was found there.


    Aryan had closed his eyes during the transfer, when he reached the core he opened his eyes...¡­..


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Heyo Readers, Seven here.


    Christmas and New Year are coming, so on that occasion, some writers of Webnovel will be doing various giveaways, and I am one of them.


    First thing first, the reward of this giveaway, 1500+ coins!! (100 coins coupons)


    (A single reader won''t get all the coupons, but he/she may get more than one coupon)


    Rules of the giveaway.


    1. Add my second novel "Project Relife: 2x Isekai System" to your reading list.


    2. Start voting with power stones daily.


    3. Read it and comment(by comments I don''t mean those exp spams) on the chapters regularly, so that I can know who has added my book to their libraries.


    4. Follow "webnovel.india" on Instagram.


    4. The first winner will be my top power stone contributor of the new book (Project Relife:2x Isekai) and the reward for him/ her will be 4 coupons of 100 coins. For the other winners, I will choose them randomly.


    Results will be declared on the 15th of January 2021.


    And the codes will be delivered to the respective winners through Instagram.


    (Readers must have an Instagram account for this event)

 Chapter 20 - Biometric Scan

    A long dark hallway with a barrel-shaped ceiling, at the end of the hall, was an illuminating object, Aryan was a little drowsy and intoxicated even though it was not a physical transfer. He sat on the floor and performed some mind-clearing arts.


    After sobering up he looked towards the illuminating object with eyes of curiosity, ''If that''s the cultivation technique that I received, do I have to decode it to practice?''.


    He took a step forward "clack" a ceiling light lit up, he took another step and lit up another. With every step he took, a light on the ceiling lit up and after twenty steps he reached near the illuminating object. On top of a stand, there was placed a black and white scroll with golden fire-colored dragon patterns engraved on it.


    Aryan looked at the scroll from every corner and angle before touching it, searching for any traps near it. Then the unknown sound reverberated again "Oh the chosen one, this scroll is destined to be yours now, no need to be cautious of any traps, open it and embrace a part of your powers".


    Aryan nodded his head and reached his hand


    towards the scroll. Suddenly it emitted a dazzling brilliance of light up all the corners of the rooms, Aryan was dazed and taken aback by this, thereafter the dazzling radiance weakened and return to its previous state.


    Aryan''s excitement was reaching up to the heaven at that time, he tried to open the scroll and spread it out but then a tragedy occurred, that damn stubborn scroll didn''t open up. Not even a little, he tried to use his full strength as a five-year-old kid but no, it won''t open means it won''t open no matter how much you try.


    Aryan was pissed off to the core so he was about to smash the scroll on the floor when the voice reverberated again "Wait wait oh the chosen one it has two biometric locks, one is a fingerprint lock another is a face unlock."


    Aryan "...."


    "Oho"


    Aryan eyes were twitching, hands itching, he swore to himself if he ever met the owner of this voice, he will spank him/her to his heart''s content. When he examined the scroll from a near distance, he found a small finger-sized silver plate, he placed his thumb on it as a test.


    Suddenly one of the dragon patterns on the scroll vanished, Aryan clicked again on that plate *Flash* "Verification complete" sounded a mechanical voice, the scroll slowly began to hover in the air.


    Instead of opening like a legendary scroll, it opened like a high tech modern equipment, with a lot of smoke coming out of it. To begin with, it was not a scroll, but a shell in the shape of a scroll, inside of it was a platinum color ring with a dragon carved on it. Unconsciously Aryan raised his hand and made a gesture to the ring, it came flying and fitted itself on his right-hand ring finger.


    After wearing the ring Aryan''s body trembled, he was sweating rivers, his eyes were emitting light and with a *thud* he felt on the ground, his consciousness was dragged inside the ring.


    Inside the ring, thousands of scriptures were flying around, at the center of it stood Aryan, only one voice was echoing in his ears "Oh the chosen one I the Sage Of Harmony, will bestow my all teachings to you, but before that, answer a question of mine," Aryan blinked his eyes once to accept his test he was thinking in his mind ''so the time has come to decode the technique!!?''.


    "No my boy the power I am bestowing upon you is already decoded, instead of decoding you have to answer a question of mine."


    Aryan took a deep breath and said "please begin."


    "Say the answer to my question, if there is dark there is light and if there is light there is dark, the balancing cycle between the two is called Harmony, similarly if there is birth there is death and if there is death there is birth, tell me the balancing cycle between the two."


    "Cycle Of Rebirth", this is the only answer Aryan could think of at that moment, the balancing cycle between birth and death, he had experienced it, so without any hesitations he spoke, "The Cycle Of Rebirth, is the answer to your question right??"


    "Wahahaha wahahahahah, I knew from the beginning that you know the answer."


    ''You sound fuck** why did you ask then''


    "Cough cough who sound fuck**??"


    ''Fck he is even reading my mind too!!''


    "No boy it''s not like I am reading your mind, our minds are interconnected the moment you got your cultivation technique."


    "So now I can''t even think freely??", asked Aryan in an irritated voice.


    "Hehehehehe"


    "Don''t give me a hehehehe, it makes me remember my mom''s laugh."


    "Jokes aside, this power is destined to be yours, the question I asked you and the answer you gave, you must remember both while using your power from now on."


    Aryan couldn''t understand what the voice was saying and was about to utter something when the voice interrupted, "You will understand during its use, for now, let me unlock it for you."


    "Unlock"


    Yes, unlock, generally, children of your age during their first awakening get a cultivation technique set from the universe and decode it to learn its content, but you are a special existence."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.

 Chapter 21 - Body Strengthening

    "Special Existence!!"


    "Yes, those Seven Sages has passed on their powers to you before your birth and their techniques are locked inside you."


    "Then what are those seven stars that have taken place inside my soul sea??"


    "Those seven stars are the seven keys of the seven cultivation techniques locked inside you, they will awake from their dormant state when the time comes."


    "You mean when I will unlock my other chakras inside of me??"


    "No, when the right time comes, in time of your need."


    Aryan exhaled air from his body and inhaled fresh air again, exhaled out again, then inhaled, he continued this exercise till his brain cooled down, he knew it very well, if the Seven Sages had given him their power they must have given him the buy one get one free product, called responsibility too. He didn''t even dare to ask his responsibility, and was hesitant to utter a single word.


    The unknown voice sensed changes in Aryan''s mind and said, "Lil boy, don''t get stressed, until you reach the age of eighteen you don''t have to think about any responsibility, enjoy your stressfree life till then". Aryan nodded his head and didn''t ask any more questions, he was afraid his baby heart may not able to gulp down all the information at once, better leave everything to the destined time.


    "Boy firm yourself, it may hurt a little, but endure with it,"


    "A little??"


    "Nah, sorry, let me rectify myself, it will hurt as hell."


    "Fck, what??"


    "That''s it end of broadcast."


    "Fck, sound chan, sound chan you here, you sound fuck**, come out.",roared Aryan but no response.


    The floor trembled, the space twisted, everything became dark, nothing was visible anymore, Aryan abruptly opened his eyes and found himself sitting on the middle of the platform, not a single drop of sweat on his body, he looked around him and found his parents were hovering in the sky observing him from a distance, he took a sigh of relief, suddenly he felt a severe pain in his head, unlocking of data has been initialized" echoed the unknown voice in Aryan''s mind, he clenched his fists, closed his eyes and started meditating to divert his attention, even though he had a mental strength of seven hundred year old cultivator, but his body was that of a five-year kid, blood came gushing out from the corner of his mouth, seeing the view from above Anisa got a little worried, she wanted to go there and perform healing arts on Aryan, but was stopped by Grand Elder and Aditya.


    "Anisa we knew it from the beginning, that boy of ours is a special existence, and we had done all we could do to strengthen his physical body, let the heaven guide him through his cultivation," said Aditya.


    After hearing him out, she remembered the day of her child''s birth, on that day, after the Grand Elder and Aditya left the room Anisa laid Aryan in his cradle and was consolidating his chakras, when she felt chakra depletion in that room at a faster rate, when she was pondering on this matter, Aditya and Grand Elder came running to take a look at Anisa and her baby, they too felt the chakra around the mansion was depleting at a faster rate, when they entered the room they saw Anisa stood frozen in shock at one place, she was looking at the cradle in astonishment, all the chakra around the mansion were being sucked by that little boy.


    "Heavens", the Grand Elder exclaimed," this boy has already opened his soul sea!!"


    "No old man take a close look at him its not his soul sea, this boy has a unique cultivation technique like you and mom, and it''s his empty body that''s sucking in the chakra, involuntary to fil it."


    "We have to stop it now then"


    "Why pops??"


    "Cause if we let him absorb any more his tiny little body may not be able to handle it, this boy needs a huge amount of chakra to fill his empty body, but his body is too weak to handle that amount, we have to remodel the mansion."


    "Remodel the mansion??" asked Anisa this time.


    "Yes, till his first awakening ceremony, we won''t let him come in contact with chakra, till that time we will try to strengthen his body using natural and technical interventions."


    "So you want to make the entire mansion devoid of chakra??"


    "No we will make the upper two floors devoid of chakra , and the rest of the floors normal."


    "So what will happen when he tries to absorb chakra after five years on his awakening ceremony", asked Anisa.


    "The next time after five years when he absorbs chakra from the surrounding to fill his empty body, he may feel pain, not pain, I should say sever pain, cause in addition to filling his body rapidly with chakra he will unlock his inborn cultivation technique, people who decode their cultivation techniques, during awakening doesn''t feel pain but that''s the same case with unlocking."


    "Pops, since you are similar to this little boy, what happened to you during your first awakening?"


    "My dad, I mean your gramps had given me hellish training in those five years, to prepare my body, but my case was completely different, the amount of chakra I needed to fill my empty body was a little more than average, not like this kid."


    After that event, Anisa, Aditya and Grand Elder remodified their mansion, and added an 8x gravity system on the top two floors, where Aryan used to live, to strengthen his body without him knowing anything about it, from the day two of his infancy, plus highly developed high breed spirit vegetables to strengthen his internal organs and many other natural interventions.

 Chapter 22 - Ouch….ouch….ouch…...ouch

    The sky became black, engulfing the suns, the birds became uneasy screeching to their throats, the fishes sensed variation, in the earth''s electric field, all these happenings were triggered by a single soul on the planet. In the middle of the platform sat Aryan cross-legged, in deep meditation to divert his pain.


    Blood was gushing out from the corner of his mouth and eyes, the pain of unlocking the inborn cultivation technique was too high for him, physically, but mentally he was used to such things.


    Inside his mind, thousands of scriptures were reverberating, containing the truth of life, the truth of death, the cycle of rebirth, the harmony of the universe and so on, the content that was getting unlocked inside him contained two major things one was the most valuable cultivation technique, and the other was Divine Profound Knowledge of the Sage Of Harmony, something desired by many.


    Only a single line of these scriptures can do wonders, for some it can increase their lifespan, for some it can increase their strength, for some it can give them enlightenment, for Aryan it was one of the many powers bestowed upon him, unknown to Aryan the wonders of these scripts, he was using his past life knowledge and experience to devour them all and gain enlightenment at once, comprehending only a single line could provide a vast amount of power.


    Unknown to Aryan that his body was being overloaded by this and was being destroyed, he was trying to comprehend as many as possible.


    All of a sudden the unknown sound reverberated again, "Oh the chosen one, keep your curiosity in check, I know you can comprehend them all and define their profound meaning in simpler terms, but doing that right now is not the most suitable time."


    "Why not now??"


    "Get out of your meditation you will understand."


    "Okay, let me see"


    "Ouch¡­.ouch¡­.ouch¡­...ouch¡­..hurts¡­.hurts...hurts...no burns¡­.burns¡­.burns¡­."


    His body covered in blood, his blood vessel ruptured, tears were flowing out of his eyes, as a natural response, seeing this scene from above, his parents were feeling uneasy, they wanted to jump in and stop the ceremony at once, but they knew the importance of this event in a child''s life and refrained themselves from doing so.


    Aryan understood what the unknown voice meant and decided to wait for the destined time to solve the profoundness of those scripts.


    Suddenly he felt a tremor in his heart, he was getting a feeling that the unlocking process was coming to an end, and the most-awaited, his cultivation technique will be unlocked soon.


    Somewhere in the outer space, a small research & expedition oriented ship was observing the planets of a certain solar system, abruptly they observed a change in the planets of that solar system, excluding the planet X27 Earth all the planets and their natural satellites have seized up their rotations and revolutions, and stood stationary at their places, forming a seven shaped constellation of eleven planets, excluding X27 Earth.


    At last, the time had come for the cultivation technique to get unlocked, Aryan body felt a jolt, his consciousness got pulled into his soul sea again, the star, that was previously at the middle of his soul sea emitting dazzling radiance was now split open into two.


    Aryan saw this scene and willed to move near it when he got nearer to get a closer look, he felt a resonance in his heart, he looked around to find the other source of resonance, but couldn''t find anything, he closed his eyes and tried to widen his search, abruptly he opened his eyes and smirked, "So there you are, my key."


    Aryan willed again and transferred a book from the corner of his soul sea to his hands, it was the book hidden inside the radiating star, the final key to his locked cultivation technique, a palm-sized book half golden and half white on the front, representing the yin yang cycle, but golden instead of black.


    His heart was beating fast, his excitement over the clouds, after being pulled and pushed more than thrice inside and outside of his soul sea, it was finally time to end the unlock process completely, he willed again, the book from his hand floated in the air and kept on turning pages till it reached the middle page, only a single sentence was written there "Oh, the chosen one, from now on my power of Harmony belongs to you, use it wisely."


    Aryan understood the message of the sage and closed the book, when he opened his eyes he was already floating in the sky eight thousand meters above the platform, his parents were gasping in shock, watching this view from below, they were holding each other hand and yelling and crying in joy, Aryan was surprised by their reactions and took a look at his body.


    No scar, no blood, no wound, every damage he had suffered previously were completely recovered now, the blood-soaked clothes, that were on him previously were not there anymore, instead he was wearing a grey colored vest coat, on top of a white shirt, along with a black skinny tie, and black colored pants.


    The unknown voice that was inside Aryan soul sea, was outside now, it reverberated near the platform, "Oh the chosen one embrace your new power, the time has come, for the king to get his crown." Anisa, Grand Elder, and the others became alert, except Aditya who had met and talked with that sound once, he sent a telepathy message to others, about his meeting with the sound and asked others not to take any action.. Aryan heard the voice and began to chant the sutras of his cultivation technique.

 Chapter 23 - Not Over Yet!!?

    The dark clouds disappeared, the birds and fishes calmed down, storm, cyclones, and tsunamis all over the planet disappeared, nature became tranquil, plants, trees, and animals came into harmony.


    Hovering in the sky Aryan was chanting the sutras, even though it was not audible to the folks below, it was giving them a heart soothing effect, slowly a virtuous divine light emerged around him and began to engulf his body, making him look like an incarnation of good, as he was advancing the verse in sutras he was getting engrossed in it and becoming less and less aware of his surrounding.


    This time he found himself in an unknown dimension, completely different from the one he had experienced while roaming around, he felt a burning sensation in the base of his spine, it felt like something was calling him, someone or something destined to meet him was pulling him,


    Aryan tried to sense his surrounding area, but couldn''t find anything that was creating a resonance, he increased his search diameter, still no result, he tried to search half of that dimension, still, then no result, annoyed by his failures Aryan decided to use his divine search, it was something that could be used by anyone, as long as they fulfill its criteria, that is to have a high level of mental power.


    With his current level of mental strength, Aryan could use divine search at least twelve times a day, this time he decided to search the entire dimension in one go, he took a deep breath in, mobilized his entire mental strength to a point between his eyes and released it at once, a huge circular wave was emitted from his body, reaching to all corners of that dimension, the result that he got through his divine sense, gave him a shock.


    Earlier he couldn''t sense the source of resonance because he was searching only a part of that space, but when he searched through divine sense, he found out that the entire dimension was resonating with him.


    Aryan quickly performed a bird''s-eye hand seal, and sent a part of his consciousness out of that dimension, to take a clear view.


    What he found surprised him again, that unknown dimension was inside his soul sea, in the form of a giant brown colored lotus.


    He tried to ransack the Divine Profound Knowledge that the sage had bestowed upon him, and found some interesting information.


    That dimension, in the shape of a gigantic brown lotus, is known as the Chakra Formation Dimension, different chakras have different dimensions of their own purpose of this dimension as the name suggests, forming your chakra here.


    Aryan sat cross-legged there and cultivated with his sutra chanting, after an hour or so, he felt like that dimension was sucking out his energy, he went into his frenzy cultivation mode to recover his strength, and gain more power, again after an hour, he felt like his power got drained, this cycle kept on repeating several times, activating his berserk cultivation mode.


    After getting his power sucked fourteen times, on the fifteenth time something different happened, no power-sucking this time, instead the burning sensation in the base of his spine increased.


    He was kicked out of that dimension to his soul sea, the giant lotus petals began to withered one by one, the space inside the lotus crumbled and took the shape of a reddish-brown sphere.


    Aryan went near it to take a close view, and saw something inside of that sphere, a weirdly shaped thing, he searched his Divine Profound Knowledge, and found some information about it, the upside-down triangle on top of a square with four petals was the core of his Earthly Chakra or his first chakra, that will prove that he had taken a step into the part of his cultivation.


    While he was busy inside his soul sea, various changes were taking place around him, the virtuous divine light that had engulfed him previously, was now forming a hallow of golden yin and white yang behind his head, the four chaos beast that came with Aryan''s parents were feeling disturbed now, the plants and trees in that area were giving a golden white radiance and so on.


    Inside the soul sea, Aryan was pondering what to do with that earthly chakra, he knew it should be inside his body, but didn''t know the process, initially, he thought of eating that entire thing but it was a little big for his small mouth, later he thought of crushing it, but have to cancel it again, cause it was too brittle to even a scratch mark on it.


    During his trial and error experiments, the burning sensation in the base of his spine increase by another fold, it was becoming unbearable for him.


    Aryan decides to leave that chakra as it is and began to meditate to sort out the problem of that burning sensation, while he was meditating, the resonance between the chakra core and the base of his spine increased, Aryan mobilized his entire mental strength to his base, suddenly the chakra core that was placed far away from him went inside Aryan body in an instant, and placed himself at the point where Aryan had focused all of his mental strength at that moment i.e. base of his spine.


    Aryan abruptly opened his eyes and found himself floating above the platform in the real world. He smirked and understood what happened just now.


    His first awakening was coming to an end, he was thinking after this event, he will take a long nice rest, But little did he knew that both luck and destiny will play games with him again.

 Chapter 24 - DoorToDoor Scammer Salesman

    Finally, it was the end of the first awakening event, Aryan willed to descend and landed near Anisa, he was about to say something, when the surrounding became blurry for him, an ear-deafening sound was calling him but he couldn''t recognize whose, the light in his eyes faded and he felt down.


    ''Finally some peace, Now I can take a long nice rest, without any worldly disturbance.''


    "Ahem, cough cough Oh the"


    "Fu**"


    "Chosen"


    "Fu** again"


    "One"


    "Fu** once again"


    "I am innocent, why are you cursing me??"


    "Innocent my ass, you fuck*** son of bi***"


    "Cough, lil boy calm down, this time I am here to deliver your free products, with your first chakra"


    "Hmmm"


    "What? Are you doubting me??"


    "Hmmmmmmmmmmmm"


    "What??"


    "Never believe the door-to-door salesman, who try to sell people buy one get one free products, they are scammers, said my mother once."


    "..."


    "Lil boy, I am not a salesman."


    "Yes, I know, you are a door-to-door salesman"


    "No!"


    "Then a scammer salesman."


    "No!!"


    "Oh, sorry, I misunderstand, my bad."


    "Good, you finally understand now."


    "Yes, you are a door-to-door scammer salesman."


    "..."


    "Aren''t you one? My answer was correct, right??"


    "Kid, let me tell you, if you spit out another word from your mouth then.."


    "Then?"


    "I am saying, wait, then.."


    "Then??"


    "Enough of this, let me tell you something important."


    "Hmmm, tell then"


    "The four chaos beast, with your parents."


    "Yes, what about them?"


    "They are compatible with your soul sea."


    "Nani!"


    "Yes, and they can increase your power by another level."


    "Really"


    "Yes, Really."


    "You will feel a resonance when you wake up."


    "I see, I should move out from here then, I shouldn''t make them wait anymore"


    "Nani!! You can get out of this place on your own??"


    "Hehehehehehe"


    "Don''t give me that heheheheheh, and answer me."


    "Yes, I have been reading some space-time techniques from the Divine Profound Knowledge, that has been bestowed upon me, to pass some time."


    "...."


    "To pass some time"


    "Yes, to pass some time."


    "Chosen boy, let me tell you something, the knowledge you have been reading to pass your time, if used correctly can destroy an entire city, with your current level."


    This time it was Aryan''s turn to get surprised, "The fu**, you saying, an entire city!!!!"


    "Yeah, an entire city, so do use them keeping that it mind."


    Aryan nodded his head to show his approval on this matter and snapped his fingers, suddenly the space around him dissipated like smoke and Aryan was nowhere to be found.


    2022, December 25th, Tuesday.


    Two hours have passed, since Aryan fainted near the platform, including his parents'' many higher-ups of the planet were having a headache, if that person grandson doesn''t wake up, god knows what will he do this time.


    Kalinga Palace, Fifth floor


    Inside a certain room


    On top of a luxurious comfy bed, slept Aryan, enjoying his peaceful vacation, I mean peaceful sleep, surrounding the bed were his parents and the person who introduced himself as the eastern country head.


    Everyone was silent, observing every moment of Aryan, ashen pale complexion was on everyone face, the most worried one was the Grand Elder, he already had planned to drag some neighboring planets doctors for his grandson.


    But the plot didn''t take that route, the sleeping boy showed some movement, giving everyone a ray of hope, after another half an hour the little one opened his eyes.


    He was dazed to find that many people staring at him, the eastern countries head coughed and said, "Yo kiddo, you fine now? Feeling any pain sort of pain somewhere or any discomfort??"


    Without uttering a single word, Aryan checked his body for any sort of discomfort and answered him.


    "Then I am good to go meet you later kiddo", said the man and left the room.


    Leaving Aryan his gramps, pops and mom alone in that room, Anisa made the first move and hugged Aryan, and shed tears, seeing her mom crying for the first time, he felt a pain in his heart, not like the pain he felt earlier due to the writer''s underhanded plots but a different type of pain, he had long forgotten in his previous life, the pain of losing someone.


    Aryan felt a little sad too, tears flowed down from his eyes, he tried to stop them, but was unable to, seeing both son and mother crying, tears flooded from the eyes of the other two standing there.


    After crying to their heart''s content, Anisa checked Aryan''s health again, through her divine sense, for any abnormalities, and the result was a negative.


    Aryan sat in a comfortable position, recovered some of his strength, still then he was feeling weak, he tried to mobilize his mental strength to activate his Earthly Chakra, but couldn''t feel it anymore.


    His mind was going wild making crazy assumptions, like he lost his Earthly chakra while he was unconsciousness, or he felt a chakra deviation, similar to Qi deviation and many more possibilities.


    His gramps saw him try to activate his first chakra and said "Lil boy don''t try that, for now at least, it took us more than an hour just to seal a first stage chakra."


    "?_?"


    "My boy it''s a long story will tell you later, take some rest, we will talk later."


    Since Aryan was feeling weak, he didn''t ask any further questions and agreed upon his gramps suggestion.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Unknown to Aryan what Seven had planned for his future, he closed his eyes to take another nap. Little did he knew that seven had planned a harem for him, yes a harem, specially designed for a child, different from any other harem!!!!!

 Chapter 25 - Chicken Karaage

    2022, December 26th, Wednesday


    It was morning already, on top of a luxurious comfy bed, slept Aryan, enjoying his third round of nap, near him slept Anisa and Aditya on both sides.


    Aryan in his dreams


    "Wahahahahahah, I win, finally I win, the battle against evil, I defeated the fallen cultivator''s sect, wahahahahaha."


    "Sigh, kid these days¡­.."


    "Who spoke? Who is there??"


    "Chosen boy it''s me"


    "Damn you, why are you here again, isn''t your work completed, just leave already, shooo shooo."


    "I can''t"


    "Are they giving you that thing in heaven, for extra work"


    "That thing? What thing??"


    "That thing called Bonus"


    "...."


    "Just leave it, I am here to tell you an important information."


    "Important information??"


    "Yes, while making a contract with those chaos beasts don''t use the normal methods, use the methods specified in the Divine Profound Knowledge of the first sage."


    Aryan nodded and closed his eyes to search for the methods after a couple of minutes he opened his eyes and said "Got it, finally, took some time to search."


    "Good, use that method, its time for my favorite anime show, bye."


    "The fu** anime show you watch, you lazy a**."


    Aryan opened his eyes and found himself sleeping between his pops and mom, looking at them, his heart soothed, and nerves calmed down, he got off from the bed and took a shower.


    When he returned he found his pops, mom and grandpa were waiting for him, they asked him to get ready as soon as possible, without any question Aryan wore his clothes and went to the fourth floor.


    Aditya, Anisa, and Grand Elder were taking their launch, while Takeru and Yoshino were standing at the side two serve them, Aryan went there and sat near his gramps, his stomach was empty from the last three days, dinosaurs were jumping inside his stomach in hunger.


    He started with a soup, followed by a vegetable salad, after that came the main dish, rice, and fourth stage fire chakra spicy chicken karaage and curry.


    Crisp and crunchy from outside, soft tender juicy meat inside, the karaage was able to calm down Aryan''s dinosaurs but awoke his demonic taste buds, that were in dormant stage till now, cause in the last five years all the food that Aryan had eaten were mainly vegetarian dishes, and this time it was not any simple spirit chicken from shopping mall but a high grade one, he started with one plate and ended up eating twenty, watching her son eating the karaage with interest Anisa''s happiness went above the sky while Aditya was a lil sad, cause the chicken curry was prepared by him, and Aryan only ate twelve plates of them.


    At last, it was time for the desert, the misty myriad ice cream bought by Grand Elder from the neighboring planet through fast delivery service, since he sucked at cooking.


    Yoshino served the ice cream in a two-meter big dessert bowl, chilly rainbow-colored ice cream, forming multicolored fog around it, just one scoop was enough to satisfy someone.


    But the same wasn''t applicable to Aryan, he had never tasted something like that, not in this life nor in his previous, while eating the karaage awoke his demonic taste buds, eating only a single scoop of this ice cream, awoke his heaven devouring taste buds, as the name suggests it can devour the heavens.


    Not ten, not twenty, nor thirty, a total of forty-five serving was devoured by him. Looking at his son''s gluttony, Aditya remembered his youth self, a time when he used to clean an entire restaurant as a starter only.


    No, that the full course meal had been completed it''s time for Aryan to know what happened in the last two days, he tried to remember what happened but couldn''t remember anything, he gave some thought to it and asked, "Mom, what happened to me after I collapsed on that day? I am still feeling weak?? and why did gramps sealed my chakra???"


    "Ahem, cough pops its time to tell him, we shouldn''t make them suffer anymore."


    "Yes, father-in-law, they are like our child too."


    "Sigh, okay, will tell him then." said the Grand Elder in a solemn voice.


    "Shouldn''t make suffer whom? what are you all talking about ??"


    "Lil boy don''t you remember anything from the last two days," asked Aditya in astonishment.


    "No, I tried to remember but couldn''t remember anything."


    "It was expected though, that over streaming of power on top of that you being in an unconsciousness state, okay let me tell you everything", said the Grand Elder.


    Aryan didn''t utter a single word, and kept his ear open yo hear his gramps.


    "On that day after you collapsed in exhaustion, your pops caught you from hitting the ground, he was using his divine sense on you to check you, when all of a sudden you began to hover again."


    "What again? How come I couldn''t remember anything??"


    "Your body began to emit that virtuous divine light again, we were dazzled by that light, when our vision returns you were already in the sky, your earthly chakra was activated, and the chakra present in the air was being sucked dry by you."


    "What!!"


    "Yes, not only that something else too happened,", intervened Aditya.


    "Something else too!!?."


    "Yes, the four enlightened chaos humans that were present with us at that time, became frenzied."


    "You mean they became berserk??", asked Aryan.


    "Yes, they became frenzied and flew towards you."


    "Flew towards me!! Did they wanna harm me or something??"


    "We don''t know about that", intervened Anisa this time.


    "When, they saw your Earthly Chakra, they showed unusual behavior, their eyes became bright, they transformed into their chaos beast state, and flew towards you.", Hearing these events Aryan was sweating buckets, clenching his fists, in excitement, rather than being afraid he was enjoying it like a bedtime story.


    "We tried to stop them, and apprehended in a barrier, but they broke through it, when they were just a hundred meters away from you something unexpected happened!!"

 Chapter 26 - Sealing Arts

    The time stopped around Aryan, the trees stopped moving, grasses stopped waving, birds became stationary in the sky, streams stopped flowing...¡­


    A light brighter than the previous virtuous holy light was being emitted in the sky, the source of this light was none other than Aryan, in an unconscious state.


    A giant hallow of golden yin and white yang was formed in the sky, the projector of this hallow was Aryan, the little five-year-old boy. The chaos spirit rushing towards him in a frenzy calmed down, and landed on the ground in a dazed.


    The instant they set their foot on the ground, Takeru and Yoshino dashed out and threw a chain towards them, made out of special talisman papers, the chain rushed towards them and apprehended the four at once, even though they were bound by the chain, it couldn''t stop the huge amount of oppressive chakra energy gushing out from their body.


    The chain wrapped around them couldn''t stand the chakra energy leak from their body and started to burn down, judging from the situation the chain would have hold them up for another three minutes at max, both of them looked behind them towards Grand Elder and Aditya.


    Aditya nodded his head as a gesture of approval, simultaneously both Takeru and Yoshino made a hand seal, and moved their hand in full swing forming a square-shaped net inside a circle, with their chakra energy.


    After forming a pair, both of them merged their own to make a big golden-coloured net. Takeru and Hosino jumped over the four and threw the net towards them.


    This time instead of wrapping the net engulfed them as a whole forming a small golden coloured ball.


    Takeru picked up the ball containing the four chaos spirits and handed it over to Anisa.


    "Gramps, wait wait, what happened to my part of the story?"


    "Patience my Lil boy, I am about to start your part of the story."


    "Okay"


    Seeing her son''s reaction more than being worried, he was taking it as a bedtime story, Anisa felt relief in her heart, she didn''t want Aryan to become tensed on such things.


    The narration continued again, after dealing with the chaos spirits matter, it was time to stop Aryan''s earthly chakra from absorbing chakra energy from the surrounding.


    Anisa, Aditya and Grand Elder all hovered in the sky at once, surrounding Aryan forming a triangle. Anisa made the first move, she spread her arms and chanted something, out of nowhere five platinum-coloured swords appeared behind her of different shapes and size.


    Aditya went behind her and started to draw some pattern in the air, after a few seconds he completed his writing, the end product was five different ancient script symbols, he waved his hand to grab them all, and threw it towards Anisa''s swords, each sword got one symbol on its blade.


    Anisa closed her eyes and pointed her hand towards Aryan, all the swords behind her flew towards Aryan and surrounded him, the swords were rotating horizontally around Aryan.


    Aditya chanted something and clenched his left fist, suddenly all the swords rotating around Aryan stopped at once and changed their form to that of a giant pillar.


    Five gigantic pillars formed around Aryan, and in the middle sat the Lil boy, absorbing the chakra energy, if they had let him continue any further, his body would not be able to handle it.


    Grand Elder, Anisa, Aditya, Takeru and Yoshino all of them jumped up high in the sky and stood on top of the five different pillars, without any delay each one of them awoke their chakra inside their body, while Grand Elder was awakening his Iswarta (Earthly Godhood) chakra, others had already awoken theirs and were waiting for Grand Elder.


    Everyone present there began to absorb chakra energy from surrounding and converted it into their mental energy, after a few minutes they stopped the conversion of energy, it was now time to initialise the earthly chakra sealing arts.


    This time Grand Elder was the one to take the action first, he released a massive amount of chakra energy from his body, all these energies were being absorbed by the five pillars surrounding Aryan, all the pillars gradually started to glow, taking this as a gesture of initialisation, the other four close their eyes and started sutra chanting, out of nowhere several silver-coloured chains formed in the air, when taken a closer view, a total of seven chains were found hovering in the air.


    These chains were formed by the psychic energy of Anisa, Aditya, Takeru and Yoshino. And the pillars were forming a space with zero chakra energy inside.


    The materialisation of the sealing chain was a success, now comes the hardest part, to control the frenzy berserk earthly chakra of Aryan. Yoshino and Takeru tried to control one chain each and sent it towards Aryan to apprehend his earthly chakra, but it got repelled when it was just a few meters away from him, they tried again and this time with two chains each, like the previous time, the two chains rushed towards him like venomous snakes but got repelled again when they were a few meters away.


    Looking at there failures they all decided to control one chain each and direct them towards Aryan, but no matter they do, they failed every time, not a single chain could reach near him, the yin yang hallow behind him was protecting him from every harm.


    Even the Grand Elder was feeling irritated then, he was tempted to mobilise his all power, but refrain himself from doing so.


    In the time of his distress, the unknown voice echoed again, "Oh the guardians of the chosen one, chant this sutra with me, and I will help you to seal his chakra."


    Without asking any questions Grand Elder agreed to take his help, since it was for his one and only grandson, he was ready to pay any price.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Heyo Readers, Seven here.


    Christmas and New Year are coming, so on that occasion, some writers of Webnovel will be doing various giveaways, and I am one of them.


    First thing first, the reward of this giveaway, 1500+ coins!! (100 coins coupons)


    (A single reader won''t get all the coupons, but he/she may get more than one coupon)


    Rules of the giveaway.


    1. Add my second novel "Project Relife: 2x Isekai System" to your reading list.


    2. Start voting with power stones daily.


    3. Read it and comment(by comments I don''t mean those exp spams) on the chapters regularly, so that I can know who has added my book to their libraries.


    4. Follow "webnovel.india" on Instagram.


    4. The first winner will be my top power stone contributor of the new book (Project Relife:2x Isekai) and the reward for him/ her will be 4 coupons of 100 coins. For the other winners, I will choose them randomly.


    Results will be declared on the 15th of January 2021.


    And the codes will be delivered to the respective winners through Instagram.


    (Readers must have an Instagram account for this event)

 Chapter 27 - 30% Sale

    The unknown voice sent five different scripture parchments to the five of them and asked them to read them simultaneously, all of them present there agreed once.


    Out of nowhere another dazzling source of radiance appeared in the sky, this time it was the owner of the unknown voice, but not the owner nor his figure was visible to the one present there, not even to the Grand Elder.


    They didn''t even try to use any special arts on the owner, as time was running out, in addition to that they had guessed the owner of the voice must be a special existence, like Aryan, who knows what he will do if they enraged him.


    The five of them started to read the different verses of the same sutra given to them in the form of parchment, as they kept on reading the parchment started to glow and dissipated in the air, forming two golden-coloured chains.


    When they were busy in observing the miracle before them, the five chains that they had materialised previously merged and transformed into a golden chain but shorter in length, than the one before them.


    The voice spoke again "Guardians of the chosen one you take the left I will take the right."


    "Gramps, wait wait, what does that mean you take the left I take the right!!?"


    "It means you take the easy side referring to the golden chain shorter in size, as it will cost us less mental strength, and I take the right means"


    "I will take the hard work, right!!?", asked Aryan.


    "Yes, my boy."


    The narration continued again


    Both the party mobilised their mental energy to control the two chains, this time the owner of the unknown voice took the action first, he willed it and the chain rushed towards Aryan, penetrating his defence, seeing the success of the golden chain Grand Elder and the others willed the chain to move towards Aryan.


    This time it successfully passed through the defence and wrapped around Aryan like the previous ones, the absorbing of chakra energy is now stopped, they were feeling a little relief when something unexpected happened.


    The giant golden yin and white yang hallow behind Aryan became violent releasing a huge amount of chakra energy to break the chains, observing these events Grand Elder was feeling happy somewhere in his heart, he was thinking if only a single chakra can give them that many trouble, then what will happen if he opens up all his chakra, and his future achievements if trained properly.


    Now to the present situation, he had to deal with that upsurge of violent chakra energy and do something about that hallow behind Aryan, without thinking anything he looked at the owner of the unknown voice engulfed in eye-blinding light.


    "Guardians of the chosen one don''t worry let me handle this", said the unknown voice.


    He clasped both of his hand, simultaneously the two chains binding Aryan tightened and disappeared, entering into his soul sea. Looking at this Grand Elder sent part of his consciousness into Aryan soul sea, to observe the function of the two chains.


    Aditya had already told him about Aryans''s soul sea form in the form of a galaxy, but when seen from his own eyes, he gasped in shock, without doing any delay he used his divine sense to pinpoint the exact location of his earthly chakra, and went near it.


    An upside-down triangle on top a square with four petals was the core of the earthly chakra, normally earthly chakra is reddish-brown in colour, but the one Aryan had was a little different, it had the same colour but with a coating of divine silver light on it.


    Grand Elder didn''t feel astonishment this time, not anymore, he had made up his mind not to get surprised from now on, he went near to take a closer and found out that the two golden chains were wrapped around Aryan''s earthly chakra in the form of a thread, preventing it from absorbing power.


    He didn''t waste anytime there and called back his consciousness, out of Aryan''s soul sea, when he opened his eyes the owner of that voice was nowhere to be found, he asked Anisa and Aditya about it but they too were clueless about it.


    He didn''t pursue the matter anymore and decided to give his grandson''s matter first and took him to the palace.


    "Gramps, that unknown voice came to my dream yesterday"


    "What!!?"


    "And he said to me to form a contract with the chaos spirits with a method he taught me."


    "I see, then let''s go, and form your contract.", said the Grand Elder.


    All of them like before stood behind Grand Elder, he took out a ball from his inner spatial ring and threw it towards the, suddenly a hole was created on the wall, leading to a different place.


    "Gramps did you know used a space-time dimension creation art?"


    "Space-time what??"


    "Space-time dimension creation art"


    "Pffft wahahahahaha, no my boy it''s a convenient item from the supermarket, I bought it on 30% sale."


    "What!!"


    "Yes, it was on sale that day, if I remember correctly."


    "No, that''s not I mean, you said you bought it from the sale!!"


    "Yes"


    "Aren''t we filthy rich, richer than a country head??."


    "Yes, but she is very strict on this matter", said Grand Elder in a low voice.

 Chapter 28 - Chakra Spin

    The hole in the wall lead Aryan and his group to a huge lawn. Long shiny, waving green grasses everywhere, as far as sight goes. It was time to release the chaos spirits from their confinement. Anisa pour some chakra energy into the ball and gave it a little air blow, the ball was sent flying twenty meters away from them and landed on a patch of grass.


    A small crack appeared on the ball.


    "Crick...crack¡­.krchh"


    The ball was shaterred into pieces, four-light particles escaped from it in a hurry.


    "Hush hush hush hush"


    The four chaos spirits transformed into their human forms.


    "Hmph, masters I won''t talk with you", said the blue-haired beauty making a smug face.


    "Teehee"


    "Don''t give us a teehee"


    "Mom that violet spirit is furious, isn''t she!!?"


    "Looks like she is"


    Red Haired Beauty "Wahhh sob sob sob sniff sniff, master how can you seal us, it''s too dark there, and no anime channels too."


    "Pfft¡­..Mom is she an otaku??"


    "Heheheh yes she is."


    "Nani!!"


    "What''s their so shocking"


    "Mom she is a cultivator but she likes anime, isn''t that a bit odd, cultivators should only practice to ascend to higher stages."


    "Hehehehe my boy those are some of the old principles of cultivation, do you know about Internal Demons, people face during their heavenly tribulation??", asked Anisa.


    "Yes, I know."


    "Do you know why they exist??"


    "No, I don''t", even though Aryan wanted to say that they are the past regrets he kept his mouth close.


    "They exist due to past regret and sorrow, and according to one of the Seven Sages, the best way to avoid getting one is to live our life to the fullest without having any regrets."


    "Mom, what type of teaching is this, shouldn''t cultivators be indulged in close door training??"


    "Pfft those old teaching, how did you know so much about them??", intervened Aditya.


    "..."


    "Aryan if you want to be a cultivator in this era socialising is pretty important, and close door training can be compensated by *****"


    "I see"


    "Cough cough masters you are forgetting us, why did you seal us inside that ball", asked the violet haired beauty in an enraged voice.


    "How to say¡­... I think it will be better if you let my grandson do his work."


    "Okay, you better explain to us later what happened, I have no memory of the events that took place."


    "Okay, I will", agreed Grand Elder and asked Aryan to do his work.


    Aryan went in between the four chaos sprits closed his hands and started chanting the scriptures, gradually a reddish-brown light shone near the base of his spine, it was his earthly chakra.


    Suddenly a voice echoed in his mind, "Lil boy try to spin your chakra."


    "What gramps? Spin!! How??"


    "Try to imagine it as something that absorbs chakra energy from the surrounding and convert it into your energy."


    "Hmmmm¡­."


    "Is it that hard", asked Grand Elder in a concerned voice.


    "Gramps can I think it as an arc reactor like in one of those Narvel Movies??"


    "Pfft yes you can, wait, when did you learn telepathy!!?"


    "Heheheeh"


    "Don''t laugh like your mother and tell me"


    "I analysed it and comprehended it, not a big deal I think."


    "Heavens!!! You will surpass your father in geniuses."


    "Okay, let me spin my earthly chakra."


    Aryan imagined his chakra as an arc reactor, something that spin from inside absorb energy from the surrounding and convert it to chakra energy. Aryan immersed himself in deep imagination but still then facing some difficulty, in time of his pinch the Divine Profound Knowledge inside Aryan sensed it, and mobilised part of its power to help him.


    A parchment containing golden glowing texts surfaced in his mind, containing a proper explanation of earthly chakra spinning process. In the earthly chakra core with the shape of an upside-down triangle on top of a square with four petals.


    The four petals on it spin anticlockwise to suck in energy from the surrounding, while the triangle spins clockwise to convert the energy. Aryan understood the principle and tried to spin the four petals of the chakra core anticlockwise, after some trials Aryan successfully spun the four petals.


    Normally the energy being absorbed from the surrounding by an earthly chakra is a microscopic process, but the speed and quantity at which Aryan was absorbing was clearly visible to naked eye.


    Grand Elder, Anisa, Aditya, the four chaos spirits and the two servants gasped in shock. If someone on his first try can suck in that much, how much will he suck when trained for years!!?


    Now that the four petals had started to spin, its time for the triangle to spin clockwise, using the experience of spinning the petals Aryan use the same technique to spin in it in the reverse direction, it was a success on the first time.


    Suddenly the weakness he was feeling disappeared, his body was brimming with energy, he felt like he could jump sky high, splitting a mountain was a child''s play for him, with that type of power.


    While he was feeling power-drunk all of a sudden his earthly chakra stopped spinning, Aryan immersed himself in his soul sea to find the cause of the disruption.


    What he observed was the two golden chains were blocking his spins, it wast o prevent his body from overloading, with just some simple calculations he determined that with just a three-minute chakra spin he could gain energy equivalent to that of a fourth stage practitioner.


    Somewhere in his heart he was getting stabbed, he was thinking if the Seven Sages had introduced chakras at that time he would have reached immortality long ago, but part of his heart was happy too, if he hadn''t died then he wouldn''t be able to feel that warm and gentle love of parents that he had forgotten long ago.

 Chapter 29 - Chaos Emperor

    While Aryan was busy spinning his Earthly Chakra the four Chaos Spirits were acting weird again, they were on the verge of going frenzy again, but he completed his spin before that and recovered the energy to form the contract.


    The moment he deactivated his chakra the four of them sobered up, and was looking at Aryan with suspicion.


    Grand Elder laughed and asked, "Kiddo did you understand what just happened now?"


    The four of them shook their head to show their uncertainty on this matter, with their face ashen pale in confusion.


    "Wahahahahahaah"


    "Master don''t laugh like that and tell us what happened just now?", asked the violet-haired beauty in a tremulous voice.


    "Chaos Sync", answered the Grand Elder, these two words made the four of them dumbfounded.


    "You mean your grandkid..."


    "Yes, he has a soul sea to form a contract with the four of you."


    Hearing out this from the Grand Elder the four of them gasped in shock, they were feeling bewildered, a five-year kid has a soul sea to form contracts with the four of them.


    "Cough now that you have found someone suitable to be your master, will you form a contract or not", asked Anisa in an inquiring manner.


    "We will", the four of them answered at once.


    "Pffft wahahahahaha wahahahaha"


    "Hehehehe Hehehehehe"


    "Haahahaha Hahahaha"


    Anisa, Aditya and Grand Elder all laughed at once, seeing their eagerness, Aditya took the initiative to explain about Aryan soul sea, its form, and the unknown voice. Anisa told them about the events that took place when the went frenzy last time, and Grand Elder told them about Aryan''s recent dream about forming a contract with them, with a special technique.


    After hearing them out the four of them were feeling dazed, so many things were revolving around this single five-year kid, just what was his identity? What type of special existence is he??


    Countless questions were bubbling up in their mind, with only one answer in mind, everything is possible as long as he is a member of that family, the family that makes the world revolve around them, the family is known for their unpredictability.


    The Aizawa''s, only someone from that family can have such unfathomable power, and someone like Aryan can be the next heir of that family.


    The four of them knelt down at once on their right knee and paid their respect to Aryan.


    "We the four Chaos Emperor pays our respect our new master."


    "Nani!!! Chaos Emperor!!?? What''s that!!????"


    "Let me explain", said the blond-haired young man.


    Aryan waved his hand as a gesture for them to stand and nodded his head to show his approval to the blonde-haired young man.


    "The first time we met your Gramp''s was about to tell you about us and our identity, but I stopped him at that time, and asked him to let the time come."


    "So what''s a Chaos Emperor now?", asked Aryan with extreme curiosity in his voice, he was thinking of getting used to the new era and not to get crushed by its development, he had made his heart firm not to get another shock.


    "Child of Void", blurted out Grand Elder.


    "What!!?"


    "Master its about us, so it will be better if we tell him", said the violet-haired beauty.


    "Please go on, I blurted it, out of habit", said the Grand Elder and let them talk.


    "As your gramps said Chaos Emperor are the Child Of Void."


    "Aren''t chaos beasts existence born from a planet, with passage of time??"


    "Yes, you are right, but Chaos Emperor are special existence like you", said the blond-haired young man.


    "How so??"


    "During the transformation from chaos beasts to enlightened chaos humans if our energy exceeds a certain amount we are thrown out of the planet to space."


    "What the hell? how is this possible??."


    "Yes, and there we complete our transformation with the help of Chakra Energy from voidness of the dark space, hence the name Child Of Void."


    "Wait wait wait, I have a doubt."


    "Please ask, I will personally clear your doubts", intervened the blue-haired beauty this time.


    "Tsun Tsun chan"


    "What??"


    "Nothing", said Aryan with a smug face.


    "No, you said something!!"


    "Must be hearing things"


    "Hmph! I won''t tell you then"


    "No one asked"


    "Geeeeeeeee I will clear your doubt", said the blue-haired beauty in a tsun tsun voice.


    Aryan made a smug face again and looked at her, the blue-haired beauty''s eyes were twitching, if given one chance she would have spanked Aryan to her heart''s content, looking at their son''s trickery and flirty Aditya and Grand Elder was feeling were feeling proud, they remembered the days when they had a harem. They were expecting an epic harem from Aryan.


    But little did they knew nor Aryan about the curse on Aizawa family.


    "My question is can''t we throw chaos beasts to space during their transformation? Like that everyone will become Child Of Void."


    "No we can''t, if we did something like that the chaos beast will cease to exist."


    "You mean die"


    "No, cease to exist."


    "What''s the difference? Pray tell."


    "You will know in future, for now just know that they are two different things."


    Aryan nodded his head and didn''t ask any further question about that.


    "So why do you all have the title of Chaos Emperors??"


    "Cause every year out of instinct chaos spirits gather at a place to fight for the strongest, and in the last year battle we four own the fight."


    "I see, so that''s how it is."


    Aryan pondered for a while before asking "Are you all willing to form a contract with me?"


    The four of them agreed at once without any hesitation, better than getting four different masters it was a good deal for them to get a single master, on top of that, this kid is one of the Aizawa bloodline the family has a long history throughout the universe.


    On top of all these reasons they were captivated by Aryan''s moe moe charm and were willing to live him. So all in all they had no problem becoming his contracted spirits.


    Aryan willed and a parchment appeared in his hand out of nowhere containing the special contract method. He was happy that he got four contracted spirits at a young age.


    Now little did he knew that the future won''t let him stay happy for too long.

 Chapter 30 - Chaos Sync

    Thousands of ancient scriptures and verses flew out of the scroll, all of them were hovering around Aryan, he spread his hands and willed it, all the scriptures hovering around stick themselves onto his hands forming a golden flame pattern running through his hands.


    A small hallow of golden yin and white yang formed behind him, the four chaos spirits acted weird again, but not as a battle frenzy like the previous time, they distanced themselves from Aryan and stood at a distance of five hundred meters from Aryan and each other.


    Their body started to dissipate into small particles, the dissipating particles gathered up to form four spheres of different colours, among the four the first one, was white, the second one was violet, third one was blue and the fourth one was red.


    Aryan understood what they were trying to do and let them do what they were doing. Suddenly a loud year splitting roar came from the white light sphere, it was similar to a tiger roar but way more fierce than any normal tiger or spiritual tiger; it was the roar of a Chaos Tiger.


    The white light sphere began to expand rapidly, taking the shape of four-legged beasts, but the figure was not visible due to the radiance of light coming from it.


    Following the roar, different sounds came from the other three light spheres, a sinister growl from the violet sphere, an ear-splitting growl from the blue sphere and a heart-stopping screech from the red sphere.


    Slowly the radiance engulfing their body disappeared, and their body structure became visible, the white sphere was a white tiger, the violet one was a space blackish violet lung dragon, the blue sphere was a blue dragon and the red one was a fire phoenix.


    Seeing the four legendary creatures before him, his eyes twitched, hand trembled, heart shook up...


    His excitement was crossing the heavens, the Four Legendary Beasts found in only myths, even in ancient times, were standing before him, and the purpose was to become his contracted spirits!!!


    In his previous life, there was a saying if you meet a dragon then you are destined for greatness, if you met a white tiger then you are destined to become a king and if you met a fire phoenix, you will become immortal.


    But there weren''t any saying on what will happen if you saw all of them at once and become their master. Aryan went near them without any hesitation and fear to take a closer look.


    When he reached near them he gasped in shock, from a distance of five hundred meters they had the size of a two-floored building, now that he was watching them from a closer distance he was like a puny fairyfly before them, it would have been a different story if it had been a puny ant, but he was even smaller than an ant, a fairyfly!!


    Aryan lift his head to see the white tiger head but was blocked by the clouds, he tried to use the telepathy arts to call the white tiger in front him and asked him to bow on his four, as he could not see his head, the tiger roared again, and shrank in size, shrinking his height a little above than Aryan''s height


    Following the white tiger, the other three too shrank in size. Aryan went near the tiger and patted him on his forehead. To his surprise, the white tiger''s fur was fluffy and shaggy, fluffy enough to induce sleep, if rubbed for more than a minute.


    He went near the other three and patted them, they too had different pleasuring effect, like the lung dragon skin had a pain-relieving effect, the blue dragon skin had a cold, drowsy effect, best for summer days and at last the fire phoenix, she had a wound-healing effect as mentioned in the legends.


    The white tiger spoke first, "Young master let me introduce myself again, I am the white tiger Chaos Emperor, with Yin Yang as my primary element."


    "I am the Void Lung Dragon, also known as the Void Empress."


    "Young Master, I am the Blue Sky Dragon, also known as Sky Empress."


    "Master, I am the Fire Phoenix, also known as the Crimson Empress."


    Aryan listened to all of their introductions and nodded his head, pondered for a while and asked, "So I want to confirm it again, are the chaos Emperor and empresses present before me willing to form a contract with me?"


    The four of them answered at once, "Yes, Young Master."


    After hearing out their wishes Aryan took a few steps back and closed his eyes to meditate, he mobilized all the chakra energy in his body to the golden flame pattern running through his hands.


    The four beasts felt a resonance with Aryan and surrounded him from all the four sides, when the scene viewed from afar it seemed like they were gonna attack him at once.


    The four of them surrounded him and sat opposite to each other, the flame pattern on Aryan hand burned and spread throughout his body, his entire body was engulfed in golden flames, but instead of burning or giving him wounds the flames were sucking out his chakra energy from his body.


    Aryan energy was depleting at a faster rate, even then he didn''t stop the process, cause the flames were sucking out his energy to make a space in his soul sea for the four chaos spirits.


    When his chakra energy was about to deplete completely Aryan started his chakra spin to absorb energy from the surrounding, to recover its level, this process kept on repeating for some time, till the fire created a space inside of Aryan''s soul sea.


    Now that the space was ready, it was time for the last step, to form a Chaos Sync to form a contract.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.

 Chapter 31 - Chantless Sutra Execution

    The first step of Chaos Sync is to transfer the body of the chaos spirits to their master''s soul sea to protect it from any harm and use it in time of need only. Now that it had created space inside of Aryan''s soul sea for the chaos spirit''s body, the golden flame pattern on his hand disappeared, leaving behind a white crescent moon mark on his hand.


    That crescent moon mark was like a remote to control the portals that Aryan would create next. He willed it and another parchment appeared, in front of him hovering in the sky, containing the Soul Gateway Scriptures to open a portal connecting the real world and his soul sea.


    This time he didn''t chant the scriptures like the previous times, he thought of an alternative way to execute the chanting. He clenched his fist and mobilized about forty percent of his mental strength to his fist, furthermore he accumulated that strength on the tip of his right hand middle finger and ring finger.


    He willed it and the scripture hovering in the sky closed the distance between them in an instant. Aryan reached out and touched the first character of the scripture, the character glowed up white and disappeared.


    He followed the same step and another character glowed up and disappeared, after observing that the experiment was a success he didn''t hesitate anymore and went all out.


    He mobilized all of his mental energy to the tip of his two fingers and swiped down all the characters on the parchment. In just a minute the parchment containing two thousand characters was emptied out.


    Looking at Aryan from a distance Takeru and Hosino gasped in shock, their young master was using chantless scripture execution, that too at a butter flow speed at the age of five only.


    Whereas other children learn about it after twelve years.


    Takeru looked at Aditya and asked, "Master have you taught young master chantless scripture execution in these five years of seclusion."


    Aryan nodded his head and said, "We haven''t taught him anything related to cultivation, we have told him only some basic idea about cultivation, that too on his fifth birthday, just a few days back."


    "Then how did he learn about it?", intervened Hosino, she couldn''t control her excitement and blurted out.


    "I think that unknown voice has a hand in it" ,said the Grand Elder.


    "I see, that can be a reasonable explanation."


    At a distance Aryan was indulged in chantless execution, he was thinking of the shocked faces of his parents, that they will make after the contract ceremony.


    In his previous life at the age of five hundred and forty, he got


    enlightenment from a stone, placed thirty thousand feet below sea level, and devised a technique of executing sutras, verses and scriptures in a shorter duration without chanting them.


    This was one of his hidden cards at that time. Other cultivators had to think thousands of times before attacking him once and making enmity out of him.


    Cause if they had attacked him once no matter what they do, they would be completely defenseless in front of his nonstop barrage of attack using chantless sutra execution.


    He was giggling up inside just by thinking of the scenario, after the contract ceremony he will return to his parents, her mom will run towards him to hug him and to check for any wound or injury.


    After that his gramps will come near him and will ask, "Lil boy lil boy, Do tell me what was that technique that you used before."


    And he will answer something like this, "Oh, that, I used that as an experiment and it became a success, nothing big."


    "Heavens!! Your knowledge will even surpass your father, I am proud of you my boy, go further and surpass him."


    The characters that earlier glowed and disappeared from the parchment were now in Aryan''s head, the principle behind that technique was very simple to explain, in terms of modern science.


    You will concentrate all of your mental energy on the tip of your fingers and swept them out throughout the parchment, the energy concentrated their will attract the ancient characters like a magnet and transmit it to the brain through the nerve cells.


    Aryan recalled all the characters in his mind and concentrated them on his fingertips, a small white sphere appeared just above the tip of his finger, containing all the characters,


    He waved his hand in the air making a circle and snapped his finger at its centre. The small sphere cracked and created a black hole, smaller in radius than Aryan''s height.


    This time it was time for the four chaos spirits to get astonished, what they were watching before their eyes was a miracle for their eyes.


    A small five-year kid opened a portal connecting the real world and his soul sea!!


    The white tiger curiously moved his paw towards the small black hole like portal to touch it, when he was at a distance of a five meters from it a sound came "Zwap'''' and the tiger was nowhere to be found. The other three understood what happened and followed the same step to enter into Aryan''s soul sea.


    A vast soul sea in the shape of a galaxy, filled with millions of celestial bodies and an aurora colored space, this scene before their eyes completely mesmerized them.


    They wanted to forget everything about the outside world and keep staring at that view before him. When they were indulged in their observation, another sound came from behind. It was Aryan this time, the owner of that soul sea, the special existence, the one chosen by the seven sages.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Heyo readers, check out my second book and participate in the free coins giveaway event

 Chapter 32 - The Contract Of Seven Virtues

    Aryan dived into his soul sea and used his divine sense to pinpoint the location of the four chaos beasts, he found them in the eastern corner of his soul sea, staring at something.


    He closed his eyes and willed it "Zwap", transferred in an instant, from the middle of his soul sea to a location just behind the chaos spirits. He went near them and called them out, but no response from the four.


    Aryan used his divine sense on the four to find any internal or external injury, still couldn''t find anything, they weren''t even blinking their eyes, their pulse, their heartbeat, every living sign was on a halt.


    He pondered for a while about their abnormal condition and tried to do something that he had learned in the past. He took a deep breath in holding it inside, infused it with chakra energy and exhaled it out with a roar "Grrrrrrrrr"


    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrr,"


    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr,"


    He roared only once, but the sound echoed throughout his soul sea multiple times. Hearing this thunderous sound, the four of them sobered up from their semi unconsciousness state and became aware of their surrounding.


    They saw Aryan hovering around and staring at them with curiosity, as soon as she realized that she was standing before a special existence as mentioned by the Grand Elder, the Lung Dragon bowed her head and said, "Oh the great one sorry for our impudence, we the four Chaos Emperors pay our respect to you."


    "Hmmm,"


    "Young Master, are you angry about our behavior? I apologize for that, I should have taught them, please punish me if you want to."


    "Hmmmmmm"


    "Still not satisfied? Young Master, you can do anything to my soul and body, but please spare them."


    "Pfffft~~~~~~~~ I can''t understand one thing why you all had been in a semi unconsciousness state just a minute ago? And why are you apologizing to me for something that you haven''t done??"


    "Young Master..... I,"


    "I?? Tell after that"


    "We are dazed by the beauty of your soul sea and went into a semi unconsciousness state."


    "I see, and what about the apologies? You haven''t done anything impudent as far as I can remember."


    She was about to say something when she realized something, her face became flushed red, she wagged her tail and went to hide behind the blue dragon.


    Observing the flow of this awkward convo White Tiger step forward and asked, "Young master Long dragon had yet to sober up completely. She thought you are going to punish us and blurted out those things."


    "Oh, so she is an overprotective onee-chan type then."


    "Pffft~~~ Yes Young Master."


    "Young Master, if you don''t mind can I ask you something, asked the blue dragon.


    "Ask"


    "Just who in the world are you? No five-year-old kid could have a soul sea as big as this"


    "Me!! I am Aryan, a five-year-old kid, I am nothing special, just my soul sea is a little bigger than others."


    Blue Dragon "....."


    White Tiger "...."


    Fire Phoenix "...."


    Lung Dragon "Cough, Young Master I don''t know if you know this or not but let me tell you, Master Aditya, your dad, a renowned cultivator genius, upgraded his soul sea to the form of a galaxy just a few years ago."


    "What!! We can upgrade our soul sea??"


    "Don''t think about that now, it will take you seven years for the first upgrade, the main topic is he got a soul sea like that on the fifth stage of cultivation, which is a great achievement in itself, but you got that at the age of five only."


    "Bdmp...bdmp¡­.bdmp"


    His heart was beating faster, not because of the writer''s underhanded plot, but because of his new unknown powers. Finally, his dream of becoming an overpowered MC gonna be true. He can now save the planet from evil cultivators and get a harem for him, like the other cultivation stories.


    "But¡­."


    "But what??", asked Aryan.


    "You can''t even utilize one percent of this soul sea", said the Blue Dragon in a solemn voice.


    "Crick" a cracking sound came from somewhere.


    "Cause you need a Fifth Stage Elemental Chakra to mobilize the energy of this vast soul sea also...."


    "Crack" another sound came from somewhere.


    "Also?? Pray, don''t stop and tell me everything."


    "Also, even if you find a way to control the power of this vast soul sea, your body may not be able to handle its pressure."


    "Crick crack crack crack k-tch"


    A breaking sound came from somewhere again, and this time a continuous one. Aryan touched his heart and swore if he ever again met this person called Seven he will definitely kill him.


    After enduring many hardships, twists, turns, and underhanded plots he finally got something to make him an overpowered MC, but the so-called Seven-Sama applied restrictions on that too.


    "Sigh¡­. Let this topic go, we will think something about that later. First let''s make the contract", said Aryan in a depressed voice. He didn''t want to think about that topic at that time and focus his attention on the current issues.


    "So what should we do Young Master, please guide us, "said the Fire Phoenix.


    Aryan nodded his head and explained, " As you may know normally Chaos Spirits and their Masters form a blood contract with the help of a scroll, and if either party violates the terms they will be punished."


    "Yes, we know about that.", answered the Lung Dragon.


    "Good, but the contract we are forming is a bit different from others"


    "Different from others how??"


    "According to this contract I will just make a basic contract with you four, which can be terminated anytime, without much penalty, but if we remain loyal to each other, it will form a special bond between us and will increase our realm and some other hidden benefits."


    "It''s our first time hearing such a contract, what''s the name of this contract??"


    "The Contract Of Seven Virtues."

 Chapter 33 - Tsun Tsun Gene

    "So how should we form this new contract?", asked the White Tiger.


    "Oh, wait, before that¡­.", Aryan closed his eyes and willed again "Zwap", transferred to the center of his soul sea from the distant corner, with the four Chaos Spirits,


    "Now, let me explain,"


    "Please go on."


    "Forming this contract is very easy, I will lead the four of you to my Earthly Chakra core, you just have to sit near it and sync your souls with it, easy isn''t it??"


    Fire Phoenix "Sync our souls mean??",


    "You don''t know about soul sync?"


    "No,"


    "What about you all??"


    "No", everyone replied at once.


    "Sigh¡­. Have to explain that too!! Okay, long explanation in short soul sync is the same as spinning all of your chakras at once."


    "Won''t we get overloaded if we spin all the chakra at once"


    "The answer would have been yes in the real world, but now that you are inside my soul sea I can control everything here."


    "I see, then there will be no problem if we spin them all at once??"


    "No problem, You have my guarantee on it."


    "Then lead the way to your chakra core."


    "Oh, I forgot to tell, we are already inside it."


    "What?!!"


    "Nani!!"


    "Since when?"


    "What the!!"


    "Hehehehehehe"


    "Master please don''t give us that hehehe laugh, it creeps us out, your dear mom''s hehehe laugh is enough for us, we don''t need a lite version of her laugh", said the tsun tsun Blue Dragon with an ashen pale face.


    "Why? Is her hehehe laugh that bad??"


    "You must know this master, last time, I mean five years ago we were enjoying our holiday in a resort, and someone made a joke about your mom''s dress¡­.."


    "Why did you stop tell what happened next."


    "Hehehe"


    "Don''t give me hehehe and tell what happened??"


    "I am telling the same master."


    "What do you mean!!?"


    "At that time she didn''t create a commotion there and laughed hehehe at the group."


    "Then what happened next", Aryan asked with a voice filled with boundless curiosity, he knew it very well, that her mother must have done something out of the planet but what he didn''t know.


    "Master I am not the right person to say any further, please excuse me."


    "Tch, You woke my curiosity from its deep slumber, now you are making a retreat, Hmph! I won''t talk with you."


    [Beginning Of Telepathy]


    "Young Master has inherited some of his grampa''s tsun tsun gene."


    "It''s a serious problem, we must interfere in this."


    "Yes, we must, or else god knows how many countries will be destroyed, from his tantrums."


    [End Of Telepathy]


    White Tiger "Master let me tell you what happened, Blue Dragon is not in the right state to say something."


    "Tell then"


    "The next day when the group of people returned to their hometown...."


    "Yes, what happened next tell!!!!"


    ".... Master pardon me, I can''t tell you, it gives me goosebumps remembering that event."


    "Sigh... Then I should assume that mom did something did out of the planet to their hometown?"


    "Yes, you can assume that."


    "Okay, I am letting this mater go, for now, I will ask mom later about this."


    Lung Dragon "You have chosen the best option."


    "Sigh¡­.."


    Even though Aryan wanted to pursue this matter and wanna find out what happened next but he didn''t do so, and restrained his curiosity.


    He willed and waved his hand, four cushions appeared out of nowhere, he asked the Choas Spirits to sit on them and start Syncing their souls with his chakra core.


    The four of them sat down immediately and began spinning their chakras.


    All of a sudden Aryan felt weak, the chakra energy in his body was getting depleted at a faster rate, he closed his eyes to find out the cause, and the cause was just before his eyes.


    The four of them had already unlocked their fourth stage Wayu Chakra [The chakra of air], as a result, their chakra absorption was way much higher than that of Aryan.


    With only a single thought Aryan could have stopped their chakra energy absorption, as they were inside his soul sea and let their chakras spin without any absorption, but to do that he himself needed a huge amount of chakra energy.


    He closed his eyes again and spineed his Earthly Chakra, after some time of spinning he recovered some of his strength. Without any further ado, he stopped the chakra absorption of the four chaos spirits, without stopping their spinning.


    One Hour...¡­..


    Two Hour...¡­.


    Three Hour...¡­


    After chakra spinning of four hours, something new happened with the four chaos spirits. A sphere of light materialized in the air, it was a projection of the Earthly Chakra projection.


    The four of them abruptly opened their eyes and stood up. That projection was creating a high-frequency resonance with them, they were becoming frenzy again with each passing minute.


    While Aryan was observing all these from a distance the unknown sound spoke again," Chosen one do it now."


    Aryan took out another scroll and began using Chantless Sutra Execution, in just a minute the scroll was emptied out. He created a small sphere of light on the tip of his two fingers and waved his hand, making a star pattern in the air.


    That star was the frame of the contract, and the light sphere on Aryan fingertip was the input.


    He made a gesture to the sphere, it levitated in the air, went to the center of the star, and dissipated, pouring all the ancient characters inside it. After a span of a few minutes, the previously drawn star in the air changed into a complex magic circle, leaking huge amount of chakra from its center.


    The previously frenzied chaos spirits calmed down after sensing the leaking chakra energy of the magic circle, it had a heart soothing effect like Aryan''s Earthly Chakra.


    The four of them went near it and unconsciously raised their hand to touch it.

 Chapter 34 - What You Dont Have A CB Account??

    The moment they touched the magic circle, something unexpected happened, the four of them transformed into their beast form, and the previously hovering magic circle disappeared.


    Aryan was taken aback by this event. He did everything as mentioned in the scroll, and till now he should have reached the last stage of the contract, but the sudden disappearance of the magic circle confused him.


    When he was engrossed in his thinking, something unexpected happened again. The four chaos spirits transformed into their beast form and began to glow.


    All of a sudden he felt a disturbance in his soul sea, he closed his eyes and willed it "Whoosh", all of them present there including Aryan transferred outside of his Earthly Chakra core.


    Teleportation inside his own soul sea doesn''t consume any energy, but this time he was feeling rather weak. He recovered some of his energy from a short chakra spin and opened his eyes.


    What he saw next completely baffled him. His soul sea, previously in the form of a galaxy, had upgraded and expanded itself into a mega galaxy, ten


    times the larger the size of a normal galaxy.


    His heart beating fast, blood running wild, hands frozen in shock. It''s the first week of his awakening and he already got an upgrade, the first power he got was the same level as his dad''s. With some restrictions though, it was enough to make him an overpowered MC. But this upgrade on top of that power...


    Tears came down gushing from his eyes. His jubilation was crossing the heavens. He got seven hundred plus years worth of his cultivation just in a week. His dream of becoming an overpowered MC and a harem filled with voluptuous, seductive ladies were about to come true.


    After crying to his heart''s content, he took a look around him to find the four chaos spirits, but couldn''t find them. He used his divine sense to pinpoint their location, but failed again, he was about to use his divine sense for the second time a sound echoed. "Master we are here."


    He turned back in a hurry to find no one there, "Master, we are here," came another sound. Aryan willed and snapped his fingers to pin down the location of the sound, but failed again.


    "Oh, the chosen one, these kids are a bit naughty, should I teach them a lesson??"


    "Unknown voice chan!!?"


    "Wahahahah lil kid, you know my voice very well."


    "It''s not that I know you very well, It''s just that you are tagged as a scammer in my mind."


    "Fck"


    "Fck returns."


    "Sigh kids these days..."


    "Unknown voice chan, do you know where they are??"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Tell,"


    "They are everywhere"


    "What!!?"


    "Didn''t you listen, everywhere"


    "Don''t talk in a roundabout way and tell clearly."


    "Hehehehe very impatient you are."


    "Ewww, stop that already we already have a hehehe and a hehehe lite, we don''t want a beta version now."


    "Blue Dragon is that you!!? You know Unknown Voice chan!!?"


    "Master, not only do I know him, we live in the same place too."


    "What!!?"


    "Yes, Do you remember the space that you have created for us four, with the help of that golden flame pattern on your hand?"


    "Yes, what about that??"


    "Your Unknown Voice chan was the first one to go there and occupy that space."


    "Cough cough it''s not like I am monopolizing this space, like you all I am also his contracted spirit."


    Aryan "Nani!!


    Blue Dragon "What!!?"


    White Tiger "Since when??"


    "Cough before bombarding me with questions, don''t you think we should complete our contract with him first."


    Fire Phoenix "Oops we almost forgot about that, let''s go then."


    While Aryan was waiting for their arrival, he saw some tiny light particles materializing around him. He didn''t mind them and kept on waiting. After a few minutes he felt something odd like someone was watching over him, he abruptly turned around and snapped his finger.


    "Zwap"


    Aryan was nowhere to be found....


    The tiny light particles assembled in one place and took the shape of a golden yin and white yang projection. One by one five figures emerged from it.


    White Tiger "Did we scare the master? Where is he?? He disappeared all of a sudden!!!"


    Blue Dragon "Hmph, he is not a coward, he must have something in his mind."


    Unknown Voice Chan "Should I call him here through telepathy."


    Fire Phoenix "No, wait he is here, I can sense him."


    While Fire Phoenix was trying to sense Aryan presence, a sound came


    "Whoosh"


    Aryan appeared out of nowhere and grabbed one of the females present there, white hairs, crystal blue eyes, and fair skin. Another goddesses-like figure added to Aryan dictionary.


    "So you are the Unknown Voice chan, caught you finally"


    "Ete te te te Master hurts hurts it hurts,"


    Aryan tightened his grip, "Huhh I am fed up off your manly voice, speak in your own sweet voice or it will hurt more."


    "Okay chosen one"


    Aryan grip tightened again.


    "Oky oky now tell, can you hear I am using my real voice."


    "I can hear you know, you already have such an alluring sweet voice, why talk in an old man voice??"


    "I just wanted to have some fun,"


    Aryan gripped tightened yet again.


    "Ite te te te, Master I won''t do that anymore, forgive me and loosen your grip, you will break my special edition Horiko badge."


    "What? Who Horiko??"


    "Master haven''t you watched that famous anime Horiko The Bishokuya."


    "No,"


    "I will CB you later"


    "CB what!!?"


    "Chat Book, it''s a new platform."


    "....."


    "What? It''s not my fault that you don''t have a CB account."


    "Sigh¡­ Stop your nonsense and tell me the next step."


    "Oh, the next step is easy, just give us a name."


    "That''s it!!?"


    "Yes, when they touched that magic circle all the contract ruins got engraved in their soul, as your bond increases with them the Contract Of Seven Virtues will show its miracles."

 Chapter 35 - Wuxia Name Generator

    "Back to the topic, I just have to give them a name right??"


    "Yes, and while you are on it start from me, I am the senior spirit here."


    "Don''t you have a name of your own Voice Chan??"


    "No, when I was born they said that I will get on from my master."


    "They!! Who are they??"


    "The Seven Sages, who else can it be?!!"


    After hearing the name of the Seven Sages Aryan heart became restless, his life was deeply connected to these Seven Sages, but he never got to know any detailed information about them. But now standing before him was the Unknown Voice chan, who had been in contact with them.


    After pondering for a while Aryan asked, "Do you know anything about them."


    "Yes I know everything about them", she said while giggling.


    "Hmm¡­..Tell me everything you know about them."


    "Fu fu fu Lil boy I know you are impatient to know about them but know is not the right time for that, but let me tell you one thing, I have been inside of you since your birth."


    "Yes, I know, you told sometime earlier, you are my inborn spirit."


    "Yes, I have been your inborn spirit since your time as Wang Huang."


    "What!!??"


    "Fu fu fu no more questions and give us our names."


    Aryan took a deep breath and allowed fresh air to cool down his brain. Previously countless questions were bubbling up inside his mind, but somehow he was able to suppress them, but after that convoy with Voice Chan his mind become restless, it was on the verge of eruption, one more question, was all it needed for an igneous eruption.


    He cleared up his mind and contemplated their names, he took a look at the Voice Chan and remembered his first encounter with her, she was a superior and gentle presence for him "Yui" he blurted out.


    The instant he bestowed a name on her, silver-colored light began to engulf her. Aryan didn''t wait for her and continued his naming spree.


    "The White Tiger Emperor known for your majestic pride and spiritual powers from henceforth you will be known as


    Tengoku no Byakko, Shiroe.


    [Heavenly Tiger Shiroe]."


    Similar to Voice Chan, a white light gradually engulfed the White Tiger.


    Now it was time for the lung dragon, he cleared his throat and decreed "Lung Dragon Of the East from henceforth you will be known as


    Yami Kyo no Musume, Kyoka.


    [Daughter Of The Black Space Kyoka]".


    Aryan was taking a breath of relief when the blue dragon intervened "Master how can you stop your naming spree now, name me next, name me next."


    Aryan smugged and said, "Tsun tsun dragon, how does that sound??"


    "Hmph!! Won''t talk with you then."


    "Okay okay joke aside let me think something for you."


    "Master I have a request on my naming then", asked the blue dragon in a low voice.


    "What request??" asked Aryan with a curiosity.


    "I want my name to be super, hyper, dashing, cool."


    "Oh, you want a super, hyper, dashing cool name then."


    "Yes, master."


    "Okay, so your name will be¡­.."


    "Name will be¡­??" she asked with eagerness.


    "Name will be¡­.."


    "Yes, master that''s what I am asking my name will be¡­.??"


    "Yes, I am saying your name will be, come again after seven days."


    "The fck!!"


    "Fck returns", Aryan said in an annoyed voice.


    "Master, give me a name as requested, please please please."


    "How am I supposed to think of a super, hyper, dashing cool name in a minute it will take me days to think of one, so come after seven days."


    "Hmph!! A normal one will do too, if you want."


    "Hmm¡­.Let me think, I bestow upon you the name


    Aozora no Musume, Aoi Doragon Alice


    [Daughter of the Blue Sky, Blue Dragon Alice]."


    "Kiyaaaaa¡­ Thank you, master, I wanted a name like this, you are the best master." shouted the blue dragon and hugged Aryan.


    Her voluptuous highly developed ''cough'' were giving Aryan the sensual pleasure that he had never felt in his past life, he wanted to stop the time and fondle her highly developed ultra soft D cups but refrained his lust and moved onto the last naming session.


    Fire Phoenix was last on the list, Aryan searched half of his past life knowledge to find a suitable name for her but still couldn''t, in trouble of his pinch the Profound Divine Knowledge came to his help, it showed him some ancient characters giving him some insight about the Fire Phoenix name.


    Looking at the troubled expression on her master''s face she hesitated for a while before saying, "Master it''s okay if you can''t find me one, I can wait for


    some days."


    She was about to say something else when Aryan interfered and said "Inochi no Megami, Misaki


    [Goddess Of Life, Misaki]."


    Now that the naming session was over Aryan took a complete sigh of relief, he swore in his heart to use Wuxia Name Generator from next time onwards.


    The light engulfing them earlier began to dissipate. This showed the completion of their contract.


    Aryan was about to ask Yui about something when he felt dizzy. Everything around him became blurred, his body became devoid of energy, darkness spread around him.


    Aryan consciousness came to his body in the real world. The last thing he saw was his gramps running towards him.


    After two days of that event.....


    A large well-decorated room, in the middle, was a luxurious, comfortable bed, sleeping on it was a five-year-old kid.


    Slowly he opened his eyes, the same familiar ceiling, the same bed, the same comfortable feeling and a beginning of a new day in his life.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.

 Chapter 36 - You Are Dead

    Aryan woke up leisurely and looked around. The same golden patterned wall, the same room, and the same ceiling where he had spent the last five years of his life.


    He tried to recollect all the events before he lost his sense, and all he could remember were the five names of his contracted spirits.


    Tengoku no Byakko, Shiroe.


    [Heavenly Tiger, Shiroe]


    Yami Kyo no Musume, Kyoka.


    [Daughter Of The Black Space, Kyoka]


    Aozora no Musume, Aoi Doragon Alice


    [Daughter of the Blue Sky, Blue Dragon, Alice]


    Inochi no Megami, Misaki


    [Goddess Of Life, Misaki]


    And the [Superior, gentle presence, Yui.]


    He leaped up from the bed, took a shower to revitalize his body, and went downstairs for his dinner.


    Grand Elder, Anisa, Aditya, Takeru, and Yoshino, all of them were present there, discussing something. Aryan went there quietly and sat on the empty chair reserved for him.


    It was the first time in his life when he came to the dining hall and no one greeted him, not even his doting gramps. Judging from the colorless ashen pale face of his gramps, Aryan could understand the severity of the discussion. It was something to make his gramps worry and sweat in fear.


    The Grand Elder spoke, "So, she is coming back¡­.."


    Takeru "Coming back tomorrow¡­."


    Yoshino "Coming back by tomorrow morning."


    Aditya "You are dead pops."


    Anisa "Dead for sure."


    Grand Elder spoke, "So, she is coming back¡­.."


    Takeru "Coming back tomorrow¡­."


    Yoshino "Coming back by tomorrow morning."


    Aditya "You are dead pops."


    Anisa "Dead for sure."


    Grand Elder spoke, "So, she is coming back¡­.."


    Takeru "Coming back tomorrow¡­."


    Yoshino "Coming back by tomorrow morning."


    "Wait wait wait before you start another round of your despair cycle, let me ask something who is coming? And When??"


    "My mom,"


    "My Mother-in-law,"


    "Our Master,"


    "My Death,"


    Aryan "....."


    Silence~~~~~~~~


    "Cough cough, So is she that scary, to make you all sweat buckets."


    "No, she is not scary", answered The Grand Elder in a solemn voice.


    "Then why are you afraid of her??"


    "Why am I afraid ha...ha¡­.ha she is not scary, she is something way above than scary. She is a devil, a wicked devil, no not a devil, she is the queen of hell, the devil queen."


    It was the first time for Aryan to see his gramps, the ruler of a planet, the symbol of absolute power, afraid of something.


    Just what kind of existence is her granny to make his Gramps tremble in fear?


    While he was busy running his imagination wild he felt a presence, a slight presence from leaking out chakra. He looked around him and didn''t find any chakra fluctuations in any of his parents, nor in the servant''s soul sea.


    His heart beating first, blood running wild. Something was there, someone was eavesdropping on them, or still doing.


    ''Just who in the world could break through the tight security around the mansion? Who has such powers to enter the mansion without getting detected by his Gramps??''


    Countless questions were arising in his mind with just one answer, Granny, his Granny is the only one who can do all these.


    Aryan cleared his voice and asked, "Gramps, is it possible that she is already here??"


    "Who!!?"


    "Granny."


    "Impossible, I have been using my divine sense from the last two hours to detect her presence, she can''t escape from it, no matter what she does."


    "When was the last time you used your divine sense?"


    "Let me think, approximately twenty minutes ago."


    "I see, can you use it again and this time around the mansion only??"


    "Okay,"


    He closed his eyes and mobilized his Seventh Stage Earthly Godhood mental energy, after a few seconds he abruptly opened his eyes, and looked at Aryan in disbelief and asked, "Since when??."


    Aryan "Approximately twenty minutes ago."


    "You have grown up, my boy", replied in a wavering tone.


    "I have, but I don''t think it''s the right time to praise me."


    "Yes, that''s too true."


    Both of them continued their convo, keeping Aditya and Anisa in dark. Aditya couldn''t tolerate getting left out from their chat and intervened, "Ahem, Lil boy care to share the interesting topic that you are having heart to heart with your Gramps."


    "Sigh¡­. Pops till now you haven''t figured it out?? Even the two behind you know what I am talking about."


    Huh... Really Takeru, you know about their topic?"


    "Yes, master."


    "Care to share with me."


    "Master just use the divine sense you will understand."


    Both Aditya and Anisa used their divine sense simultaneously and opened their eyes abruptly, same as the Grand Elder.


    Both of them looked at Aryan in disbelief, then towards the Grand Elder.


    "Pops you are dead."


    "Dead for sure."


    "Now you understand what we were talking about?", asked Aryan with a smug on his face.


    Both of them nodded their head and didn''t utter a single word after that.


    "Time to reveal myself", spoke a lady hiding in a camouflage.


    Seeing this lady a wide laugh appeared on Aditya''s face and a facade smile on Grand Elder''s face.


    Blue Eyes, pink hairs, and a youthful face of 20s!! Was Aryan''s granny!!!


    She came out of her camouflage and swept her vision throughout the room, her eyes fell on the lil boy and "Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­... It''s too much....too much for me. Round nose, small eyes and a round face, ah this temptation, this moe moe charm...."

 Chapter 37 - My Granny Is A Perverted Yandere

    She blinked her eyes twice and "Zwap" instantly teleported behind Aryan. She wanted to caress Aryan with her own two hands, but her body language was giving Aryan a bad premonition. Her eyes were shining bright, her breath getting heavier, her finger movements similar to the of an octopus tentacle...


    He knew resistance was futile before her Granny and gave up without any resistance. But this time something different happened beyond her expectation.


    The instant she touched Aryan "Splurt¡­." she got a nosebleed, more precisely a fountain of bleeding hemorrhage. In just a few seconds she drained out half a liter of blood.


    Even though she had lost a hge amount of blood, she was still kicking and wanted to caress Aryan.


    She tried to touch him again and again, "Splurt¡­." she got a nosebleed, after repeating this cycle for two more times, she finally got to touch his grandson.


    Her cheeks became flushed red, breathing heavier than before. A small stream of blood was gushing out from her nose, but she didn''t care about those and indulged herself in caressing Aryan cheeks.


    After the bloody entrance of the Granny, it was time for the punishment.


    She put him down and went near Grand Elder "Ara Ara~ Hiroki Kun you have gained some weight haven''t you? No problem, your beloved is here now, will make you lose weight by tomorrow morning."


    Grand Elder wiped out sweat from his forehead and simply nodded his head. Didn''t even dare to utter a single word in front of her.


    "So what was the password again for that space ship unit, I can''t remember it full, something My Tyrant it was."


    "Kotori Chan you must be tired after your five years long close door cultivation, go and take some rest.", said the Grand Elder with a facade laugh on his face.


    "Ara Ara~ Hiroki Kun, how thoughtful of you, but don''t worry, my tiredness vanished when I saw my grandson, you don''t have to worry about that."


    "Then how about we have a long chit chat, let''s go to the upper floors, I have prepared your favorite drinks.", after saying this he was going towards the stairs when Kotori Chan grabbed him from his back collar and stopped him.


    "Ara` so impatient you are, let me remember the password first, that you said in the Planetary Broadcast."


    "What will you do with a password Kotori? Let''s drink, it''s party time¡­."


    Silence~~~~~~~


    Aditya "Dead."


    Anisa "Dead for sure."


    Takeru "Popcorn or chips."


    Aryan "Chips for me."


    "Cough cough, we are not watching any show here, to eat popcorn and chips, go to your rooms, and sleep."


    Hoshino "Master it''s not a show, it''s called a reality show, you must know the difference."


    Grand Elder vowed in his heart once he get out of this mess alive, he will definitely ban reality shows in his native country.


    "Ara Hiroki we are getting sidetracked, I still can''t remember the password, can anyone of you tell me the complete password."


    Silence Part 2~~~~~~~~


    "My wife is a tyrant", blurted out Aryan.


    Aditya "Fck."


    Anisa "Deadly Fck."


    Grand Elder "Lil boy, would it have hurt to keep your mouth shut, you want your loving Gramps dead??"


    "Hehehe"


    "Cough, we already have a Hehehe user we don''t want a lite Hehehe user now."


    "What have I done wrong, to deserve it??"


    "Cross-dressing," Aryan replied with a smug on his face.


    "Shit, I should have refrained myself at that time, from doing that."


    "Shit I should have refrained my mouth from blurting out," Aryan replied in a mocking tone.


    At that time Grand Elder understood the meaning of the idiom. Whatever goes around comes around too.


    "So I am a tyrant huh...?"


    "Ko-Ko-Ko Kotori Chan¡­...it''s just a password nothing else, don''t take it to heart."


    "Ara Ara~ why should I take it to heart, it''s already dead set on my head,


    H-i-r-o-k-i-k-u-n."


    Listening to Kotori chan''s way of speech Grand Elder had already determined his death time and venue, he had only one silver ray of hope to escape his fate, i.e. to serve her the specially fermented sake and bear of her choice.


    But little did he know Aryan, his loving grandson, was dead set to take revenge on him for the cross-dressing event.


    "Granny Kotori he said something else too on that broadcast."


    "Ara ara my dear grandson, you have got a good memory there, what more did he say about me, care to share with me?"


    "Ah he said something like this My Wife Is A Chibi And I am A Lolicon."


    "No, I never said something like that", objected the Grand Elder.


    "Then what did you said Gramps, did I remember wrong."


    "Yes, I think, My Wife Is A Loli And I am A Lolicon is what I said at that time, remember correct."


    "Oops sorry, my bad.", said Aryan and returned to his chair for dinner.


    "Granny Kotori, you heard him clear, didn''t you?"


    "Yes my boy, loud and clear, you enjoy your dinner, I have some business with your Gramps see you tomorrow."


    In the endless sea of despair the last ray of hope for Grand Elder was the special fermented drinks for Granny Kotori, but that ray of hope disappeared all of a sudden when Aryan opened his mouth for the second time.


    Before his doom, Grand Elder remembered some scriptures that Aryan was mumbling a few days ago, and began to recite them.


    "Those who are destined to die will die, if the apocalypse has to come then it will come, if darkness hovers upon you then no amount of sun can save you, the sea will rise, the land becomes dry, the cloud will roar [email protected]@$^%)(*&^%$#@#$%^&*&^%$#@#$%^&*(*&^%$#..."


    But who cares not Aryan nor his Granny Kotori listened to any of these.


    She dragged Grand Elder from his shirt collar to the upper floors¡­....

 Chapter 38 - 7th Generation CLU Series Gaming Capsule!!!

    Next Morning~~~


    Aryan woke up like usual, completed his morning routine work, and went downstairs for his breakfast.


    Upon entering the dining hall he felt a change, something had changed there, something was off, but he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    While contemplating the changes he took a seat and asked Yoshino to serve breakfast. While he was waiting for the food to be served, Aditya and Anisa too came and joined him.


    After a few minutes, Granny Kotori too came and took a seat near Aryan. Shortly after her arrival, Takeru and Yoshino served the food delicacies prepared by their family cooks.


    Even while eating Aryan was getting a feeling of something was off, while he was asking for a second serving, someone spoke "Lil boy you have got quite a hunger there, must be hungry from the past few day''s events."


    White hair, purple eyes, fair skin, and a youthful face of twenty!!!


    Aryan looked at the person, what he saw there hit him hard, hard enough that he blurted out "Nani the fu**, happened to you!!?"


    The young man was none other than his dear Gramps, the Grand Elder former absolute ruler of that palace (now replaced by Granny Kotori).


    His facial structure, height, weight, charm, everything about him had changed. No matter how he looked at him, he looked like a man in his early 20s!!!!


    Aryan abruptly stood up, went near him, and asked, "Gramps is that you? No, I should ask is that really you??"


    Grand Elder gave him a smile and didn''t say anything, he patted Aryan on his head and said "Lil boy this is how I looks like in real."


    Aryan "..."


    Silence Part 1~~~~


    "Nani!!! This, your real look!!!"


    "Yes."


    "Then how about how you looked till yesterday?"


    "Oh, that I was using an aging art, to look old."


    "Why? You look good like this, then why look like an old man?"


    "Cough cough I wanted to look like an old man like those in old movies, with long hairs white beards....."


    "Sigh...Let me process this information, so you and Granny Kotori look like 20 because...."


    "Because both of us have reached the Seventh Stage Earthly Godhood."


    "Oh, then the more you climb higher the younger you look."


    "Yes my boy.", replied the Grand Elder.


    Somewhere in his heart Aryan was feeling overjoyed. At last, after many twists and turns, he found a fact similar to his previous life.


    The more you ascend higher in cultivation, the younger you will look. This was one fact from the olden times.


    But little did he know at that time, that an extension of that fact has been developed already.


    He went back to his seat to complete his unfinished food. Everyone present there took a seat except Takeru and Yoshino, who were serving them.


    Aryan pondered and counted the number of people seated there, his pops, mom, and himself make the count three.


    When added Granny Kotori and his doting Gramps to the count, it became five. After counting the total number of people seated he realized what he was feeling off about that room. It was the dining table.


    Previously it was a four-person seater dining table, now it was a six-seater.


    Aryan asked Takeru about it and he told him the whole story. According to him last night when everybody went to sleep Granny Kotori was setting up punishment for Grand Elder when he took the chance and successfully slipped from her clutches.


    This enraged Granny Kotori, and she went into her hunting mode, making Grand Elder the prey. In their game of prey and predator, they ended up breaking some upper floors of the mansion and the whole dining hall itself.


    Aryan frowned a little before asking, "So, the entire kitchen was repaired overnight??"


    "No, Master Aryan.", replied Yoshino.


    "Breaking a floor or two is a usual thing when Granny Kotori is around, so we have learned the use of time arts to reverse the damage."


    Aryan thought for a while before replying, "I see, that''s how it always works around here then."


    He didn''t show any other emotions on his face and quietly ate the rest of his breakfast. He had already decided not to get shocked or traumatized from the new interventions and changes of that era and to accept them without any hesitation.


    And to his heart''s pleasure, he successfully endured the first wave of time-reversal with his firm determination.


    Now that all of them had completed their breakfast, it''s time for the session Aryan was waiting for since the previous night. The introductory session, and the doubt clearing session as promised by his parents.


    Aryan knew in his heart, that the truth of his family background will give him destructive shock all of 9.0 and above but as already mentioned he had decided not to get shocked or traumatized.


    He kept chanting that same thing again and again in his mind till the beginning of the introduction session.


    They were just about to begin their session when a servant came running and whispered something to Aditya, after hearing him out Aditya exhaled out a heavy breath and whispered something to Grand Elder.


    After hearing him out Grand Elder too exhaled a heavy breath out and whispered something to Granny Kotori, following the chain Granny Kotori too exhaled a heavy breath and whispered something to Anisa.


    Observing this chain of whispering followed by an exhalation Aryan was getting confused, just what in the world made them exhale out heavy breaths.


    Aryan couldn''t contain his heaven piercing curiosity and invited his last boss by asking, "Pops, Gramps, what happened? Why the troubled expression on your faces??"


    Silence Part 2~~~~~~~


    This time none of his parents answered, and Takeru had to intervene in their conversation to break the silence.


    "Master Aryan, do you remember the Eastern Country''s head?"


    "The one who greeted Pops first, instead of me, and told he will not pay his respect to Gramps as he had been doing that from his childhood, you are talking about that person??"


    "Yes, that person, do you remember he said you that your gift is on the way and will reach by that night?"


    "Yes, I remember that part too, so what about it??"


    "We were checking all the gifts offered to you by all the guests present that day, without unwrapping them through divine sense."


    "Oh, for safety purposes??"


    "Yes master, and when we checked his gift, we found a 7th Generation CLU Series Gaming Capsule inside it!!!!!!"

 Chapter 39 - Guilty Grand Elder!!

    "Oh, a 7th Generation CLU Series Gaming Capsule", said Aryan leisurely, devoid of any astonishment on his face.


    Takeru "....."


    To break the silence this time Yoshino jumped in "Master aren''t you surprised it''s a CLU series!!!"


    "And....??"


    "And on top of that a 7th Generation one!!! The 5th generation was released in the market just a few months back. The 7th generation is yet to release, but that''s too after the release of the 6th generation", yelled Yoshino in an excited voice.


    "It''s just another VRMMO series, right? Gramps gifted me a P series last year, on my fourth birthday."


    "Yes master, but that''s a P series, and this one is a CLU, earth and heaven difference!!!", yelled Yoshino in excitement again.


    "Sigh... It''s only a game right?? nothing special. Why are you getting excited over it??"


    Yoshino "..."


    Takeru joined the conversation again by asking "Master first let me confirm one thing you know the full form of P and CLU right??"


    "Hmmm.... Aren''t they just code names from different companies."


    Yoshino "...."


    Takeru "....."


    Granny Kotori "...."


    "Ara ara ~~ Dear, does this boy of mine has any common sense about the outside world or not?"


    "Nice question.",Grand Elder replied in a grave tone


    "The question is nice.", followed up Anisa.


    "An interesting question.", intervened Aditya.


    "Sigh...."


    After hearing out their ludicrous answers, Granny Kotori was having a headache. Her biggest fear was becoming true.


    i.e. Aryan was becoming more like his father, having no common sense of the outside world.


    "So when will you teach him about the outside world??", asked Granny Kotori in an intimidating voice.


    Aditya "Soon."


    Anisa "Very Soon."


    Grand Elder "..... Cough, soon....very soon in the upcoming future."


    "Ara ara~~ Hi-ro-ki Kun tell me the date."


    "Date...You are asking the date, huh??"


    "Yes, I am asking the date."


    Before Grand Elder spoke of something Aditya blurted out "Date, shit how can I forgot about the date."


    Listening to Aditya, Grand Elder was feeling a sense of relief in his heart, at least someone was there to save him from his demise, but little did he know that he was not saving him but pushing him towards his demise.


    "Mom, I almost forgot about the date, I have something to do, bye, see you at night.", said Aryan and snapped his finger.


    "Whoosh"


    Instantly teleported to somewhere else.


    Seeing that Aditya had performed a strategical escape Anisa too stood up


    "I have to help him with that, so me too going bye, see you at night."


    And "Whoosh"


    Teleported somewhere far, far enough from Granny Kotori''s and Grand Elder''s divine sense diameter.


    Watching two of their master''s strategical escape, Takeru and Yoshino nodded their head in agreement, picked up all the dishes, and slipped out from that room.


    Now only three persons were present there Aditya, Grand Elder, and Granny Kotori. One was completely innocent, another was getting buried from his guilt, and another was a tyrant yandere.


    Silence~~~~~~


    Complete Silence in the room, even the sounds from outside were audible now.


    Aryan took the initiative and broke the ice, "So back to the main topic, what''s the difference between P series and CLU series."


    "Lil boy before knowing the difference between the two you have to know about the outside world. I have been in close door cultivation for the last five years, if I were here I would have taught you everything by now."


    "Anyway, it''s not too late to teach you. From now on I will teach you everything thing that you ought to know. I don''t want you to end up like your dad."


    "End up like my dad!! Why? What''s wrong with him?"


    "Lil boy, in the past your father was the most insensitive person out there."


    "How? Why?? Please tell in detail.", asked Aryan.


    "I will tell, but not now, we are getting sidetracked from the main topic, you must know about the outside world first."


    Aryan agreed with her and waited for her to continue.


    "But before that, you must know about this mansion first.",


    "Mansion!! Isn''t this the Kalinga Mansion, built in ancient times??"


    "Yeah, it is the Kalinga Mansion, built in the ancient time of World Origin, but with the advancement of technology our ancestors modified it to something else."


    "Modified in what way??" asked Aryan.


    "Modified in every way, from top to bottom, inside to outside, everything, everywhere."


    "Then the original material and the structure of the mansion too....?"


    "Yes, everything is lost with the flow of time.", Grand Elder replied.


    "Not only it''s structure, but it''s location too has been changed many times in the past.",


    "When was the last time it was changed, then?"


    "Five years ago, just a few months before your birth.", intervened Grand Elder again.


    "Just before my birth, why?", asked Aryan.


    "For safety purpose Lil boy, for your safety to be precise, we rented this island isolated from the outside world."


    Aryan "....."


    Granny Kotori "Ara~~ Lil boy don''t tell me you don''t know about this too."


    "Granny, I think the answer will be no every time you ask me something, so please continue and explain."


    "Ara Ara~~ H-i-r-o-k-i K-u-n your punishment is doubled now, to make my grandson sad."


    "But..."


    "Triple."


    "Okay, my fault, don''t increase it anymore.", begged Grand Elder in a miserable voice.


    He didn''t have any say in front of Granny Kotori.. All he can do is to agree with her.

 Chapter 40 - Rich & Riches

    Aryan was getting a headache from processing all the information he received, first, the mansion was a portable type that can be moved anywhere and anytime, second, they have rented a whole island, and that too for a duration of five years.


    He had never heard nor thought of doing something like that in his previous life. The way of rich and riches was something out of his comprehension. He took deep breaths to calm down his chaotic mind and asked Granny Kotori to continue.


    The more she explained to him about the rental island, the more he was getting confused.


    According to her granny, his family has rented the island for a duration of five years, in exchange of developing its economy.


    Since the Aizawa''s are known for their extreme wealth, they agreed on their deal and successfully fulfilled their promise.


    After her Granny Kotori''s explanation, Aryan pondered before asking "Granny now that the five-year contract is over why are we here till now?"


    Grand Elder intervened again by saying "Good question my boy let your Gramps explain it to you."


    But before he uttered another word he felt a murderous aura pointed towards him. The source of this aura was none other than Granny Kotori.


    "Ara Ara~~ Hiroki, you never taught this grandson of mine anything about the outside world, why are you butting in now while I am doing it??"


    Grand Elder "....."


    "Good you better stay quiet, you had your chance already, you missed it, not my fault."


    Grand Elder didn''t say anything and kept his mouth shut. What Granny Kotori said hit him hard, he was indulged in his play with grandson so much that he forgot to give him basic knowledge about the outside world.


    "Now answer to your question, we will be moving out of here next week."


    "Moving to where??"


    "To the Planet Capital."


    "Oh...Okay"


    Aryan just nodded his head in agreement and didn''t ask any further questions. Since he knew even if his Granny explained everything bit by bit in detail he won''t be able to understand anything.


    "Now about the city around the mansion, it''s name is Bhubaneswar or BBSR in short, every person living on this island is a trusted person of the Aizawa family, so no worry for your security."


    Aryan "..."


    "Every single person!!?"


    "Yea every single soul, even the birds on this island are specially trained by our family.


    Listening to her Granny reply Aryan stood up, picked up a water bottle and emptied it down in one go.


    His drinking spree didn''t stop there, after the first he emptied down the second, followed by third and fourth. Finally, after gulping down five bottles of water he stopped and returned back to his chair.


    Granny Kotori was about to continue when Aryan couldn''t endure and blurted out "Granny stop!!"


    "Ara~~ My dear boy, why stopped me, you wanted to ask something??"


    "No, I want to end this session here, I can''t process five year worth of information in one day. It will be better if I take things slow."


    "Ara~~ Why didn''t I think about that. Okay as you wish then, then every morning I will tell you something about the outside world. Are you fine with that?"


    "Yes, no problem."


    "Then it''s decided every morning 9 AM will be your general knowledge class."


    "Okay Granny, looking forward to tomorrow''s class."


    "By the way boy, till now I don''t know anything about your cultivation technique, care to explain about it."


    Aryan thought for a while before saying "Granny Kotori rather than giving you a long explanation on my cultivation technique. Why don''t you take a dive into my soul to see you will understand everything on your own."


    "Lil boy can''t you explain about your cultivation technique??"


    "Granny even if I explain you may find it hard to digest, so rather than wasting your time on that take a dive into my soul sea."


    Granny Kotori pondered for a while and was about to say something when Grand Elder intervened, "Kotori Chan it will be better if you follow his instruction on this topic."


    This time she was feeling rather amazed by Grand Elder intervention. The last dose was more than enough to shut his mouth for more than an hour. But when the topic came to Aryan''s cultivation technique he jumped up in the convo disregarding his own safety.


    Granny Kotori was getting ready to dive into his soul sea when Grand Elder held her hand and said "Let''s go".


    Looking at this change in the demeanour of Grand Elder she was rather surprised, just what in the world was inside of Aryan''s soul sea to make the clumsy, fooling around Grand Elder serious all of a sudden.


    Both of them held each other''s hand and placed their other hand on his head. They willed it and "Whoosh".


    Part of their consciousness dived in. The next time they opened their eyes they found themselves in front of an enormous Spiritual Soul Gate.


    Granny Kotori was staring at the gate in astonishment while Grand Elder was giggling on Granny Kotori jaw-dropping expression.


    "H-i-r-o-k-i Kun you have been here before??"


    "Yes."


    "And what was your expression when you saw this gate last time??"


    "The same as you have on your face right now."


    Granny Kotori "..."


    "We shouldn''t waste time here anymore, this just the beginning, many other wonders are waiting for us inside." Grand Elder said in an excited voice and went through the gate entering into Aryan''s soul sea.


    Granny Kotori hesitated for a while before entering his soul sea. She was getting a bad feeling about it.


    It''s been a long time since she saw Grand Elder getting excited over something.. After rearranging her thoughts she too went through the gate, entering into Aryan''s soul sea.

 Chapter 41 - Seven Paths

    After entering she stumbled upon something, she opened her eyes and found out it was Grand Elder''s back. He was not showing any movement even after the stumbling. She felt like something was off and so she spoke out, "Ara Ara~~ Hiroki Kun sorry for that, I passed through the gate with my eyes closed."


    No response....


    "Hiroki Kun, why aren''t you replying now??"


    No response.....


    "Hi-r-o-k-i Kun."


    Still no response.....


    All this time Granny Kotori was calling out to Grand Elder from his rear when she moved to the front side he saw him staring blankly to Aryan''s soul sea.


    She shifted her sight from Grand Elder''s blank face to the place where he was staring blankly, what she saw there hit her hard.


    Hard enough to stupefy her and her Ara Ara for some time. This time Grand Elder went near her and asked,"Should we move forward."


    "Yes, please"


    Both of them went deeper into Aryan''s soul sea, with an ashen pale blank face, devoid of any emotions.


    One was completely dumbstruck by watching at Aryan''s soul sea, and another was contemplating about the upgrade in his soul sea.


    After travelling for a while the silence between the two broke, "Hiroki Kun we are roaming inside Aryan''s soul sea right?"


    "Yes."


    "Soul sea in the shape of a Mega Galaxy!!"


    "Earlier it was in the shape of a galaxy, but after the contract even I think it upgraded itself again."


    "Contract event!! What contract event??"


    "Oops forgot to tell you yesterday about it, those four kids acknowledged Aryan as their master, and formed a contract with him."


    Granny Kotori "...."


    "Pfft~~ Wahahhaa wahaha, it''s been a long since I saw you dumbstruck like that. Wahahahha wahahaha."


    "Sigh..."


    "My first expression too was something like that."


    "H-i-r-o-k-i Kun tell me everything you know about this boy of mine."


    "Hmm.....All I can say is this boy is a special existence beyond our comprehension."


    "...Special... Existence.....that little boy!!?"


    "Yes, better than asking me any further questions see it with your own eyes."


    "Hmm.....Okay, lead the way."


    "Better than roaming this space, how about we use that.", Suggested Grand Elder.


    "It''s been long since we last used that."


    "So Kotori Chan are you ready??"


    "Yes, let''s do it."


    Both of them held each other''s hands and tried to sync their heart breaths. The moment they achieved the sync something miraculous happened inside Aryan''s soul sea.


    All the stars and celestial bodies inside his soul sea began to glow, the space began to twist. All the chakras inside Granny Kotori''s and Grand Elder''s soul sea began to spin rapidly.


    "Sha...sha...sha...Whoosh"


    Instantly teleported near Aryan''s Earthly Chakra.


    Granny Kotori unconsciously went near his Earthly Chakra core and was about to touch it when Grand Elder pulled her back "Kotori Chan are you alright you have been acting weird!!?"


    "Uhm yes, no...."


    Looking at the confused Granny he placed his hand on her head and forced a small amount of pure chakra to purify her mind.


    Granny Kotori sobered up and blurted out "The Seven Paths."


    Grand Elder wanted to ask what happened to her and why was she acting weird but after hearing out the name of Seven Paths he didn''t ask anything and asked only one thing in a solemn voice "Has this boy inherited your clan''s blood??"


    "No, not of my clan, nor yours too, he has a completely different type making him a special entity."


    "Special entity!!!", Exclaimed Grand Elder in shock.


    "Yes, special entity."


    While they were talking about his bloodline. Aryan waiting in the real world for his Gramps and Granny got bored and decided to dive into his soul sea.


    He willed it and "Whoosh" instantly teleported to the middle of his soul sea near Granny Kotori and Grand Elder.


    Seeing Aryan Granny Kotori rushed toward her and asked in a soft voice, "Boy who are you and what are you aiming for, tell the truth."


    "Who am I?? I am Aryan, son of Anisa and Aditya."


    "I mean who are you in real??"


    "Granny what do you wanna ask, I can''t understand what you are expecting me to answer."


    Judging from Aryan''s answer Grand Elder intervened and stopped Granny, "Kotori Chan, this boy doesn''t know anything, not about yours nor mine nor about his own bloodline, they have just chosen him, it''s our responsibility now raise him what he ought to be."


    "Raise me? Bloodline?? What are you all talking about??"


    Granny Kotori exhaled out a heavy breath to cool down her mind and apologized to Aryan for her rush of questions. Aryan couldn''t understand the situation he was in and asked his Gramps about it. Grand Elder explained to him all of his previous talks and the reason why Granny apologized.


    After hearing them out Aryan laughed and said, "What''s there to apologize Granny?? Anyone would ask questions like that after taking a glimpse of my soul sea and Earthly Chakra. Even I would bombard you if I ever find something like that in your soul sea."


    Hearing her grandson''s wise words to make her feel easy she laughed and said "Sweet boy, you sure know how to talk with ladies, don''t you?? I am expecting a good harem from you."


    Upon the mention of harem Aryan''s face became flushed red, his blushing heaven-defying blushing made Granny Kotori and Grand Elder laugh hard.


    "Wahahahah Lil boy, your flushed red face right now will put the red tomato from heaven''s garden to shame. Wahahahaha"


    "Gramps stop laughing or I won''t talk to you for the next two days.", pouted Aryan.


    "Okay ok I will stop laughing, I don''t need another punishment for a while. The punishment from the tyrant queen is more than enough for me.", said Grand Elder laughingly.


    The moment Grand Elder finished talking Aryan willed and pulled his consciousness from his soul sea. Grand Elder was rather confused by his sudden disappearance before he contemplates about this an extremely sweet sound called him from behind.


    "Ara Ara H-i-r-o-k-i- Kun, so who is this tyrant queen you are talking about??"

 Chapter 42 - Twin Dragon Grimoire

    After coming out of Aryan''s soul sea, Granny Kotori sighed out a breath of relief and asked, "Lil boy, what is the name of your cultivation technique? Can you share with your Granny."


    "Granny didn''t you dive into my soul sea for the same purpose.", Aryan asked in confusion.


    "Fu fu fu, I would have explored it some more if it were a normal soul sea of a five-year-old kid. But your one is in the shape of a Mega Galaxy, consumes too much energy just to roam around."


    Aryan understood what her Granny wanted to say and replied, "Granny, I know the name of my cultivation star but not the cultivation name."


    "Okay, tell me the name of your constellation star then," asked Granny Kotori.


    "The Seven Star Constellation," answered Aryan.


    Silence~~~~~


    Complete Silence~~~~~~~


    Not Grand Elder nor Granny Kotori uttered a single word for some time. Speechless, they became utterly speechless. This five-year kid was giving them shocks one after another.


    "Hiroki Kun, bring it out.", ordered Granny Kotori.


    "Are you sure we should take it out now," confirmed Grand Elder.


    "Just take it out already, I had a hunch this kid may know what to do with that."


    Grand Elder waved his hand. Out of nowhere, a thick dusty book appeared in the air. Granny Kotori grabbed the book, dusted it, and gave it to Grand Elder.


    "Should we open the lock now??" asked Grand Elder.


    "Yes, let''s do it.", replied Granny Kotori.


    Both of them mobilized the chakra energy in their body and concentrated it at the tip of their two fingers. Simultaneously, both of them touched the book and poured their mental energy and chakra energy into it.


    The dusty book began to emit a silver-colored light and levitated from Grand Elder''s hands. Gradually the light engulfing it disappeared, and two koi craps came into vision.


    One was golden orange, and another was jet black. Aryan saw the two fishes on the book cover and remembered his golden yin and white yang cycle.


    Before Grand Elder got a hold on the book again, Aryan standing at a distance from them made a calling gesture. To everyone''s surprise, the book levitating over Grand Elder''s hands went towards Aryan.


    Seeing the book following Aryan''s command, tears of joy came out from Granny Kotori''s eyes. Finally, after eighteen hundred years of waiting, her family found the rightful owner of that Grimoire.


    Aryan caught the hovering book and applied a wisp of his mental energy and chakra energy through it. The two koi carp on it showed some movements and screeched. Their screeching sound became unbearable with each passing minute. Aryan grabbed the Grimoire with his both hands and emptied down half of his mental and chakra energy in it.


    The screeching sound of the two carp''s piped down, and a light came from the Grimoire. The book levitated in the air on its own, and the two carps came into life. They hovered around Aryan for a while before evolving into lung dragons.


    Watching this miracle before her eyes, Granny Kotori gasped in shock, the carp''s evolving into lung dragons was a sign that Aryan was the chosen one.


    The two lung dragons went up into the sky and revolved around each other, making a light circle in the air. The Grimoire near Aryan floated to the center of that circle and opened up itself on its own. After turning out some pages, it stopped itself in the middle.


    The twin dragons revolving around it rose even higher into the sky, with an ear-splitting screech and dived into the book emitting a dazzling brilliance around it.


    When the radiance faded out, the Grimoire was nowhere to be found. Granny Kotori and Grand Elder used their divine sense at the same time to pin down the location of the book, and both of their results pointed its location towards Aryan.


    "Nani!! Nani Nani, don''t tell me it''s already inside my¡­." asked Aryan in confusion.


    "Yes, its already rooted inside your soul sea.", answered Grand Elder.


    Aryan dived his consciousness into his soul sea and went near his Earthly Chakra core. There he found a Silver White book hovering around it.


    He willed it and "Whoosh" the book came to his hand. On a closer look, it was the same Grimoire that had the twin dragons on it.


    Aryan was curious about its content and opened the book. What he saw inside astounded him, The Grimoire contained all the Divine Profound Knowledge that the Sage Of Harmony had bestowed upon him in a systematic order. Not jumbled up like before.


    Aryan closed the book and pulled out his consciousness from his soul sea. He opened his eyes and looked towards Granny Kotori with a smile.


    "Lil boy is it inside you??" asked Granny Kotori.


    "Yes, it''s inside me, and with a new form of its own completely different from that dusty book.", replied Aryan.


    "Lil boy, can you tell me its use, its been in our family for the last eighteen hundred years as a family heirloom, but none of our ancestors know its uses."


    "I think it decreases the chanting and sutra execution time.", replied Aryan.


    "Can''t we do the same with Chantless Sutra Execution??" intervened Grand Elder.


    "Yes, we can, but that too takek some seconds, but with this Grimoire, we can execute sutras in an instant, you can understand the difference of a second in a fatal fight," answered Aryan.


    "Hmm...It''s true actually, in a fight one second of time difference can decide the victor."


    "Why don''t we test it out.", suggested Grany Kotori.


    "Test it how??", asked Aryan.


    "You and your gramps will chant the scripture of fireball, and I will record your timing," answered Granny Kotori.


    "Cough cough."


    "What happened, Lil boy are you fine??"


    "Granny, I don''t know any scripture.....," replied Aryan in a timid voice.

 Chapter 43 - Multi Spell Incantation

    "Sigh¡­.. Hiroki Kun, I will kill you, I will definitely kill you one day, just how carefree can you become? You haven''t taught him any single spell yet!!", yelled Granny Kotori in anger.


    "Cough, I was busy playing with him, the idea of teaching him something never came to my mind."


    Granny Kotori "...."


    "What!!? We can teach him the basics anytime, let me do it this time", Grand Elder replied and snapped his fingers. Out of nowhere, a scroll appeared on his hand. He asked Aryan to remember the fireball chant while he read it for him.


    "One of the four elemental, thou core of life O Agni


    I summon you to pul..."


    "Pulverize my enemies to ashes", blurted out Aryan.


    "Heavens!! How did you know the last past of that verse?", Granny Kotori asked in surprisement.


    "As long as I can remember not me nor Anisa and Aditya have never taught you any spells and sutras, nor given you any book to learn from, how did you know the last part."


    "I just know it.", replied Aryan.


    Granny Kotori "You just know it what type of answer is that?"


    "Lil boy care to explain in detail.", aksed Grand Elder.


    "Gramps, Granny, while decoding my first cultivation star I got a lot of knowledge, but everything is jumbled up then, but the Twin Dragon Grimoire that Granny gave me sucked in all that knowledge and arranged them all in a systematic way."


    "Aryan didn''t you just said a few moments ago that you don''t know any spell? How come you know it now??"


    "At that time the Grimoire was closed but the moment Gramps chanted the spell it opened up on its own and show me the page that contains the entire fireball spell."


    "Oh¡­You have gotten yourself a priceless treasure there.", exclaimed Granny Kotori.


    "By the way can you tell me the name of the knowledge that you got during your decoding of first cultivation star."


    "Hmm¡­.Gramps that I can''t answer, I will answer you when I became eighteen, but not before that."


    Grand Elder understood the reason and didn''t pester him to reveal about his knowledge.


    "Then where should we do the test??", Aryan asked.


    Granny Kotori kept pondered for a while then suddenly clapped twice


    "Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh"


    Aryan was dazed by the light and closed his eyes, when he opened his eyes he was not more in the palace. A vast green field came into his view with the sun over his head, shinning brighter than normal days.


    "Granny where did you teleport us??"


    "Heavens Garden lowest floor.", answered Grand Elder.


    "Why the name Heavens Graden.",Aryan asked with curiosity.


    "Lil boy I will tell you later about this place, let''s begin the test."


    "Granny how should we test then, please explain."


    "Very simple, you and your Gramps will fire three fireballs each, one while chanting the spell, one with chantless sutra execution and one with your soul treasure."


    "Soul treasure mean like dad has one the Heavenly Fire Chakra??"


    "Yes, like that an for your information I have a scythe as my soul weapons."


    "Scythe!!!"


    "Yes, scythe."


    "Scythe like those used by grim reaper?"


    "Yes, the one used by grim rippers", Grand Elder answered laughingly.


    Granny Kotori "Talks enough and let the test begin."


    It was Grand Elder turn first, he flexed his fingers before chanting the spell after a few minutes of stretching he was ready to do his first test.


    He pointed his hand towards the green field and chanted out,"One of the four elemental, thou core of life O Agni, I summon you to pulverize my enemies to ashes."


    The second he finished his spell small sparks of fire gathered near his hand, all the sparks gathered up and formed a small ball of fire. Gramps aimed it towards the empty grass field before him and fired.


    What came afterwards was a scene to behold, the green expansion of greenfield before them became charred, scorched in black with a giant pit at the middle.


    Aryan was observing his gramps every moment after he finished the first test he was getting ready for the second, but before he do that Aryan copied his gramps and chanted out the spell,"One of the four elemental, thou core of life O'' Agni, I summon you to pulverize my enemies to ashes."


    Aryan was expecting to see something similar that he saw before, in his Gramp''s test but on a small scale. Since his gramps was a Seventh Stage cultivator and he was the first stage.


    But this time something out of the blue happened, the second he finished the chanting, small balls of fire gathered around his hand, similar to the ball that Grand Elder fired on the field.


    The small balls gathered around his hand and formed a tiny sphere, just a little bigger than fire sparks in size. Aryan was getting a little confused since both of them chanted the same thing but his invocation reaction completely different than his gramps, he was contemplating about the changes when a sound came from behind "Lil boy release that fireball spell!!"


    Aryan got startled by the voice and released the tiny sphere on his hand, it went straight like a bullet and collided with a tree...¡­.


    That''s it, no blast, no fire, no damage.


    Both Grand Elder and Granny Kotori were giving weird looks on their faces, even though it was by a small kid it should have done some damage, but no such thing was noticed.


    Grand Elder made up his mind and was on his way to the tree when an ear-splitting sound came "Kaboom", Granny Kotori rushed near Aryan and covered him with a protective barrier.


    Grand Elder too applied a thin layer of barrier around him and was advancing near the charred tree when another sound came


    "Kaboom.....Boom boom boom."


    It was not sound of a single explosion but rather the sound of a multiple explosion.. Watching the multiple spell incantation before her eyes that too by a five-year-old kid Granny Kotori gasped in shock.

 Chapter 44 - Happy Go Lucky Overpowered MC Script

    Instead of checking out the place where the explosion took place, Grand Elder went back near Aryan and hugged him with delight. Aryan was utterly confused about what was happening around him. First, his spell incantation was totally different from that of his gramps even though he copied his every movement with acute precision, second, his spell didn''t show any instant effects third it turned out to be a multiple incantation spell and now his Gramps hugging him.


    Aryan set himself free from his gramps hug and asked "Gramps why are you hugging me? And what''s the reason for that smile on your face."


    "Lil boy lil boy lil boy you don''t know what you did now, do you?"


    "No, I don''t.", answered Aryan.


    "First let me tell you the reason of your spell''s late reaction, cause it was a multiple spell you have to set timing on it before you execute it."


    "I see."


    "Second you may not have noticed it but you took two seconds more than me to execute your spell. Lil boy you understand what that means right??"


    "No,"


    "Wahahaha wahahahah. Lil boy it means you are the fastest spell caster on this planet after me."


    Listening to his Gramps spoken words the calm, tranquil heart of Aryan became chaotic "Bdmp, bdmp, bdmp¡­.."


    His heart beating faster, eye twitching and hands trembling. The smooth flowing script of this chapter was giving him a bad feeling. Cause whenever something good happens in his life Seven will do the favor to add a bad event in that. A happy go lucky, overpowered MC script can only mean two things, either Seven is replaced by someone else or he is making a grand evil plot for his demise.


    Aryan wanted to ask Grand Elder some questions about the Multiple Spell Incantation but didn''t dare to do so, god knows what Seven may have set there for his demise. He simply nodded his head as a response to his gramps talk.


    Grand Elder continued "And third and the most important you can perform multiple spell incantation, one out of every trillion have that ability, in our family, only your mother have that skill."


    "Then you mean..."


    "Yes, you have inherited it from your mother,", intervened Granny Kotori.


    "Let''s do the next test", Grand Elder spoke in an excited voice. His eagerness to know about Aryan''s hidden power is similar to that of a three-year-old.


    "So next will test will be Chantless Spell Execution,", Granny Kotori waved her hand and took out two scrolls out of nowhere. She gave one to Aryan and the other to Grand Elder.


    "This one is a Water Creation spell, Aqua Spirit,", explained Granny Kotori.


    Like the previous time, the Grand Elder went first. He mobilized a small amount of his mental energy on the tip of his fingers and swept it through the scroll containing a fifteen verse chant of the spell, in just a few second the scroll became empty he took a stance and shouted out, "Water creation Magic, Aqua Spirit."


    All of a sudden a giant water bubble formed behind him Grand Elder took aim and directed it towards another tree rooted at a distance. Slowly the giant mass of bubble behind him took the shape of a giant Sea Serpent and made its way to the tree.


    The massive banyan tree rooted at a distance from them was completely pulverized. Aryan heart skipped a beat for a second, the frightening power of that spell¡­


    No such spells were there in his past life, even if such spell exists they had high Qi consumption, not like the one before him that consumes one-fourth of the total chakra energy in the body.


    Now it was Aryan''s turn like his Gramps did he mobilized a small amount of his mental energy on the tip of his fingers and swept it through the scroll containing a fifteen verse chant of the spell, in just a few second the scroll became empty like his gramps demonstrated he took a stance and shouted out, "Water creation Magic, Aqua Spirit."


    Similar to his Gramps a giant water bubble formed behind him, Aryan took a sigh of relief, cause this time nothing out of his expectation happened, he copied everything as his Gramps demonstrated him and was getting the same result as him.


    But once again his assumptions turned out to be a bitch, while he was aiming at one of the massive banyan trees near him, something out of the blue happened.


    Out of nowhere another giant water bubble formed behind him, watching this scene from a distance, Granny Kotori yet again gasped in shock. Aryan too was astonished by this unexpected turn of event, while he was pondering about it another giant bubble formed, he hadn''t even taken a breath another giant bubble appeared.


    Aryan was about to say something at this yet again another giant bubble appeared, in just a few seconds five big water bubbles appeared behind him.


    Even though he was hesitating he aimed at one of the massive banyan trees and launched his attack. But like the previous this time too something different happened.


    In his Gramps case, the water bubble took the shape of a water serpent and pulverized the tree, but in Aryan''s case, all the five giant water bubbles merged together to form an enormous Neptune spirit behind him.


    Aryan was startled by this giant figure behind him, but he was getting a feeling that the spirit is a part of him. He took the same stance as his Gramps and lunched his towards the tree.


    "Thud thud thud thud thud thud...¡­.."


    Countless number of trees got uprooted by his single attack. This time Granny Kotori and Grand Elder didn''t give any reactions and fasten up their preparation for the third and the last test.


    Meanwhile Aryan was contemplating in his mind ''Is Seven drunk today? Or he wrote a wrong script??''

 Chapter 45 - Over Powered MC Confirmed?!!

    It was time for the last and the final test now. Grand Elder along with Granny Kotori and Aryan moved to a new testing ground for the last test, this time the testing ground was filled with large rocks of mammoth sizes.


    Granny Kotori took out a spell scroll from her inter-spatial ring and handed it over to Aryan. He accepted the scroll from Granny Kotori and took a glimpse on it. Just after reading the second character from the scroll something miraculous happened.


    The twin Dragon Grimoire inside his soul sea containing Divine Profound Knowledge Of the Sage Of Harmony opened up itself and stopped after turning out some pages.


    The page contained the same spell that Granny Kotori handed over to Aryan in that scroll. In just a second without reading the complete spell Aryan remembered it by heart, thanks to the Twin Dragon Grimoire inside him.


    This time Aryan went first for the test, his Grimoire was already opened inside his soul sea ready to act any time.


    The spell of the last test was "Infinity is dark, dark is space, space is time.


    Time is the carrier of spirit.


    O'' the great infinity I summon you to erase my foe existence,


    Existence Zero."


    But instead of chanting all these Aryan just took a deep breath shouted "Zero" and snapped his finger.


    "Whop."


    The vast rocky field in front of Aryan vanished all of a sudden, no storm, no cyclone, no fire nor any water element was involved this time. A single Time-Space related spell erased the existence of the field.


    After seeing its power Aryan got a cold sweat, his body became numb, his leg gone soft, the remaining energy in his body left on his own.


    Seeing his grandson in a dazed Granny Kotori called out "Aryan...Lil boy are you alright? do you feel any discomfort??"


    Before she says something else a sound came "Thud". It was Aryan who lost his sense and fell down due to overuse of his chakra energy and mental energy.


    Granny Kotori and Grand Elder took him back to Kalinga Palace and laid him down on his bed for rest.


    On the way to home they had already checked out his health and as expected it was just overconsumption of energy.


    Next-Day Morning~~~~


    As usual, Aryan woke up Seven O''Clock in the morning, took a shower and went downstairs.


    As usual, he saw his entire family followed by Takeru and Yoshino in the dining room¡­.Is what I wanted to narrate.


    But this time the scenario was something different, upon entering the room Aryan saw his Gramps and Granny Kotori kneeling on the ground and his pops sitting on a chair with a whip in his hand. Behind him stood Takeru, Yoshino and Anisa with a panic-stricken face.


    "So a Sixth Stage spell and a Seventh Stage spell,"


    "Yes, a Sixth and another Seventh Stage spell,"


    "You gave him a Sixth Stage and a Seventh Stage spell, huh¡­..You give my Lil boy a Sixth and Seventh stage spell to cast when you yourself entered that realm a few days back.", roared Aditya in anger.


    Seeing his pops was the first time for Aryan he went near his mom from the backside and asked the development of the current situation. According to her mother explanation when his pops found out that he fainted due to overuse of energy he got furious and punished his Gramps and Granny.


    Aryan went near his pops and calmed down his anger, but still, then Granny Kotori and Grand Elder were sited on the ground as a punishment. They had their breakfast and went out for some chores.


    Left out in the room was Granny Kotori, Grand Elder, and Takeru, no one dared to broke the silence, everyone was silent looking at each other with the hope someone will break the ice.


    After some moment of utter silence Aryan finally spoke out "So Granny what was pops talking about these Sixth Stage and Seventh Stage spell??"


    "Cough, cough Lil boy the first time I saw your Multi Spell Incantation I had a hunch there is more to your hidden powers, so I gave you a Sixth Stage Medium Tier Spell, Aqua Creation Magic Water Spirit and a Seventh Stage High Tier Spell Existence Zero.", explained Granny Kotori.


    "Oh, okay, I see, please excuse", said Aryan, left the room and went straight to bed.


    It was just too much for him, her Granny words were still reverberating in her ears ''I gave you a Sixth Stage Medium Tier Spell, Aqua Creation Magic Water Spirit and a Seventh Stage High Tier Spell Existence Zero.''


    ''I gave you a Sixth Stage Medium Tier Spell, Aqua Creation Magic Water Spirit and a Seventh Stage High Tier Spell Existence Zero¡­..''


    No matter how many times he listened to that he was simply unable to process the events going around him.


    It''s been two days and he had not suffered a single underhanded plot of Seven. ''Just what in the happened to that person.''


    ''Is he replaced by someone else? Or is he drunk all this time??''


    Countless options were bubbling up in his mind, but none of them fits that person.


    After pondering for hours Aryan reached his two final conclusions, either Seven has decided to reform himself and become a good writer or his death is near.


    On that day Aryan didn''t dare to come out of his bed and spent all day thinking about his near future doom


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.

 Chapter 46 - International Cultivation Fair

    The day passed, and night came, observing Aryan''s unusual behavior Granny Kotori and Grand Elder got worried. According to them, Aryan was traumatized by his power and kept himself shut, but the reality was something different. He had kept himself shut cause he was afraid of the next plot by Seven.


    Granny Kotori went to Aryan''s room alone and asked, "Lil boy are you feeling better now? Why did you skip your lunch??"


    Aryan got out of his fluffy blanket and saw her Granny. After pondering for a while, what to reply, he answered, "Granny the thing is I was mentally exhausted after the tests so I was sleeping all this time."


    "Ara Ara~~ My Lil boy you scared everyone down there,"


    "You mean pops, mom and gramps?"


    "Yes, is what I wanted to answer, but the answer is not that simple."


    "....."


    "What!!? You couldn''t understand??"


    "Yeah,"


    "To cheer you up and to celebrate our last week on this island your gramps had organized an International Cultivation Fair for you."


    "International Cultivation Fair!! What''s that Granny," asked Aryan with excitement.


    "As the name suggests it''s fair of cultivators all around the world."


    "Wait wait you said all around the world does that mean many peoples will be gathered here??" asked Aryan in a panic-stricken voice.


    "No, no lil boy, we have invited some of the selected peoples only, a little more than two thousand."


    "I see," Aryan exclaimed.


    "Yea, your stupid dad was about to organize an Intergalactic Cultivation Fair but was stopped by your mom at the right time. Or else god knows how many planets he would have invited to cheer you up."


    Aryan was getting goosebumps just by thinking about the scenario of an Intergalactic Cultivation Fair. Her Granny was about to say something else too when Aryan intervened and said, "Granny wait, we are getting distracted from the main topic."


    "What''s the main topic!!?" asked Granny in confusion.


    "The Sixth Stage and Seventh Stage spells, how can I a five-year-old kid can use them?"


    "Don''t you have a soul sea in the shape of a Mega Galaxy? It can store and provide you an enormous amount of energy in time of need."


    "Yes, but won''t I need a Sixth Stage or higher stage chakra to mobilize that energy how come I can do that with a First Stage Earthly Chakra?"


    "....."


    "What!!?? You forgot about that," asked Aryan.


    "Ara Ara~~ Must have slipped from my mind, now that you mentioned it how did you use all that power??"


    "Granny I am asking the same to you, why are you asking me now??"


    "Hmm...Let me think of a reason. Hey, Lil boy didn''t you recently formed contracts with those four kiddos??"


    "You mean the chaos emperors??"


    "Yes, what about that??"


    "Wait," Granny Kotori took out a small scroll from her inter-spatial ring and gave it to Aryan.


    "Read this spell and try to use this."


    "Yet another spell test! That too inside my room!! I don''t want my room to get destroyed like the testing ground."


    "No no Lil boy it''s a simple fragrance smell, try to use it."


    Aryan swept his fingers throughout the scroll and absorbed the character on it; he concentrated his mental energy on his fingertips and initialized the spell.


    Suddenly out of nowhere, a sweet smell spread throughout the room, but instead of taking pleasure, Granny Kotori was observing Aryan. After a few minutes, a dark spot appeared on Aryan''s hand. Granny Kotori was examining it from near when blood gushed out from it.


    She got startled by the sudden spurting of blood. She was about to cast a healing spell on him when another sound came "Splurt" followed by another "Splurt splurt splurt...".


    Countless black spots appeared on Aryan''s body, and blood began to gush out from it. But to her surprise, the five-year-old kid standing before her wasn''t even making a noise forget about moaning in pain.


    "Aryan can''t you feel any pain from all these wounds," Granny Kotori asked in a panic.


    "I have blocked my sensation nerve for some time," replied Aryan with a calm demeanor.


    "You have what?"


    "Blocked my sensation nerve for some time,"


    "From where did you learn that? "Granny Kotori asked in suspicion.


    "Ah, oh, that from¡­..from¡­."


    "Sigh...No need to answer if you don''t want,"


    Aryan quieted down and didn''t comment anything on that. Granny Kotori performed healing art to heal him from head to toe. Aryan took a shower after that to vitalize his dead body.


    "So lil boy wanna hear the answer now, why you could use high tier techniques?" asked Granny Kotori with a smug on her face.


    "Did you find the answer, Granny."


    "Ara Ara~~ Why so impatient Lil boy, calm down first. Looking at your enthusiasm no one can say you have lost half a liter of blood just an hour ago."


    "Oh that, I haven''t unblocked my sensory nerve yet."


    "Unblock it now, your wounds have been healed."


    "On it granny, replied Aryan and unblocked his sensory nerves.


    It''s true that he avoided the pain from the blood splurts, but he forgot about the after weakness caused by blood loss, the second he unblocked it "Thud," he felt down and lost his sense in his room.


    Next-Day Morning~~~


    Aryan woke up leisurely and saw the same ceiling that he had seen for the last five years. This time he didn''t jump out from his bed for the shower but instead counted the number of times he lost his sense.


    He felt getting unconscious was becoming a part of his life.. After pondering for a while, he jumped out and went to take a shower.

 Chapter 47 - Overpowered Mom & Dad

    As usual, he went downstairs and found his entire family gathered there for breakfast. He took a seat near his Granny and asked in a low voice "Granny what was the reason that you were about to say yesterday before I lost sense?"


    "Ara Ara~~ Wait till I finish my food, I will tell that to everyone present here."


    Aryan nodded his head in agreement and didn''t say anything. After the breakfast was over it was time for Granny Kotori to reveal the mystery revolving around Aryan''s power.


    How can a small boy like him can use Sixth Stage and Seventh Stage spells without any problem, but while using a simple spell, he got wounded all over!!!


    Everyone present there, including Takeru and Yoshino, were curious to know about Granny Kotori''s findings. She cleared her voice and asked, "So, should I tell now?"


    Aryan "Yes"


    Aditya "Yes"


    Anisa "Yes yes yes."


    "Ara Ara~~ Very eager you are. Let me finish my juice first," replied Granny Kotori in a mocking tone.


    "Mom it''s not good, you are torturing us by saying that," Aditya pouted.


    "So are you all ready now?" she asked again.


    "Kotori Chan we are ready now tell us what did you find about our lil boy." intervened Grand Elder.


    "Okay, as you all know Aryan''s soul sea is in the form of a Mega Galaxy which can store up an enormous amount of Chakara Energy. But till now he can''t utilize it properly cause he didn''t have a Sixth Stage Chakra."


    "Yes, we all know," answered Takeru.


    Anisa "So what about it?"


    "But still then he used a large amount of energy to perform the Sixth Stage and Seventh Stage spell I had given him and was successful in his first try.


    Do you know the reason why?", asked Granny Kotori.


    Everyone shook their head to convey that they didn''t know the answer.


    Looking at their shaking head, a smug appeared on Granny Kotori face.


    She was the only one in that room who knew the answer and everyone have to beg her to know it.


    She wanted to play around some more, but couldn''t cause Aryan intervened and said "Granny don''t beat around the bush, and tell the answer if you won''t tell I will not talk with you for a year."


    ''Will not talk for a year¡­..Will not talk for a year¡­..Will not talk for a year.''


    This was the only sentence echoing in her mind.


    Unable to talk with his cute Grandson for a day was too much for her. Not being able to speak for a whole year was just a year in hell for her.


    "Wait wait I am telling, the reason you could utilize chakra energy from your soul sea is none other than the four contracts you have formed."


    "You mean the contract with the four Chaos Emperors?"


    "Yes, the four of them inside you are helping you the control your vast energy."


    "Then why did I get wounded when I used the simple spell, yesterday night?"


    "Cause when you use a simple spell a small amount of energy is used, and the First Stage Earthly Chakra inside you helps in that.


    But when you use an enormous amount of chakra energy, the four contracted beasts helps you in that." replied Granny Kotori.


    Grand Elder "Ohohoho understood the reason, then we just have to make his physice stronger."


    Granny Kotori "Yes,"


    "Pops do you have any decent technique for that."


    "Hmm... Let me search my library."


    "Me too will bring some techniques from my clan, we can use them" intervened Anisa.


    Watching their convo keep on flowing and showing no sign of stopping Aryan cleared his voice and spoke out "Ahem, cough cough, can anyone here explain to me what does Granny meant? I couldn''t understand a single thing there."


    "Oh, then let me explain master" Yoshino came forward.


    "Before I explain you that, one thing you must know is the higher you climb in cultivation the purity of the chakra energy inside you will increase if your body is not strong enough then you many get wounded like yesterday night."


    "Then what Granny wanted to say is I have a high purity chakra energy of Seventh Stage inside me and whenever I use them I will get hurt!! Till I strengthen my body. Strong enough to withstand it."


    "Yes, master," answered Yoshino.


    "Then why didn''t I get hurt when I use those high tier spells."


    "Cause, when you used high tier spells the huge amount of chakra energy inside you were manipulated by your contracted spirits, hence decreasing its purity. But when you used a small amount of your energy your Earthly Chakra do the manipulation and..."


    "My chakra energy retains its purity."


    "Exactly, master."


    "I see, so all I have to do is strengthen my physical physique."


    "Yes, master."


    "Whew" Aryan took a sigh of relief and thought in his mind ''Well anyways this story is being written by that person. I can''t expect it to be a happy go lucky type.''


    "So Granny, for the time being, I can''t use the low tier spells but can use the high tier one?"


    "Yes."


    "Also I have another question. To use a high tier spell having sufficient energy is not the requirement am I right? There must be some other you know what I want to say." Aryan hinted.


    "Wahahahah wahahaha lil boy aptitude, skill, precision control and high level mental energy, you have them all, and that too of a Seventh Stage Cultivator."


    "But how is that possible?"


    "Let me say this, I am sure you don''t know this but listen your mother''s combat skills exceed ten thousand while that of a normal cultivator of the same stage is around four thousand to five thousand.


    And your dad''s IQ level is seven hundred plus the last time we checked, while that of a normal cultivator''s is in between two hundred to three hundred."

 Chapter 48 - MGC

    "So Pops is a scholar or something?" asked Aryan.


    "Pfft Wahahaha wahahahah, This full son of mine is way above than a scholar," answered Grand Elder


    "Way above than a scholar!! Then something like a Grand Scholar?"


    "No, way above than that."


    "I admit defeat, can''t guess anymore, don''t want to empty my brain juice in the morning."


    "Wahahaha wahahaha your pops is the one and only head of the Interstellar Research Institution."


    "Interstellar Research Institution!! What''s that?" asked Aryan in confusion.


    "Hmm¡­.Hard to answer question you have asked there."


    "Hard to answer!!"


    "Yea, in the beginning when he opened up, it was just an International Research Institution, but later it expanded and expanded enough to have its branches in other galaxies, and with your Granny on his side it became an MGC."


    "MGC!! What''s that? Never heard of it??"


    "Lil boy you know about MNC''s right?"


    "Yea, Multi-National Companies."


    "Then MGC mean¡­."


    "Multi Galactic Company," Aryan blurted out and gasped in shock. He had prepared himself for shock waves of magnitude ten and less, but little did he know the shock waves will be off charts, each of magnitude fifty and above.


    In his previous life, becoming a scholar was a very prestigious job, and becoming a dean of an institution was the highest anyone could achieve.


    It''s like he started as a dean of multiple institutions in multiple nations, and got promoted and promoted, promoted enough to spread his schools in other planets. He was getting cold sweat just by thinking about the authority his pops have.


    While pondering about these another thing struck him, he was a little hesitant to ask cause he didn''t want to get too many shocks at once, but what to say curiosity kills the cat.


    "Gramps just now you said with Granny Kotori by his side it became an MGC what does that mean?"


    "Wahahaha whahahaha Lil boy why don''t you ask your Granny about it, since she is here," replied Grand Elder.


    "Granny tell then."


    "Ara Ara~~ I would have told you, but the thing is I am too humble myself, so can''t. But instead, Yoshino will tell."


    "Cough cough¡­.Master again pushed your duties onto me," said Yoshino in a low tone.


    "Fufufu it''s not the first time I am doing it."


    "Sigh....You won''t change no matter what I say, better I start introducing about your job."


    "Hehehe, good girl, now do your work already."


    "Master Aryan your Granny is a business tycoon in the world of cultivation."


    "You mean a businesswoman," asked Aryan.


    "No, a business tycoon!!"


    "Hmm¡­.You mean an owner of a company?"


    "No, her post is way over than a company owner."


    "Way above...!!?"


    "Yea, way above than a company owner or two."


    Aryan contemplated before replying, "Owner of a business empire?"


    "Sigh¡­... Young Master, your perception skill is very poor, you have to work on it."


    "Me too was thinking the same."


    "Well it was bound to happen nor master Aditya nor master Anisa none of them tell you about your family members and their occupations."


    "I am innocent, in this matter."


    "Yea, you are innocent."


    "So tell me what is my Granny''s post."


    "Okay let me rephrase my previous sentence. Your Granny is a Business Overlord, many tycoons, and business empires are under her feet, she has enough money to feed an entire solar system for a hundred years at least."


    Aryan "Ha-ha-ha you are joking right about feeding an entire solar system for a hundred years!! Doesn''t that mean we can make a river of spirit stones."


    "Not a river but a sea of spirit stones to cover an entire planet, we can make," answered Yoshino with a smug on her face.


    "Oho a sea of spirit stone," replied Aryan and quieted down for some minutes.


    His brain wasn''t working anymore. One is head of a planet, another is a well-known researcher throughout many galaxies, and another is a business overlord. Each one of them holding enormous wealth and power, and all of them are his parents!!


    Just imagining a future with such wealth and parents was giving him a headache. In his previous life, he had saved five hundred thousand spirit stones once. But before spending them, he died in that unfortunate accident, and all those stones went to vain.


    But in this life, if he want, he can have a sea of spirit stones!! Just the thought was enough to make his heart beat faster. After a few minutes of silence, he spoke again "Gramps, Granny since you all are telling me your occupations reveal mom''s job too. Why keep it for another day."


    "Hehehe lil boy, you wanna know about your mom? Very curious you are!!"


    ''Not curious, it''s just that if I am taking heavy blows today why shouldn''t I take them all at once? I don''t want to experience them again in future,'' thought Aryan in his mind.


    "Lil boy why are you quite now don''t you want to know about me?" Anisa pouted.


    "No no, I want to know about everyone present here, please go on and tell."


    "Hehehe better than telling why don''t I show you my ID Book?"


    "Yes, why not? It will save time." Aryan replied.


    Anisa waved her hand, and "Whoosh," an ID Book, appeared from her inter-spatial ring. Aryan picked up the book and opened it.


    What he saw inside blew his mind, he looked at her mom then to the ID Book again to her mom then to the ID Book. Observing Aryan''s expression and action Granny Kotori got curious and asked, "Lil boy what happened? Why the blank face expression??"


    Aryan maintained his silence for some seconds before passing the ID Book to Granny Kotori and asking her to see herself. Granny Kotori was drinking tea with one hand, so she received the book with another.


    She opened the book and "Pfffft, Cough cough cough, Since when such licenses are being made me too want one," said Granny Kotori.


    "What license are you talking about?" asked Grand Elder and took the book from her hand. He opened it and took a peek inside. The inside content inside was too much for him, so he passed it over to Aditya.


    Following the same trend, Aditya too opened the book looked inside and passed it to Yoshino then to Takeru.

 Chapter 49 - License For Shotas And Lolis

    After everyone took a peek inside, Aryan finally spoke, "Mom really, you made a license for this!!?"


    "Yes, it shows my authority over others. Why shouldn''t I make one??," replied Anisa.


    "Sigh...Mom, hopeless case you are."


    "....."


    "Anisa, where did you make this? Me too want one." Granny Kotori asked.


    "Mom, it''s a one and only unique ID Book, that the alliance made for me, and don''t you have an ID Book of your own?" asked Anisa.


    "Alliance!! What Alliance are you talking about? Since when do we have an alliance for this??"


    "It''s been a long time since the Alliance is formed!! Don''t you know about it," Anisa asked in confusion.


    "Hi-ro-ki Kun, you never told me about this."


    "It''s my first time knowing about such an alliance." Grand Elder replied.


    "Me too don''t know anything about this," intervened Aditya.


    "Us too don''t know," Takeru and Yoshino spoke at once.


    "What!! You had been working in the Alliance five years ago, and now none of you know about it? Are you all drunk??"


    Granny Kotori "...."


    Grand Elder "...."


    Takeru "....."


    Yoshino "....."


    Aditya "Wait, wait, I think we are on wrong tracks!!"


    Aditya took the ID Book from Takeru and handed it over to Anisa and asked her to open and read it. As instructed, she opened and read it.


    All of a sudden, her face became flushed red; she was cursing herself for her grave mistake. Instead of her office ID Book, she gave Aryan License to Have Lolis And Shotas Book.


    "So, are we on the same track now?" Aditya asked mockingly.


    "Yes, we are," replied Anisa with a flushed red, embarrassed face.


    She quickly waved her hand and stored the License to Have Lolis And Shotas Book in her inter-spatial ring and took out another book having the same size, color, and thickness.


    This time it was the right book, Aryan read the ID Book and looked at her mother gasping in shock.


    "Mom is the head of Asterisk Alliance!!!"


    "Hehehe praise me, praise me."


    "But before that, what is the Asterisk alliance."


    "There goes my praise," said Anisa while pouting.


    "And whose fault do you think is that? Not telling me anything about the outside world."


    "Sigh¡­.Okay, I agree it''s partly my fault, but your Gramps and pops are equally guilty."


    "Pray, please explain the Asterisk Alliance," Aryan asked in a monotonous voice.


    "Yes, let me explain it to you," replied Anisa.


    "Hmm¡­."


    "So basically the Asterisk Alliance is¡­."


    "Asterisk Alliance is¡­.??"


    "Takeru will explain, it has a long explanation."


    Aryan "...."


    Aditya "...."


    Grand Elder "...."


    "Tch, tch, you lazy boss do some work."


    "Ta-ke-ru Kun, you know the thing is I have been suffering from cancer."


    "Cancer!! Isn''t that a curable disease nowadays?" Aryan intervened.


    "Yes, it is a curable disease, but my cancer is at its last stage, I can''t be saved now, sob."


    "Mom, care to tell which type of cancer do you have?"


    "L & P type," answered Takeru.


    "What L & P? I have never heard of such a cancer type."


    "Sigh¡­.. It''s not surprising that you don''t know. L & P is the abbreviation of Laziness and Procrastination."


    Aryan "....."


    ''I better stay away from mom to avoid that cancer of hers,'' Aryan decided.


    "Sigh¡­..The Asterix Alliance is an organization formed by coming together of five Ultra Galaxies, to maintain peace and intervene if any interstellar dispute arises."


    "Oh, I see, by the way, what''s the meaning of an Ultra Galaxy now?" asked Aryan.


    "Let me explain," Aditya intervened and began his long explanation. According to him, an Ultra Galaxy is the next level of a Mega Galaxy. The term galaxy refers to a place that contains ten or less solar systems. Mega Galaxy contains up to fifty solar systems, and an Ultra Galaxy contains at least a hundred galaxies inside it.


    "At least a hundred!! Then what is the max it can contain??"


    "It can be infinity," answered Aditya.


    "Then our galaxy is a..."


    "Yes, our galaxy is an Ultra, there are thousands of solar systems and planets that are still undiscovered."


    "Can anyone explain to me how in the world mom ended up becoming the head of such an organization!!? Mom becoming a head, giving me a headache now. I am worried about our galaxy future."


    "Pffft wahahahah wahahaha Lil boy it''s not only you who is worried about it, but many higher-ups of different organizations are also worried about it."


    Aryan "....."


    "But don''t worry, we have Takeru and Yoshino here as our assistants, they are the best duo for office and paper works."


    "Then what does mom do there?"


    "My work is to sign on the final paper, verified by Take Kun and Yoshi Chan."


    "And¡­." Aryan questioned.


    "What and¡­??"


    "I mean, there must be something else that you must do like fighting in the frontline?"


    "Ara Ara~~ Lil boy don''t you know your mom is the Sword Saint Queen she alone is enough to take down a solar system, forget about the line."


    "You are joking, right? Right, Granny!!?"


    "Hehehehe believe in your Granny words, I am somewhat strong." intervened Anisa.


    After a moment of silence, Aryan spoke, "Now I am really worried and that too about other galaxies."


    "Us too," added Takeru and Yoshino.


    "So let me summarise again," asked Aryan.


    "Gramps is the Planet Head, Granny is a Business Overlord, pops is a world-famous researcher, and mom is the head of Asterisk Alliance, right?"


    "Wahahahah wahahahah Lil boy planet head is a part-time job for me till the next head is decided," replied Grand Elder.


    ''Fck, a post like a planet head, is his part-time job!! Is he doing this for some pocket change''?


    "My dear Gramps, then please do the honor of revealing your job then, why keep it for another day?"


    "Wahahahah wahahahaha Lil boy now is not the right time to know about it, first awaken your second chakra then I will tell you" replied Grand Elder.


    "Hmph!! Always playing mystery mystery.." pouted Aryan.

 Chapter 50 - Yoshino OneeChan

    "Ara Ara~~ My dear boy you will know soon have patience." comforted Granny Kotori.


    "Sigh...Okay, will wait then."


    "Now that our introductions are over, should we go to the fair?"


    "You mean the International Cultivation Fair!!" Aryan asked in excitement.


    "Wahahahah yes, my boy, the International Cultivation Fair."


    "Then should we all depart now."


    "Hmm¡­.Not all of us, only one can go." answered Granny Kotori hesitantly.


    "Only one why? Can''t we all go together."


    "No my boy we can''t. We have decided beforehand that only one of us will stay with you and accompany you to the fair and the rest of us will search for a new location to move our mansion."


    "Pops what happened to the place where it was located before shifted to this island?"


    "Cough no more exist."


    "What!!?"


    "That place doesn''t exists anymore," answered Aditya.


    "At what type of place was the mansion located before?"


    "In an Illusionary World, created by your Gramps."


    After listening to his pops, Aryan went into deep contemplation. From his previous life, Aryan knew the meaning of illusion and illusionary arts. But has never seen, nor heard about Illusionary World.


    "Gramps..."


    "Yea, I know, what you wanna ask? What is an Illusionary World right?"


    "Yep,"


    "For now just fix it in mind that it''s a world between reality and the non-existance."


    "I know about reality, but about what non-existance are you talking here."


    "Lil boy don''t be so impatient you will know when you reach the fifth stage of your cultivation, just listening to me won''t do any good, before I explain you must fell it once or twice."


    "I see, okay then."


    "So any guess? Who will accompany you today??"


    Aryan pondered for a while then replied, "Hmm...Maybe you or Granny."


    "Sigh, I wish to be that chosen person but the fooker goddess of luck was on Yoshino''s side today," replied Grand Elder with a bitter voice.


    "So Yoshino will be coming with me today?"


    "Yep,"


    "By the way how did you decide the victor?"


    "Cough cough, it''s a secret technique handed down to us by our ancestors, and don''t ask us to teach you now, you must become twelve just to know its name."


    "Okay¡­..I won''t ask. I am not interested in it, to begin with."


    "Good, now let''s depart to our destinations. Yours and Yoshino destination is the International Cultivation Fair, whereas ours is still unknown."


    Aryan nodded his head and went upstairs to get ready for the fair, following him Yoshino too went upstairs to her room, to get ready.


    Morning at 10 AM, Aryan was standing outside the main gate, waiting for Yoshino''s arrival.


    For the first day of the fair, Anisa had ordered a tailored made dress just for the occasion. A full white shirt, with hands folded just a lil above the wrist. A skimpy black tie and a black vest coat on top with white border strip lines.


    After a few minutes of waiting Yoshino arrived at the main gate where Aryan was waiting. He was expecting Yoshino to wear something different on that day, But what Yoshino was wearing mesmerized him.


    No one could say that the girl in the maid dress and the girl before him were the same person. She was wearing a bluish-white frilled sundress with pink floral patterns printed on it.


    And on top of it a sky blue colored jacket with high heels. Aryan was utterly dumbfounded, looking at Yoshino''s new avatar.


    "Fufufu Master Aryan what''s with that expression? You are surprised??"


    "Surprised!!! I am damn surprised. I couldn''t even recognise that it was you."


    "Teehee, once in the past your mom couldn''t recognize me like you."


    "Hahaha, anyways you look good in this dress, that grumpy maid dress doesn''t match you, it hides your beauty."


    "Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, Master you sweet talker, flirting with girls at this age, you will make a good harem. I am sure of it now."


    "Pffft me flirting, that too with my sis, are you kidding me?" Aryan replied laughingly.


    "Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    "What happened now? Why are you shouting now??"


    "Being called sis by you is making my heart beat faster, I can''t get enough this feeling. My heart its...its going crazy to listen that word one more time, please master call again, once more, please."


    "Then how about Yoshino Onee-Chan will that do?" asked Aryan.


    "Hmpf hmpf hmpf" Yoshino breathing sound became weird, her face flushed red, her eyes were sparkling like stars. "Master one more time please."


    "Yoshino Onee-Chan,"


    "Yes, yes, its the best. Master one more, one more time please."


    "Yo-shi-no Onee-Chan," shouted Aryan.


    "Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, now I can die in peace, being called Onee-Chan by you was my life long dream, now that it''s fulfilled, I can die in peace."


    "Pftfft, hahahaha, Onee-Chan, this is what I will call you then, and instead you called me lil Aryan."


    Silence~~~~~


    Complete Silence~~~~~~


    This time Yoshino was dumbfounded my Aryan''s request. "Master, how can I call you that? You are my Master''s son, hence my Master, I can''t call you with such insolence."


    "Pffft, then forget about me calling you Onee-Chan."


    "Eh eh ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "Don''t give me a ehhhhhhhhh and call me lil Aryan."


    "But..."


    "No but, no argument, all you have to do is call me Lil Aryan."


    "Sigh, As you wish then lil Aryan," replied Yoshino in a low voice.


    "Ahhh I couldn''t hear you, speak a little higher."


    "Lil Ar...yan,"


    "Previous time it was audible atleast, this time I couldn''t even hear."


    "Gahhhhhhhhhhh Lil Aryannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn" Yoshino shouted.


    "Onee-Channnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn"


    "Lil Aryannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn"


    "Onee-Channnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn"


    "Pfft hahahah fufufufu hahahah fufufufu" both of them laughed at each other and walked away some distance from the main gate.


    "So, how will we go there?" Since he couldn''t find any form of transportation waiting for them. And according to his Gramps, location of the Cultivation Fair was opposite the direction of their mansion.


    "Fufufu, let me call our ride, you will like it for sure," replied Yoshino with a smug on her face and clapped twice.

 Chapter 51 - Witch & Fairy

    Out of nowhere, a staff appeared in the air. Its body was dark purple while its head was a mix of golden and purple. Yoshino made a calling out gesture and "whoosh" the hovering staff came into her hand. Aryan took a close look at the staff and observed its unique design. Its head was in the shape of English alphabet U with a small golden sphere in the middle.


    "So we will fly there with your staff" Aryan asked in a daze.


    "Pffft, no, what made you think that we will fly on this staff?"


    "Oh, okay, don''t mind. Then how will we go there? And why did you summon your staff??"


    "Fufufu better than explaining, watch what''s gonna happen next." replied Yoshino and swung her staff in the air. Suddenly a sound resounded in the surrounding "Shaashh shassh shassh shassh shassh...."


    Hearing this sound Aryan got a cold sweat, this sound was somewhat similar to the same sound he had heard when he was stuck in that dark space after his death as Wang Huang.


    Suddenly the space twisted with the ear-deafening sound and a portal appeared out of nowhere. Aryan tried to examine the portal with his divine sense but couldn''t find where it leads.


    Yoshino sensed a slight fluctuation in Aryan''s mental energy but couldn''t determine it causes. "Lil Aryan should we go now?"


    "Yoshino Onee-Chan before going tell me first what did you do know, what''s that staff? And where does this portal leads?? I couldn''t determine its ending point."


    Yoshino gasped in shock and asked, "Master by any chance the fluctuation in your mental energy I felt now¡­.."


    "Yea, I was using my divine sense, to pin down its ending point but couldn''t."


    "Oh the Heavens, since when can you use the divine sense? And how many times per day??"


    "Ehhh let me see, I can use it from the day of my first awakening, and seven to eight times a day without any effort after that it may put burden om me."


    "..."


    "What happened? Why that blank face expression??"


    "Cough, I can hardly use it for three days and that too with a fifth stage chakra, but you¡­... like father like son is all I can say."


    "Nani!!"


    "Yes, Adi bro was always a cultivation genius from his childhood, even though he was a dumdum at that time, but changed after meeting Anisa sis."


    "Woah woah woah, tell me some more, please please please," Aryan begged Yoshino. She laughed at Aryan''s eagerness to know and said "Any other time not the right time nor place."


    "So about the portal..."


    "Yes, yes telling, first of all let me introduce you to my soul weapon The Witch Fairy Wand."


    "Nani!! How can it get the name of both a witch and a fairy, its confusing? Pray please explain."


    "Fufufu let''s go inside I will explain on the way," and they entered into the portal. The inside was like a void tunnel, nothing was there, except the dark black, all they could see was the source of light at a distance.


    While walking through that place Aryan clenched onto Yoshino''s skirt "The biggest fear of his life was the fear of the unknown."


    Yoshino looked at the fear-stricken face of Aryan and started chatting, "So, what were you asking earlier? About the name of my soul weapon, right?"


    "Yes, how could it have both the names, I mean fairies and witches are two different entities."


    "Fufufu, then tell me the meaning of fairies and witches."


    "Ahem, from the ancient time of world origin, the title of fairies is given to females who excel and show better performance than others in a particular field. Like if a lady shows outstanding skills in water-based cultivation technique, then she will be given the title of fairy followed by her original name. If someone shows outstanding combat skill then she will be given the title of fairy followed by her real name.................." so and so Aryan keep on explaining and Yoshino keep on hearing his chatter.


    "So, that concludes the explanation of fairies, now about the Witches¡­." and he started again for another five minutes. ".........So we concluded that girls who can use any sort of magical arts from there birth are called witches."


    "Hmmm¡­..."


    "So how was my explanation?"


    "Cough," after that what he heard was on of the famous dialogue of this novel. "Have you read any history book or something? Anyway the answer you gave is invalid in this era, and the world of cultivation has developed by leaps and bounds."


    Aryan heard the answer and "Crck, crck, crack¡­.." a ceack appeared in his heart¡­..is what I wanted to narrate but nothing that sort happened this time. Aryan exhaled out a heavy breath and muttered "As expected of Seven the same old tricks, hehehe. Who do you think I am a five-year-old kid to get tricked by that again and again."


    "What?" Hoshino exclaimed, "Who is this Seven you are talking about?"


    "Cough, cough nothing I was saying the name of the book seven origin something¡­."


    "Oh, whatever book it is don''t read that book anymore, let me explain it to you the meaning of witch and fairy."

 Chapter 52 - Homia Nom Nom!!

    "Please explain,"


    "Firstly, about the title of fairies, in this era the title of fairies is given to all female cultivators who reach the fifth stage of their cultivation and obtains a soul weapon above the basic elemental level."


    "Basic elemental what?"


    "Basic elemental level, now don''t ask me what''s that I will tell you in the fair for now just know that I have a weapon above that level so I have been given the title of fairy."


    "I see,"


    "Yes, and now about witches, in this era whoever can use magical arts from birth and use their soul weapons since childhood are called witches."


    "Oh, then I was partly correct," asked Aryan.


    "Yes, you were. But most of it was wrong."


    "Hahaha it''s that book''s fault for teaching me outdated knowledge," replied Aryan in a bitter voice.


    "Fufufu no problem,"


    "Onee-Chan, does your soul weapon have a name then? Like a name that only you know??"


    "Smart boy you are!! Yes, my weapons have a name only known to me and a nickname too," replied Yoshino. While they were busy talking unknowingly they crossed the portal in the shape of a dark tunnel.


    Seeing the source of light in front of him, Aryan ran towards it and stepped out of the portal first. His eyes got dazed by the light but got adopted to the light within a few seconds.


    He was expecting a hustle-bustle place filled with many stalls and camps of cultivation related items, but what he saw was beyond his comprehension.


    Many people were gathered there along with that many stalls and shops, but not a single drop of sound was there. Aryan and Yoshino were observing the place from the top of a small mountain. Aryan could not see what was going near the entrance gate of the fair, so he asked "Yoshino Onee-Sama did we come early? Its pin-drop silence here, not even a soul is making a sound."


    "Fufufu lil Aryan tell me one thing why is this International Cultivation Fair organized?"


    ""Ah, to celebrate our last week on this island."


    "And to cheer up a certain lil kid."


    "Cough, cough I know this lil kid I think,"


    "Hehehe what a coincidence me too know."


    "So, what do you wanna say?"


    "What I want to say is it won''t begin till you go and participate in the inauguration ceremony."


    "Hohohohoho, wait wait wait, me doing the inauguration, no chance, no way, I am just a lil kid five years old, I can''t do such a big inauguration, leave the big I am not even eligible to inaugurate a small one,"


    "Fufufuf did you forget your parent''s identities lil Aryan, each one of them has command over extreme wealth and power. Identity of yours Gramps only is more than that of a valid eligibility."


    "But isn''t he a temporary one? Till the next head got chosen,"


    Yoshino chuckled and asked, "Do you know who is the next head and the assistant of the next head?"


    "No, how can you expect me to know answers of such matters?"


    "Reeeeeeee dumdum Aryan let me give you a hint the assistant is someone you call Onee-Chan."


    "Then don''t tell me¡­."


    "Yes,"


    "That he is the¡­.."


    "Yes, yes¡­."


    "Takeru bro!!!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "Sigh¡­.Another big shot in my family. Then will you stop working in the palace?"


    "Eh...ehhh...ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "What''s with those ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?"


    "You will stop working right? Cause you will be busy with others work?"


    "Pffft fufufufu don''t go on doing wrong assumptions, lil Aryan, we have other servants to do the paper works for us, what we enjoy is serving your family and we will keep on doing that, we will be the head and assistant in name only, life will become boring without the masters."


    "Nani!! Nani Nani, what do you mean life will be boring? I understood the first part, what about the boring part."


    "Lil boy, let me tell you one thing in your entire family we servants are the only ones who does things in a normal way, excluding us all the other members'' style of working is....."


    "Style of working is.....??"


    "Leave it, for now, you will know in the future," replied Yoshino and kept on laughing.


    After her laughter calmed down both of them went down the hill toward the main gate of the International Cultivation Fair.


    Near the gate, a middle-aged man was stationed to welcome Aryan and his guardian. Upon their arrival, he went near them at once and greeted "I pay my master to the Lil Master Aryan and the Fairy Queen Yoshino."


    Aryan nodded his head with a smile and greeted him back "NIce to meet you, we will be in your care from now on."


    "It will be my pleasure to serve you."


    "By the way sorry for my ignorance of knowledge, what was your name?"


    "My, my how rude of me, I forgot to introduce myself while I was welcoming you. Let me introduce myself I am Homia 4OK,"


    "Homia 4OK!! what type of name is that?" Aryan blurted out


    "It''s the family name lil master. I know it''s a lil funny, but it is what it is, nom."


    "What!!? What did you say now?"


    "Ahh¡­.I know it''s a lil funny but it is what it is nom"


    "Yes, that one, that nom, what does that mean?"


    Yoshino understood what Aryan wanted to ask and whispered in his ears "Lil Aryan its his catchphrase can''t do anything about that, is it bothering you? Should I change him with someone else??"


    "No, its the reverse way actually, his way of speaking is rather funny, I like it no need to change him."


    "Okay, so Homia Kun Lead the way" ordered Yoshino. At that moment Aryan was about to blurt out something but didn''t do so, instead he used telepathy to ask Yoshino "Onee-Sama why did you call him Homia Kun? Isn''t he older than you.


    Yoshino understood Aryan''s concern and replied in the same telepathy channel "You will soon understand."


    ''Hmph!! Nowadays everyone is acting mysterious, mysterious, they don''t answer me anything, just what in the world is that Seven planning to do in this event.''


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.

 Chapter 53 - Yoshino Oneesama Has Acrophobia!!

    Homia lead the two of them near a gigantic gate in the shape of a torii. It was as high as a fifty storey building. Aryan tried to see its top but couldn''t due to the clouds covering it.


    "Cough, so this is the entrance gate of the cultivation fair," asked Aryan with amazement. No matter how he looked, it was just a normal torii found in eastern countries, the only surprising thing about it was its size.


    "Yes, this is an interdimensional torii gate manufactured by our company on special order by your Gramps nom," replied Homia. As he explained more Aryan came to know more about an interdimensional torii gate.


    According to him to the purpose of torii gate is to create dimensional space where people can do anything they like, starting from setting up a business to set up a huge factory to test weapons and so on.....


    The main advantage of using these gates is that it saves the flora and fauna of earth and helps in making the planet pollution-free. Aryan understood the uses of the interdimensional torii gates and pondered before asking "Manager Homi you said your company manufactured it, right?"


    "Yes, lil Master nom."


    "Can you tell me who was its inventor? I really wanna know about him?? Just how much of a genius was he/she to make something as useful as the interdimensional torii gate???"


    "Non nom don''t you know about its creator? Its one of them, the great one''s nom," replied Homia.


    "Ehhhhhhhh really the great ones!!"


    "Yes, the great ones, one of them is its inventor, nom"


    "I see, the great ones, by the way, Manger San care to tell me who are the great ones?"


    "Cough, cough cough, lil Master you have inherited more from your father''s side than your mother,"


    "Everybody says that" replied Aryan.


    "Mam, why do I have a hunch that they haven''t taught lil Master anything about the outside world? nom."


    Yoshino chuckled at Homia question and replied "What you asked now is not your hunch but the ture reality."


    "Then¡­..lil Master is like a second Adi boss? nom,"


    "No, no, don''t compare my lil bro to Adi bro, his level of dumbness was way much higher than this. Lil Aryan is a smart boy, he understands and absorbs everything I teach him, no comparison between the father and son."


    "I see, I will keep that in mind nom."


    "Homi chan, where will we hold the inauguration ceremony? Don''t invite too many people, it may startle lil Aryan."


    "Nom nom no one will be there in the inauguration except us three, but everyone will know that lil Master has arrived."


    "How so, care to explain."


    "Nom nom, we will do the ceremony on the top of the torii."


    "What!!? On the top!! Are you serious Homia Chan?"


    "Yes, nom, I am serious."


    "If you have chosen it there must be some reason behind it. So without any further delay lets depart."


    "Yes nom," replied Homia and tapped the ground twice with the tip of his boot.


    All of a sudden a thin layer of light appeared on the ground where the three of them were standing. Aryan observed the thin layer and was about to ask when Homia intervened "I know what you gonna ask, stand steady on it we are gonna ascend higher, I will explain on the way."


    Aryan nodded his and followed the instructions, after everyone stood still on it Homia tapped on it again and "Swoooooosh~~~" the thin layer of the sheet on which they were standing ascended higher.


    "Lil master aren''t you afraid of heights?" Homia shouted. As they were traveling mid-air his voice was getting interrupted.


    "No, its fun here," replied Aryan with a smile on his face.


    "Ehhhhhhhhh Lil Aryan you are enjoying it!!?"


    "Yea, aren''t you enjoying it Onee-Sama."


    "Enjoying my foot" Yoshino shouted.


    Aryan looked behind him and found Yoshino crouching on the ground, "Hahahaha what happened to you onee-sama why are you in that position."


    "We are too up in the sky, what will I do if I fall from here? So this is the best position to stay safe."


    "Pffft hahahah hahahaha never thought of that you have Acrophobia,"


    "Hiss don''t talk with me, what if I get disturbed and fall from here?"


    "Hahahah onee-sama don''t fear I am here," replied Aryan with a smile on his face. He got closer to Yoshino and stroked her head. After a few seconds, something miraculous happened the Yoshino who was crouching on the ground stood firm like a warrior, ready to take on enemy anytime.


    Looking at Yoshino overcoming her old fear of heights Homia became speechless.


    He knows her for a long time, and her fear of height was the only weakness that he could use as a hidden trump card against her in time of need.


    But now she overcame that fear suddenly, out of nowhere, all of a sudden, this make him suspicious the Lil Master before him. He wanted to ask but was too shy to do so.


    Aryan felt that Homia was glaring at him, he remained silent for sometime before asking "May I help you in any way."


    "Nom nom nom Lil Master is very polite to a person like me, yes I want to ask you something."


    "Please go on," replied Aryan.


    Homia went near Aryan and whispered in his ear "Master, Yoshino overcoming her fear of height all of a sudden, have you done something to her?"


    "Pfft, yes, I just poured some of my mental energy into her."


    "Nommmmmmmu how is this possible for a five-year kid and pouring your mental energy what type of art is that, never heard of this."


    "Ehhhhhhh this is not special art!! Transferring chakra energy and mental energy is the basic trick that a cultivator must learn before setting out on a journey."


    "Lil Aryan, no such tricks exist in this era and about what journey are you talking about? The journey when you become twelve years?"

 Chapter 54 - Inauguration Ceremony Orb

    "What!!? No such techniques exist in this era??" Aryan asked and gasped in shock, his train of thoughts was running wild, just what in the world happened that such an easy and commonly used technique got extinct from history.


    Homia pondered for a while before speaking, "Let me check it on Hamazon then," He took out his virtual pad and opened Hamazon.com (Earth''s largest e-commerce website).


    He tried many inputs and keywords but couldn''t find something similar to what Aryan did to Hoshino. After a few minutes of search, he kept it in his pocket and spoke, "Lil Master I think you will get a Wizard title soon."


    Aryan thought for a while before asking, "Is a Wizard the male version of a Witch?"


    Homia was about to answer when Yoshino intervened and replied, "Yes, Lil Aryan, it is the male version of Witch."


    "But I think I don''t have the qualification nor the eligibility to get that title. I mean, I haven''t shown any sign of using my Soul Weapon, and I don''t think I will be anytime soon."


    "Nom, nom, nom, fufufu nom, nom, nom, fufufu" laughed Yoshino and Homia at once.


    "Master how will you show sign cause you aren''t tested yet?" replied Yoshino with a smile on her face.


    "What!!? Does a test exist for such a thing? What is it? How to do?? tell me," asked Aryan in a hurry. Normally he wouldn''t dare to do such a risky thing as giving a test under Seven''s surveillance, but this time he took a step forward to do so.


    From the past few days many lucky events were happening in his life, and that too free from Seven''s underhanded plot, so he wanted to give the test while he has the Goddess Of Luck and her entire family on his side.


    "Ehhhh we can''t do that right now, not while we are in midair. We have a special room for that purpose, will test you tomorrow then, after making the necessary arrangements."


    "Hmmm...Okay, will do tomorrow then."


    While the three of them were busy talking, the sheet of light carrying them reached at its destination. I.e. on top of the torii gate. Homia first hopped down from the sheet of light, onto the surface of the torii gate, followed by Yoshino and Aryan.


    The top plane of the torii gate was somewhat big. Big enough to accommodate ten thousand peoples on it. Aryan looked around the plane and observed an instrument kept in the middle of that place.


    "So, is that the place where we will do the inauguration?" Aryan asked confidently, cause he couldn''t find any other place where the event could take place.


    "Yes, Lil Master, let''s go over there," replied Homia and lead the way to the instrument. When Aryan took a close look at the instrument, he found it to be an elliptical orb inside an elliptical silver cage.


    Aryan looked at Homia to ask him what to do next, he understood what Aryan wanted to ask and began explaining him things. "Lil Master allow me to explain. This is an inauguration orb, all you have to do is pour some of your mental energy and chakra energy into it."


    "Ho-mi-a chan I have a doubt, can I ask?"


    "Feel free to ask,"


    "As far as I know an Inauguration Ceremony Orb sucks in a large amount of chakra energy and mental energy, how can Lil Aryan supply it with that much amount?"


    "Nom, nom, nom its Boss Aditya''s new invention. The Dual Guest Inauguration Orb."


    "You mean¡­."


    "Yes, two peoples can pour energy into this orb, the earlier versions were the Single Guest inauguration orb, and this one is an upgrade of the same."


    "I see, another great invention of Adi bro,"


    Aryan was listening to their conversation and was waiting for them to finish, now that the convo was coming to an end Aryan interfered and asked something that shocked both of them, "Yoshino onee-sama, Homia san I want to do the inauguration ceremony alone."


    Both of them were dumbfounded from Aryan''s weird request and asked him the reason. As answered by Aryan, he wanted to check out his limit of soul sea, in simple terms he wanted to check how much chakra energy he can use at once, with the help of his four contracted chaos beasts inside him.


    "But Lil Aryan won''t you get wounded like last time when Granny Kotori asked you to cast the simple spell?"


    "Yoshino onee-sama no need to worry, at that time I was using my Earthly Chakra to mobilize the energy in my body. But since there will be a huge consumption of chakra energy this time, I am sure the four of them will help me in this."


    Yoshino didn''t question him any further and let him do as he wanted. Now that Aryan was ready, Homia opened the cage and asked Aryan to pour his energy into it.


    Aryan went near the orb and willed something. Suddenly Homia and Yoshino sensed a rapid chakra depletion on the surrounding. And the source was none other than Aryan.


    Since he was already a bit low on chakra energy, he absorbed some from the surrounding. His first stage Earthly Chakra was spinning rapidly, sucking in all the energy from the surrounding, making the others feel a chakra energy depletion.


    After some few minutes, Aryan stopped spinning his first stage Earthly Chakra and began refining all the energy he absorbed. Another minute passed and now he was ready to pour the chakra energy into the orb.


    While Aryan was busy doing his work Yoshino was busy explaining all the recent events to Homia.

 Chapter 55 - Aizawas Official Disease

    He closed his eyes and began meditating, the four contracted chaos spirit inside his soul sea understood what to do and mobilize an enormous amount of chakra energy in his body. While they were busy mobilizing his chakra energy Aryan was focusing all his mental energy at his palms.


    Watching Aryan from a distance Homia exclaimed and asked, "Just what type of existence is this boy, he sucked in all the chakra in the surrounding and now this amount of mental energy!! God knows what he will become in the future, nom."


    "I don''t know what god knows but all I know is he will surpass his parents and grandparents for sure."


    "Yes, I can bet on that, he will surpass them nom," replied Homia. But little they know that he will surpass them all in just a few years and till the age of eighteen...¡­


    On the other side, Aryan was ready for the inauguration ceremony. His right hand was overflowing with chakra and mental energy, judging from its density Yoshino and Homia determined that Aryan already have enough power to initiate the Inauguration Orb.


    Homia moved his hand forward and snapped his fingers "Klut klut klut krank" came a sound, it was the sound of the last lock on the cage. Aryan went near, touch the orb, and emptied down all the energy that he had accumulated in his palms.


    Suddenly, the orb began to glow, Aryan was startled by the light and closed his eyes, after some seconds of glowing it dimmed down and Aryan opened his eyes, to found out that the orb was not there, not anymore.


    Aryan looked behind towards Yoshino and Homia in confusion and got the answer from them "Look down Lil Aryan,"


    Aryan couldn''t understand what they meant and asked them again, "Look where??"


    "Master Aryan, look down to the torii gate nom," replied Homia.


    Even though he was in confusion Aryan looked down towards the torii gate floor and found its colour-changing slowly. Earlier it was orange, but after the disappearance of the orb, it changed to red now.


    Aryan again looked at both of them and was about to ask when Yoshino intervened, "Lil Aryan, I know what you are gonna ask, let Homia explain it to you."


    "Nani!! Nomu!! Me!!?" exclaimed Homia.


    "So you don''t want to explain then?"


    "Cough, I thought since you acted first, you will explain it to him. I think you have been infected by Aizawa family''s official disease, nom."


    "The what!!?" blurted out Aryan.


    "The Aizawa Family''s official disease, nom" replied Homia.


    "Ehhhhhh, my family has such a disease!! I never knew!!"


    "Its the disease of pushing your responsibility to others" answered Yoshino with a smug on her face.


    "Pfffft Hahahahaha hahahahaah I can understand from where that is coming. So Homia San since she is infected by the disease care to explain? What happened to the orb? And why is the gate turning red??"


    "Sigh¡­.Nom, answer to your first question. Now that the orb is recharged, it went into the torii gate and will act as a battery nom. Now the second question, the orb is supplying it energy to open the barrier between the real world and interdimensional space, nom."


    "I see, so that''s how it is," replied Aryan.


    "Wait nom, now I have a question for you nom. Can I ask nom?"


    "Question for me!!? Okay, ask."


    "Master Aryan, you can really understand all the things I explained now?"


    "Yes, it''s easy to understand. What''s the big deal about it?"


    "Never Mind, what I explained you know I remembered them from the instruction manuals, too hard for my tiny brain to understand all this stuff."


    "Ehhhh, Isn''t your company the one that manufactured it? How come you are unable to understand it??"


    "Cough cough. Your dad company is the one that provides us with the blueprint and we make it following that, I am the CEO of the company, I play with money, not with the blueprints."


    "....."


    "Lil Aryan he is your Grannie''s student, she has personally tutored him from the age of ten, about business."


    "Nani!! Granny Kotori student and that too since he was ten!! That''s new to me."


    "Fufufu there are many things that you don''t know about Homi Chan, you will know soon anyway."


    "Okay¡­.."


    While they were busy in their convo the torii gate turned completely red and the barrier separating the real world and interdimensional space opened up, thousands of cultivators waiting outside shouted in joy. At last, the International Cultivation Fair is opened for them.


    All of them went inside like a herd of sheep and liven up the fair. The hustle-bustle and the noises from the fair made him remember the time when he went to fair and do bargaining with shopkeepers for the goods he liked and wanted to purchase.


    "So, should we descend now? Or there anything else we have to do??"


    "No, we have nothing else to do here," replied Homia and was getting ready to make another thin layer of a barrier when Yoshino stopped him and asked him to follow her way.


    She took out her staff and waved it, making a cross-shaped in the air. "Shaaah shaaah shaaah¡­..whoosh" a portal appeared like the first one, but this time it was joining the top of the torii gate to the operation centre of the International Cultivation Fair.


    The two of them followed her lead and entered into the portal, after some minutes of walking they found themselves inside a medium-size room, with a mahogany table a comfy sofa in the middle.


    "Nom nom Master Aryan, please help yourself in my small office,"


    "Oh, ah, yes, why not," replied Aryan in a dazed and went near the sofa.. He hopped on it and laid down in a comfortable position.

 Chapter 56 - Endless Hallway

    Homia was about to ask something else to Aryan but was stopped by Yoshino. He took a closer look at the lil boy and found him fast asleep on the comfy sofa.


    "Must be tired from that chakra drain earlier, let him sleep for now,"


    "Phew, now that he is asleep I can change to my original form, nom."


    "Pffft, the hell of a shy boy you are, Homi."


    "Nom, I can''t do anything about it. I just get more confidence in this form." replied a young teen.


    "Hopeless cancer you are," commented Yoshino and asked him about the fair security details. While they were busy talking about the fair security and other details, the lil boy sleeping on the sofa was having a strange dream.


    A long hallway and Aryan was alone there, no voice chan nor any other sound. He looked around and found a dead-end behind him. The only thing he could do was to move forward. He walked, walked and kept on walking, even after three hours of walking he couldn''t reach the end.


    He was getting frustrated with each passing second, no matter how he walked he never reach anywhere. The same walls, the same roof, and the same pillar made him feel like he was walking in an endless loop.


    Another two hours passed, still no ending of that hallway. His anger was written all over his face. He was cursing in his mind if he ever found the creator of this dream he will spank him with a special method, that will give him/her a hundred spanks of pain with a single spank.


    While he was busy cursing the creator of his weird dream, he felt a slight tremor in his heart, since he was already tired from all that walking he sat cross-legged on the floor and checked his soul sea.


    He dived his consciousness in his soul sea and used his divine sense to pin down the reason of the termor in his heart. After using it twice he finally found the reason. It was the second space in his soul sea, the home of the four chaos spirits and the sweet voice chan.


    He willed it, and "Whoosh" instantly transferred near the second space on his soul sea. Aryan looked around and found the entry of the second space. He was advancing near it when a bright light came from inside.


    Aryan was taken aback by the light and blinded him for some seconds. When he opened his eye again he found himself in the same hallway, sitting crossed leg on the floor.


    ''The fck happened now,'' he cursed inwardly, ''just what was that light'' while he was pondering about this matter the all mighty all known voice chan Yui reverberated in the hall.


    "Hello hello, am I audible?"


    "Yes, mam you are," replied Aryan in a pissed off voice.


    "Why am I getting a feeling that you are angry with me?" questioned Yui.


    "I am not angry, not at all,"


    "Really!!?"


    "Yea, really, just come down here already, I am stuck in this dream for a while now."


    "What!!? Tell me the dream description."


    "Dream description!! What''s that? How to explain it??" Aryan asked in a puzzled voice.


    "Reeeeeeee, sorry, I didn''t explain it clearly."


    "Okay...."


    "What I wanted to ask is the surrounding description, like where are you, what are the objects present there and such...."


    "Oh, I am in a long never-ending hallway, have been walking for the last few hours and¡­.."


    "What the!! You have already activated that dream!!!"


    "Activated that dream!!¡­.. What do you mean?!!"


    "Gahhhh¡­.The Seven Sages have set some events for your growth and development, that will be triggered in the right time¡­.."


    "So, you are saying this dream is one of those events¡­.."


    "Yes, let me give you the instructions,"


    "Fck, if you know the instructions why didn''t you give it to me earlier?? I have been working here for the past few hours."


    "Cough, Master don''t get angry. It''s not like I don''t want to, I was in the metamorphosis phase just untile some minutes ago, so I couldn''t..."


    "Metamorphosis phase!! Now, what''s that?" Aryan asked after pondering.


    "I will explain after you get out of there, for now, do as I say," instructed Yui and chanted some scriptures, all of a sudden, out of nowhere the Twin Dragon Grimoire inside of Aryan''s soul sea materialized in the air.


    "The Twin Dragon Grimoire!! Why is it outside of my soul sea now?!!"


    "It''s not outside of your soul sea master. The dream you are having is a part of your soul sea, I just changed its location from the middle of your soul sea to the place where your dream is being hosted."


    Aryan remain silent for some minutes before blurting out "Spirits are becoming advance nowadays." and asked for further instructions.


    As instructed by Yui he grabbed his Grimoire and emptied down the remaining of his mental energy into it. Suddenly the book began to glow and vanished from Aryan''s hand. He tried to search it here and there in the weird dream but was unable to find it.


    "Oye, Yui, you here? What to do now? It vanished all of a sudden??"


    "Ehhh¡­..."


    "Don''t give me your ehhh, and tell me what to do next?" grumbled Aryan with anger on his nose.


    "How should I know what to do next? It''s your dream, you know," replied Yui in a confused voice.


    "..."


    ''I swear, I really swear if I ever meet the designer of this dream I will definitely spank him on his a**'' curse Aryan inwardly and deduced out the possible events that triggered this dream.

 Chapter 57 - Weapon Seed

    Meeting Yoshino was a trigger to this event [No]


    Meeting Homia San was a trigger [No]


    Inauguration Ceremony [No way they are related]


    The talk of Witch, Wizards, and Soul Weapons [Yes]


    This was the only reason he could think of that may have triggered this dream, the talk of Soul Weapons.


    While he was busy in his dream event, something terrific was happening outside in real world. The room in which Aryan was resting was totally messed up, broken walls, holes in the ceiling and broken furniture was the scenario.


    Unknown to Aryan, while he was fast asleep his body sucked in a large amount of chakra energy from the surrounding, to create the dream event.


    Large enough to create a chakra depression in that place and initiate an energy tornado around him. Seeing the chakra depression and energy tornado around Aryan both of them tried to disperse it but ended up getting pushed by it.


    Both of them had enough power, power enough to disperse a large scale energy tornado, but this time they refrained from going all out. They were afraid in that process they may end of hurting Aryan, so all they did was observe the happenings from the sideline.


    "What to do? What to do?? Yui chan only gives me hints, can''t ask her for further help. What to do?!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Master first calm yourself down, you getting impatient will not give you an answer,"


    Aryan took on Yui''s advice and calmed himself down, after thinking carefully what to do he decided to continue what he was doing before. I.e. To move forward in that hallway without thinking anything.


    He stood up and as decided he moved forward. But this time something different happened, he didn''t get to suffer that endless loop again, this time he reached a dead end.


    In front of him was a hilt, a sword hilt without any blade on it, floating in the air. "So...this is my soul weapon¡­? A sword hilt without any blade on it?!!" spoke Aryan in a depressed voice.


    It''s true that he didn''t know much about soul weapon and its ranking system, but judging from the sword hilt before him even he could say that it was a trash weapon.


    What will he do with only a hilt without any blade? While he was contemplating the sword hilt before him glowed and changed its shape. Earlier its size was too big for a five-year-old to handle but now its size was fit for Aryan''s use.


    Even though the size changed, it looked the same old rusty old hilt. Aryan was pondering what to do next whether to go near it or not a sound echoed in the surrounding "Master, let me take that body. I don''t know why but its resonating with me."


    Aryan took a look behind and saw a ray of lightning shooting towards him, as a reflex action he juped sideways to avoid that ray and let it pass towards the hilt.


    The ray of light too dodged Aryan and went inside the sword hilt. Earlier the hilt was glowing but after the ray of light went inside it began emitting dazzling radiance. Bright enough to engulf the entire place.


    For a second the room was engulfed by white light, nothing was visible except the eye binding light. Time passed and the light dimmed down, and the sword was nowhere to be found.


    Instead of the sword a golden chained locket was there. Aryan went near and grabbed it in a hurry in fear that another light show may begin anytime. He took a closer look and saw the design on the locket.


    It was something similar to the symbol of yin and yang but there the yin was golden instead of black. On taking another closer look at the locket he found a small sword in the yang side.


    He was about to check that sword when the hallway trembled and began trembling, showing the end of this dream. Aryan put the locket in his pocket and closed his eyes to move his consciousness to his body.


    Real World, Homia''s Rest Room....


    Aryan slowly opened his eyes and found himself on Yoshino''s lap. She laughed at him and asked, "Are you fine now lil Aryan?"


    Aryan woke up sobered himself and replied "Yes, I am fine now."


    "Really!!?"


    "Yes, really. By the way where is this place? I remembered I fell asleep on that fluffy comfy sofa. How did I end up in your lap and what is this place??"


    "Fufufu lil Aryan its a long story, will tell you on the way back, for now, tell me what did you get?"


    "....."


    "Common Lil Aryan show me already, why shy?"


    "Show what??!"


    "Your weapon seed!! What else?"


    "When did I get one?" asked Aryan in a confusion.


    "Ehhhh....When you are asleep didn''t you see any weird dream and got any object, like a sword or bow."


    Aryan remains silent for a while before telling, "Yes, I got a locket."


    "What!! A locket?!!"


    "Yes, a locket."


    "Where is it? Show me," asked Yoshino in a hurry.


    "Ehhh...I don''t know where it is. When I was about to wake up I put it in my pocket here and" Aryan touched his pocket and found something there.


    It was the locket, the same locket he shoved into his pocket in his dreams.


    Aryan took it out and showed it to Yoshino.


    She took it and used her clan''s special eye powers to see through it. What she saw inside made her body tremble in fear. Her legs became soft.....

 Chapter 58 - He Is Back!!!

    She saw the entire universe inside the locket, the yin side showed her the evil forces in the universe while the yang side showed her the protectors of the universe, including the Aizawa''s at the front lines. Not only this, but she also saw the creation of two Supreme Swords by the will of the universe.


    And to her surprise, one of the swords was present inside that locket. She hesitated for a while before asking "Lil Aryan do you know anything about the sword, inside this locket?"


    "Uhh... No, I don''t. As soon as I grabbed the locket my dream began to crumble and I woke up here, so¡­"


    "I see, keep it for now, we will try it tomorrow."


    "In my pocket or wear it?" Aryan asked in confusion.


    "Wear it, for now, no harm in doing that," replied Yoshino and handed it over to him.


    After that as promised Yoshino told Aryan about the chakra depression around him and how the entire room got destroyed.


    Aryan felt bad about destroying Homi''s room and apologized to him.


    But all went to vain when he found that the room is already repaired and the broken furnitures were already replaced by new ones.


    Now that he was brimming with energy, it was finally time to enjoy the International Cultivation Fair.


    Homia bid them farewell and went to his office to continue his work as a manager.


    Before bidding them farewell he gave Aryan and Yoshino two special cards, named as Spiritual Mythril VIP cards.


    Both of them wanted to enjoy the fair without revealing their identities and the Spiritual Mythril VIP cards were the things that could fulfill their wish.


    With the help of these cards, they could enter any section and any shop of the fair.


    After reaching near the entrance Aryan saw a map and asked Yoshino "Onee-Sama what''s with that map, it''s dividing the entire fair into seven different regions stating Grade 1 Zone, Grade 2 Zone and such¡­?"


    "Oh, I forgot to explain," apologized Yoshino and began her long lengthy explanation. According to her, The International Cultivation Fair is divided into nine different zones Grade 1, Grade 2, Grade 3... up to Grade 7 followed by the Entertainment Zone, and the Alchemy Zone.


    As the name suggests in Grade 1 Zone you can find first stage weapons and accessories, in Grade 2 Zone you can find stage two weapons and accessories and so on...


    Entertainment Zone is filled with places of food, visual dramas, and themed parks. And last, the alchemy zone, the most boring place of all was filled with research materials, project models, debates, etc¡­


    Twenty minutes. It took Yoshino twenty minutes to explain all this stuff with some additional details.


    Even though Yoshino explained everything in simple terms Aryan was having a hard time digesting everything she said.


    Some went above his head, some bounced off from his head, while the others were completely repelled. All in all from the long lengthy explanation of twenty minutes he understood only a little part, a little over five percent and the rest were¡­.


    "From where should we start then?" Aryan asked in a low voice, just half an hour ago when he woke up, he was brimming with energy, but the tedious, lengthy, and extra detailed explanation of Yoshino exhausted him out.


    "We should start with the Entertainment Zone first. You must be hungry by now, all those events of the past hours must have made your tummy empty."


    "So the raid starts from Entertainment Zone," Aryan asked with excitement.


    "Fufufufu, to be precise from the food market."


    "So shall we."


    "Yes, let the raid begin."


    As decided instead of entering the main fair they took a detour and entered the food market. Aryan''s imagination of a food market was something like a place with people shouting from their stalls and hoards of people making crowds before the shops.


    But when they entered the market he heard it again, that familiar sound that''s been gifted to him by the great being called Seven Sama, that *Crick...crick...crack* and another crack mark appeared on his tiny fist-sized heart.


    ''The f*ck? What the f*ck was I thinking when I believed that Seven has become a good to do saint and attained Zen.''


    ''He is back!! Back again with his underhanded plots and schemes, better I make my heart firm and cool down my mind. Let''s see from the last few days every plot written by him were happy go lucky overpowered MC types. Was he piling up all of his underhanded schemes to unleash them in this event?!''


    ''Yes, it can be a possibility,'' thought Aryan, and his face became ashen pale.


    Looking at Aryan''s color-changing face Yoshino got a little worried.


    "Should we stop for today and come tomorrow?" she asked in a soft voice. She knew that Aryan was excited about the fair but after entering the food market he became quiet and a myriad of expressions became visible on his face.


    "Yes, we should return for today" Aryan replied absent mindedly.


    Yoshino was on the verge of crying, after hearing his answer. She won the sacred game of Rock Paper And Scissor after doing some heavy calculation on probability, permutation and combination, and that too by chance.


    She was not sure whether she could win the game next time, and get a day off to spend the whole day with Aryan.


    Aryan snapped out of his contemplation and looked at Yoshino, seeing her on the verge of crying he changed his mind and decided to continue their trip.


    "Cough, I was thinking of something else when you asked and replied absentmindedly. We should continue for now. Why should we stop? We haven''t entered the main fair yet and this is just a starter so¡­..."


    "Yes, yes it is just a starter. The real fun is yet to come" replied Yoshino in excitement and went deep into the food market.

 Chapter 59 - Food Market

    The food market setup was the same as Aryan expected, a place filled with big and small stalls and peoples making crowds before the shops. But to his disdain, the materials getting used was something out of his expectations.


    Only one thing came to his mind when he saw the food getting cooked in the stalls, "The Grand Feast of the Gourmet King" held once every three hundred years by the head of the Immortal Gourmet Sect.


    A feast filled with delicious delicacies, whose aroma was enough to calm down the temper of mythical beasts. Only some selected hundred or so practitioners were allowed to attend this feast.


    And the selection process was not based on their power but by the Gourmet King himself. He used to invite each and every person who had piqued his interest. No good, no bad exists in his eye. If anyone dares to disobey or break the rules of his feast, he or she had to suffer his wrath¡­.


    The peculiarity of this feast was not the food dishes (even though they were one of a kind), but the ingredients used to make them. All the ingredients used were something that cannot be found easily, not with wealth or with the connection.


    Luck, powerful enough to defy the heavens and fortuitous encounters, were the two things needed to get a hand on the ingredients of the feast. Even the fires being used in cooking were something that many cultivators never read or heard of.


    Heavenly Phoenix Fire, Fire of Hell''s Gate, Fire of Burning Soul, Fire of Hope and Despair, and so on...


    In ancient times it was hard enough to encounter a phoenix, let alone meeting a Heavenly Phoenix of immortal stage and get its fire for cooking!!


    Something similar was the scenario in front of Aryan''s eyes at that time. All the food stalls were using different high-grade fire varieties to cook regular food dishes. Some were using the fire of Hell''s gate while others used the light of Hope and Despair, and the most commonly used fire was the fire of the Heavenly Phoenix.


    Aryan gulped down his hunger and looked at the stalls in astonishment. Everything in the food market was off the charts. "Onee Sama, if I am not wrong, they are using the fire of Hell''s gate fire¡­.." asked Aryan in a timid voice.


    "Yea, they are, it''s in the lowest grades though,"


    "Cough, cough, it is one of the lowest grades...!!"


    "Yea, it is the lowest tier of the lowest grade. They say it is somewhat nutritious and good for bones."


    ''Ha ha ha somewhat nutritious¡­.. In my time, food made from such fires was good, so good. Good enough to upgrade the spiritual roots decided by birth, by a fold or two. And in this era its the lowest grade¡­.. Hahaha¡­...''


    Looking at Aryan thinking about something, he didn''t intervene and waited for him to snap out of it. After recollecting his memory, Aryan snapped out and asked Yoshino to find a good booth. As wished, she found them a proper booth, with empty seats, less crowd, and a spicy aroma.


    Its name was Neon''s Hors-d''oevure, a shop dedicated to food appetizers. Continuous sizzling and crackling sounds were coming, from behind the booth and two sleek but sturdy men were taking orders and serving food.


    He found it somewhat weird as other cooks were doing live cooking to attract their customers, but this one was not doing anything of that sort and cooking behind the booth. Even though they weren''t doing the live kitchen, the food decorated on the booth and the aroma was enough to lure in a huge crowd.


    Another contradicting fact he observed was that even though it could easily attract a large group, only some people were seated there, and others were passing by without noticing it.


    She looked at Yoshino and asked her through telepathy, "Onee Sama, Why everyone out there is passing by without noticing this booth?"


    "Fufufu, you noticed now?"


    "Yea,"


    "Fufu, owner of this shop, has erected a barrier around the shop, only those who are destined to eat his food will notice this shop, and the rest will pass by without noticing."


    "What barrier is this? Never knew such a thing exists that can attract who are destined and will ignore the rest."


    "It''s his cultivation technique, Fate Diversion," replied Yoshino and picked up the menu card on the wooden bench. Both of them took a look at the menu list and the ordered dishes for their own. Yoshino ordered chicken karaage with three different varieties of sauce, while Aryan ordered something that he had never seen nor eaten. He ordered a food dish called Dosa with two different types of chutneys.


    After some minutes of waiting, one of the men working there served them with their respective orders. Karaage for Yoshino and Dosa for Aryan. The hot sizzling food and its appetizing aroma were too tempting for them, they were dripping saliva like a hungry wolf just to take one bite of the food before them.


    Another surprising thing that Aryan found was Dosa was not a single dish like Chicken Karaage but a dish containing two parts. One was the outer layer, and one the other was filling or stuffing.


    The stuffing was made from mashed potatoes and fried with different onions and spices to give out the spicy umami.. And was wrapped around by the outer layer part which was yellowish-white, and a mix of brown.

 Chapter 60 - Dosa

    Aryan broke a piece of the outer layer, grabbed some stuffings in it, dipped it in one of the white chutney, and chomped it down...¡­


    Outer layer''s crispy and crunchy texture accompanied by the salty hot mashed potatoes. The combination was something that Aryan had never tasted in his life. Not in the present, nor in his past.


    While he was savoring the taste and texture ''boom¡­..'' something exploded in his mouth. A new taste surfaced in his mouth. A feeling of hot and spiciness. Before Aryan reacts to the spiciness'' boom, boom'', two more flavors came into light. A balanced bomb of sweetness and sourness. Aryan was getting confused over the different tastes but at the same time, enjoying their combination.


    A smirk appeared on Yoshino''s face when she saw Aryan''s color changing and confused expression over the combination of tastes. She knew something about that dish called Dosa, but didn''t tell him anything about it, and kept it a secret for a surprise.


    The bombardment of tastes inside Aryan''s mouth had just started then, after the combination of sweet and sour came many different combinations, sweet and spicy, sour and spicy, sweet, salty, and so on...¡­...


    The endless bombardment of flavor tastes was creating chaos in his mouth. His brain and taste buds were having a hard time to recognize the different tastes and label them.


    And to Yoshino''s surprise, Aryan stopped showing different expressions on his face, all she could see now was an expression of joy and content. He had stopped thinking about the different tastes and engrossed in savoring it.


    When Aryan tried the other chutney, a new series of flavor bombs exploded in his mouth, and like the first time, he enjoyed the second bite without overthinking about them. Within some minutes, the outer layer and the stuffings were gone.


    He looked at the plate in a daze and with a confused expression on his face. Yoshino laughed at the confused Lil boy and asked, "Lil Aryan, should we order another serving?"


    "Huh, What? No, What happened to the Dosa?? I was eating it, and now it''s gone!!"


    "Fufufu, that''s the wonder of the eastern spices. The more you try to understand, the more you will get confused. The best way to understand them is don''t try to understand them."


    "...."


    "Bounced over your head?"


    "Yes, completely bounced,"


    "Fufu, it''s a common expression. What I wanted to say is don''t try to understand them, just savor and enjoy its taste. The more you enjoy it, the closer you will get near to understand its taste."


    Aryan nodded head and didn''t say anything, now that he had finished the Dosa he was getting a burning sensation in his mouth, the aftereffects of the spices.


    Yoshino laughed at him and offered him some water, but to her surprise. It couldn''t kill the aftereffect of the spices. While he was gulping down another bottle of water, a small girl in a yellow dress came, served him something in a bowl, and went away.


    While Yoshino and Aryan were pondering the Lil girl''s identity, the serving boy came and told them about her identity. The small girl was the chef''s daughter. And her name was Akihiko, or Aki in short.


    Even though he told them about the Lil girl Yoshino had a torn of questions, she began by asking, "Boy do tell me why the Lil girl served us food? Is it a special service?? And why didn''t she tell us anything and left??? Are you forcing her to work? Are you having a hard time????...."


    Hearing the bombardment of questions, both Aryan and the serving boy were getting a cold sweat. They tried to intervene in the middle, but to their disdain, they faced utter defeat.


    The chef working at the back of the booth heard some commotion and came out from his hide to stop them. He started by apologizing to Yoshino, "Miss, I am really sorry, and please forgive my Lil girl if he had offended you and your brother."


    Listening to his apology, Yoshino stopped all of a sudden, and her face became flushed red. None of the three present there couldn''t understand what in the world happened that stopped the chatterbox and make her feel embarrassed.


    Taking advantage of the situation, the chef of the stall went near the bowl served by her daughter and opened the lid. He was expecting some messy or disordered food inside it, but to his surprise, he found two dessert dishes inside it. One was white, and the other was black, he observed them carefully from all sides, smelled them from near, then closed the lid again.


    His expression after putting down the bowl was that of a dumfounded person.


    ''Just what in the world happened!! His five-year-old daughter, who couldn''t use Mystic Creation till an hour ago, used it successfully and made desserts out of it!!!'' His mind was becoming chaotic to found out the triggering possibilities.


    His daughter went through the once in a lifetime Special Awakening and awakened the unique power of her cultivation technique Mystic Creation, and to add up the frustration as his father, he didn''t even know the triggering possibilities, nor he was present with her at the time of awakening.


    He took deep breaths, calmed down her mind, and asked Aryan and Yoshino to wait for some time. Before they could reply to anything he escaped the place and went behind the booth. While Aryan was waiting for his return, he smelled two sweet smells from his rear.


    The smell was coming from the bowl with the lid on it. Aryan went near, picked up the bowl, and removed the cover. ''Fashhhh'' two sweet but completely different aroma entered his nose. Unconsciously, he dripped saliva again to eat those deserts.


    Observing all these events from the sidelines, Yoshino didn''t intervene with him and let him do what he was doing. Seeing the father and daughter, she had a hunch that little girl who served the desserts before have inherited multiple cultivation techniques, just like Aryan.


    One was Mystic Creation most probably from her mom''s side, and the other would be Fate Diversion if her hunch is correct.


    Without further ado, Aryan picked up the white dessert and put it in his mouth. "Guup," his mouth closed, the second he put it in. The soft yet heavy white round balls melted his insides.. The burning sensation he was getting earlier from the spices disappeared from his mouth, and a sweet taste spread all over.

 Chapter 61 - Something Happened!!

    Every time he chewed the dessert, sweet syrup came out gushing from it, filling his mouth with infinite sweetness. Seeing the pleasure on Aryan''s face, Yoshino was tempted to eat half of the second dessert, but before she asks Aryan for a share, the chef of the booth came back with the little girl named Akihiko.


    Yoshino stared at the Lil girl behind her father and asked her with a smile, "Aki Chan, it seems like the white dessert made by you is bery bery tasty. See Lil Aryan is enjoying it to its heart content,"


    Listening to Yoshino''s compliment, a smile appeared on Lil girl''s face, she was feeling happy from her first-ever compliment from someone else other than his parents and the serving boys.


    Unaware of the surrounding events, Aryan was busy enjoying the white dessert. He finished the first one and now it was time for the second one. The black dessert.


    He picked it up with his hands and put it inside his mouth in one go. Everyone''s attention was set on Aryan, for Yoshino she was curious about the taste, for the chef and group they were curious about the new powers of the Lil girl and for the customers, the commission attracted them.


    Even after putting the dessert in his mouth, no visible reaction was observed on Aryan''s face. No body or facial movement was observed for the next sixty seconds.


    Suddenly, tears came out gushing from his eyes. Everyone present there was taken aback by this unexpected turn of events. They were hoping to see the myriad expressions on that little boy''s face.


    But suddenly he started crying!!


    ''What the hell is going on'' was the thought on everyone''s mind.


    Yoshino rushed near Aryan, wiped his tears, and hugged him. Though she didn''t know what made Aryan cry, she knew the way how to stop him. Aryan sobered up and calmed down after some time.


    The owner of the booth went near Aryan and asked him the reason of his tears.


    And the answer he got was, "Try that dessert yourself, you will understand."


    Both the chef and Yoshino got confused by his reply. ''Try it yourself. What does he mean by that'' pondered Yoshino. Before asking Akihiko to make another batch of those black sweets. The shy little girl hiding behind her father went near Yoshino, pulled her into a corner and said her something in a low voice.


    After she finished, a laugh appeared on Yoshino''s face, "Fufufufu, So that was the reason. You should have told me earlier. Well, what''s done is done can''t do anything about it. Can you tell me what that black sweet was."


    Confused by the convo of those two her dad intervened and asked, "Ah, Miss¡­., Can you please tell me what did my daughter tell you?"


    "Miss Yoshino, Head Maid of Aizawa family residing on the other side of the island, and what about you chef san, what''s your name?"


    The chef shuddered and replied, "Greeting to Miss Yoshino, I am known by the name of Spice Master Victor."


    "Oh, so you are Spice Master Victor."


    "Yes, miss,"


    "Never heard of you,"


    Aryan "....."


    Victor "....."


    Others seated there "....."


    "Cough cough, so miss Yoshino, what did my little Aki told you?"


    "Fufu, an interesting event."


    "An interesting event!!"


    "Yes, some hours ago, you had left your spice blend on the desk uncovered, while Aki Chan was carrying some spice bottles from the counter to the backside she stumbled upon a rock, and the chilly flakes bottle ended up inside the spice blend."


    "So, that explained the red, swollen mouth of the Lil master over there."


    "Not only that, she told me about her Special Awakening too, want to hear?"


    "Yes, yes, please tell," replied Victor.


    "You want me to tell you all these things while standing, won''t I get tired?"


    Victor understood what she wanna say and offered her a special seat in the far corner with another serving of Chicken Karaage. Even though Yoshino was a maid, she was filthy rich, money was not a problem for her. What she wanted to see was the behavior of the owner.


    "Hehehe, you really know how to do business. Let me tell you the after story."


    "Yes, please continue."


    As narrated by Yoshino after Aki found she had made a blunder, so she tried to fix it by removing the chilly flakes from the spice blend, but some of the flakes still remained there, and she couldn''t remove them. And to add up her frustration, that same spice blend was used to make Aryan''s potato mash fillings.


    She got panicked by it and tried to use her cultivation technique, Mystic Creation, which had the power to create anything to everything if she have the right ingredients. She tried, tried, and tried again but was unable to activate it.


    "Then, how did she created those desserts?" Aryan intervened.


    "Yes, yes, Lil Aryan I am coming to that part."


    "Oh, okay, then continue."


    "Despite her repeated failure, she tried many times but couldn''t trigger the special awakening. But something happened when she saw Aryan."


    "Miraculous!!"


    "Yes, I think you are still a kid to understand this, but the Victor San over there can understand, I think."


    "...."


    "What''s with that expression" pouted Yoshino.


    "I can understand?!!"


    "Gahhhhhh dumb males, kill me, someone kill me."


    "Cough, it''s not like I am dumb, it''s just you haven''t explained it yet."


    "Ahhh, these dumb creatures. Didn''t I tell you something happened, take the hint man, take the hint."


    "Ahem, Miss couldn''t understand what you wanna convey by saying something happened."


    "....."


    "Please elaborate."


    "Leave it, you will understand later."


    "Sigh¡­. Can''t do anything about it then."


    "So, she created those sweets to make up for her blunder and triggered something after seeing me."


    "Yes."


    "Okay..."


    Even Aryan, who has lived for seven hundred plus years in his previous life, couldn''t understand what Yoshino meant by something happened. Only Yoshino knew its the beginning of an one-sided love of the Lil girl, for Aryan, that triggered the Special Awakening in her.


    "So Lil master, can you tell me the taste of the black sweet? And why did you cry after eating it??"

 Chapter 62 - I Triggered A Side Story Filler Event?!!

    "Ah, that, its taste was very enriching, I can''t describe its taste in words, but that''s no the peculiar thing about it. The most intriguing thing about that dessert is when I put it in my mouth, it made me remember my infancy and all the precious time I have spent with my parents. Emotions overflowed within me and I couldn''t control them¡­..."


    Yoshino "....."


    Victor "..."


    Others eavesdropping on them "....."


    One more thing Aryan did not tell them was not just the present life, but also some past life events had resurfaced in his mind that he had long forgotten.


    "So, the white dessert was a sweet bomb, and the black one was an emotion bomb, nom?!!" asked a voice from behind.


    "Yes," replied Aryan, without seeing who the speaker.


    "I see, seems interesting, wanna sign up a contract with our company, nom?"


    ''Ehhh nom!! Isn''t it Homia''s,'' thought Aryan and turned back and found the person he expected.... is what I wanted to narrate. But he found an old man behind him!!


    Aryan "....."


    "Pfft, Homi you are at it again, will you ever change?" asked Yoshino and started laughing, looking at her sudden laughing all the peoples eavesdropping on them show signs of confusion on their face.


    "Nom, that''s how I am," replied the old man, with a smirk.


    "Now change your disguise, don''t confuse my lil Aryan,"


    "On it, nom," replied Homia and took out his glasses. Suddenly a light flashed, and he came back to his original looks. "Oh, so you can change disguise like that, that''s interesting."


    "Nom, Lil Master, It''s one of the magic arts that came along with my main cultivation technique."


    ''Hehe, sure, sure now we are getting free magic arts in cultivation techniques, buy one get one plus take another one scheme. Seven you failed this time. I am numb to all these surprises now.''


    "So, Homia San care to explain what were you doing here?" asked Aryan.


    "I was working in the office but out of nowhere I smelled spicy hot umami in my room and got pulled here¡­."


    "Fate Diversion told you, didn''t I?" intervened Yoshino.


    "Nani!! How come you know about my cultivation technique? I don''t think I have told this to anyone here except the event organizers¡­.."


    "Fufufu"


    "Nom nom, who do you think she is?"


    "Wait, damn shit, don''t tell me the last name of the organizer is Aizawa?!!!"


    "Nom, yes, nom."


    "OMHG!!! So you really are from that family?!!"


    Aryan couldn''t understand something and intervened between them, "Victor San, just some time ago onee-sama told you that we are from the Aizawa family located on the other side of the island. What did you understand then?"


    "Cough, I thought you are a powerful family on this island...."


    "....."


    "Wait, nom, till now you didn''t know your organizer''s full name?" asked Homia.


    "Nice question, let me tell you a story and then you ask me the same question again," replied Victor and took them into a small camp near the booth to talk in private. Aryan found himself another comfortable sofa, Homia and Yoshino on a couch. Victor and group on chairs.


    "In a far corner of a big city, there was a dine called Neon''s Dine specializing in a variety of different cushions and dishes. The family of three live there and enjoy there life happily."


    "I see."


    "Yes, they live their everyday contentedly, till one day when the owner''s wife got a strange disease, lost her soul sea, and went into coma."


    Aryan "....."


    Homia "....."


    Yoshino "....."


    "Her husband took her to many hospitals and many professional doctors even though they weren''t rich, many institutions and medical research team took interest in his wife''s strange disease and provided her free treatment, but all failed."


    "Wait, I have something to ask," intervened Aryan. Many questions were bubbling up in his mind. It was his first time hearing the disappearance of someone''s soul sea. He knew about the breakage of the soul sea but disappeared!!! Is something new to him.


    Victor stopped his narration and agreed to answer his question. The first question of Aryan was about the disappearance of the soul sea. What did he mean by disappearance like completely vanishing from her body or something else? Victor laughed at his question and replied that even he doesn''t know what does it mean.


    Aryan, Homia, and Yoshino were dumbfounded from his reply. Only one thought was there in their mind ''This man has lost it.''


    Looking at the blank expressions on their face, Victor chuckled and said, "By the way, I am perfectly sane and I haven''t lost it. I am still kicking and will keep on kicking."


    The three of them heard his reply, and the doubts in their minds about Victor''s sanity cleared up. "So, care to explain now what is this strange disease, nom?"


    "I don''t know how to explain and what to explain. My wife went shopping once and on her way back she collapsed suddenly, no injury, no wound nor any spiritual attack were found on her body."


    "Not even a single scratch?!!"


    "Yes, not even a single scratch. I got a call from City Hospital informing my wife collapsed in front of a shopping mall and the nearby people there called an ambulance for her."


    "I see."


    "I closed the shop and rushed to the hospital, the doctors there said she is in a coma and they couldn''t root out the problem."


    "I see, I see."


    ''Wait, fck you Seven. How did I end up triggering this side story filler event?!!''


    "Sigh¡­.. He won''t reform, I should know that better than anyone else," mumbled Aryan in a low voice. Homia heard his mumbling and asked, "Who won''t reform??"


    "No, no one, let him continue the story."

 Chapter 63 - Slavery Contract!!

    Victor continued his narration again "They invited many experts from other places, but none of them could root out the problem. When the case got media exposures, it spread like rapid-fire, and attracted the attention of many other planet''s medical institutions. But all in vain,"


    "So, where is she now?" intervened Aryan again.


    "She is in K Foundation''s VIP ward," answered one of the serving boys behind Victor and started sobbing. Aryan couldn''t see him crying and asked Homia to comfort him.


    As ordered by Aryan, he took the man outside for fresh air and private talks. Now back to the conversation, Aryan wanted to ask about this VIP ward. Before he opened his mouth, Yoshino intervened and started speaking, "Lil Aryan for your information K Foundation is under Aizawa family."


    "Yes, it is," Victor agreed.


    "What?!!"


    "Yes, and its owner is none other than you dear Granny Kotori."


    "Nani!! Granny''s company then?!!"


    "Yes, and she is the one who provided us the help in time of our need in exchange of a deal."


    "Deal, what sort of deal?" inquired Aryan.


    "Deal to find her a planet."


    Aryan "....."


    Yoshino "..."


    "What?!! Why that look on your faces?" Victor questioned them.


    "Victor San you work for any real estate company?!! Never knew, ha ha ha hahaha".


    "Nuuuuuuuuuu Lil Master, I am a full-time chef It''s my cultivation technique, Fate Diversion. She asked me to use my cultivation technique and pin down the planet location where she can break through to the Seventh Stage."


    "Oh, so you are the person Master Kotori was talking about, What a coincidence, we all are interconnected with each other."


    "Sigh...I signed a contract with her at that time, that I should have read properly, and ended up getting dragged here."


    Aryan "..."


    Yoshino "She tricked you, right?"


    Victor "....."


    "Oh, come one, we are buddies in getting tricked then."


    Aryan "...."


    Victor "....."


    "Oh, come on, don''t make those faces. She tricked me many times in the past. I know the pain of getting scammed and tricked by her, fufufufu."


    Aryan "....."


    ''Just what in the world is Granny Kotori doing?!! Scamming and tricking that many people and making them work for the family!!''


    "What?!! who is our new comrade," intervened a voice. It was Homia with the serving boy behind him. Upon finding out another person got tricked by Granny Kotori, his delights were crossing bounds. Seeing the laugh on his face, Aryan was getting confused. ''Ehhh¡­ Shouldn''t they be sad or frustrated about getting tricked!! Why are they happy over it?!!''


    Aryan looked at Homia and started telepathy with him.


    "Hello hello, Homia San, can you hear me?"


    Homia was startled by the sudden sound in his head and showed an alertness flash in his eyes. Looking at him, Yoshino started another telepathy with Homia and asked him about the sudden change of the reaction.


    "Oh, no its nothing, Lil Master Aryan contacted me with telepathy, that startled me, nom."


    "Oh, okay, talk with him, tell me later what he asked"


    "Okay, nom," he ended his telepathy with Yoshino. One thing that was unknown to both of them was Aryan was prying into their telepathy and listened to their conversation. It''s not that he wanted to, it''s just that he had developed a habit of prying on others talk.


    "Cough, Homia San. sorry for startling you, are you fine now?"


    "Nom, Nom. How did you know it startled me?!!"


    "Ahhh¡­. How did I know? Nice question you have got there," Aryan was sweating buckets on what to reply. He blabbered out something that he shouldn''t have. ''Ahhh, what should I do? What should I reply? What should I reply?? Fooker Seven gib me script, gib me, quick.''


    "Leave it, I must have shown freaked out expression on my face," and dismissed his previously asked question.


    Aryan took a sigh of relief and continued his telepathy again. "Hello, hello, Homia San. Can you hear me?" Am I audible??"


    "Oh, yes. Lil Master, you are clear and audible. So what do you wanna ask?"


    "Ahh¡­. That. My granny has tricked you into working for her right??"


    "Yes, she played underhanded tricks and made us sign a contract to work for her till I have life."


    Aryan "..."


    "So, what''s about it, nom?"


    "Ehhhh¡­.. How to say. I mean, aren''t you angry or frustrated that she tricked you into slavery? You seem happy about it!! Not a bit of frustration nor sadness is visible on your face!!!"


    "Nom nom, pffft. Why should I show sadness or frustration over it?!! Peoples out there are dying to get yours family slavery contract. And god knows how but I got it. I am happy with it."


    Aryan "..."


    "That''s what you wanted to ask, nom??"


    "Ho-mi-a San are you one of those mass-o-chest?" asked Aryan in a serious voice.


    Homia "....."


    "I think you are one. Homia San."


    "Nom¡­.Nom¡­. Mass-O-Chest!!! You mean masochist?!!!"


    "They are the same thing anyway, so you are one."


    "Nom, nom, nuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I am not."


    "Really?!!"


    "Yes, really, your family''s slave contract is something that everyone on this planet can sign with eyes closed."


    Aryan "..."


    He remained silent for some time before blurting out, "Am I living on a mass-o-chest planet??"


    Yoshino "What?!"


    Homia "What??!!"


    Victor "What??!!!"


    "Ah, never mind," said Aryan and diverted everyone''s attention towards their current topic.


    But at the same time, he was thinking, ''With Seven as the creator anything is possible in this storyline, a planet filled with mass-o-chest may sound absurd in other novels, but on this¡­..'' a tingling sensation passed throughout his body.

 Chapter 64 - Traps, Traps, Everywhere Traps.

    "So you are saying my family slave contract is lucrative enough that people can sign it with their eyes closed?"


    "Hehehe Lil Aryan, it''s more than that. One word is not enough to describe that contract."


    "Okay¡­.." said Aryan with confusion and brought up the main topic again. As Victor had told them earlier, Granny Kotori wanted him to find her a planet to break through her bottleneck of cultivation. In exchange, she will treat his wife in the best hospital with the best facility and doctors.


    So Homia asked his question now "How is all this related to the question I asked half an hour ago?"


    Aryan'' Fck, I almost forgot the main question in the flow,'' without any hesitation he asked at once, "Victor San how is this all related to the question that Homia asked you in the beginning?"


    I.e. "Till now you didn''t know your organizer''s name?"


    "Hahaha, Lil Master I am coming to that part," replied Victor and continued his story.


    "I still remember that day. That day I signed the contract, returned home, took a shower, and fell asleep with my daughter. I was so happy that day. I just had to use my powers to find her a planet, and she will take care of my wife till we got a cure for her. But the next day when I opened my eyes¡­."


    Silence~~~~~


    "What happened next?!! Why stop?? When you open your eyes what happened??" Aryan asked with curiosity. Cause he knew that her Granny was involved in that story. One of the main leading characters of the novel, so it was bound to be off charts. He just wanted to see the level of bizarreness in it.


    "I opened my eyes and found myself in a..."


    "Five stars hotel''s kitchen, right?" asked Aryan with over brimming confidence. Observing the off-chart plots of the novel, he deduced that his Granny must have transported him to a five-star hotel''s kitchen to hone his skills.


    One more reason he thought of this possibility was that Homia and Yoshino told him just some time ago that his family contract is so so that anybody will sign it with eyes closed. So the best conclusion he could think of was his Granny sent him to a five-star hotel to hone his skills and improve his life quality and standards.


    "Nothing of that sort happened", replied Victor in a solemn voice after hearing him out.


    Yoshino "...."


    Homia "...."


    Aryan ''Fck you seven, you misled me.''


    "So, where did you find yourself when you opened your eyes, nom?"


    "I found myself in IGSHF training school".


    "Nom the what IGSHF!!"


    "Yes, IGSHF."


    Yoshino couldn''t believe what Victor was saying and rushed outside to check the IGSHF database, after some time she came back with a surprised look on her face. Homia stared at her and asked, "Did you find his entry?"


    "Yes, replied Yoshino with a blank face and showed the virtual pad to Homia and Aryan."


    Name: Victor Cross


    Age: 23


    Gender: Male


    Rank: 004


    Code name: The Cook


    Special Power: Fate Diversion


    Entry number: IGSHF#8144


    Though Aryan couldn''t understand most of the things, Homia could understand them and what they meant. And the most intriguing part was the Rank 004 that was attracting his attention. After remaining silent for a while, he broke the silence and asked "Yoshino San, Am I dreaming or his rank is 004, nom?"


    "You are not dreaming, Lil boy," Yoshio replied absentmindedly.


    Seeing that no one is in their right state to explain him about the stuffs written on the pad, Aryan took the virtual pad from Yoshino''s hand and browsed through it to find their meanings. After some minutes of fiddling on the pad, he found what he wanted, the info article about the IGSHF entries. Aryan clicked on it and opened the article. What he saw on the screen was something like this.


    Intergalactic Secret Hidden Forces (IGSHF)


    Name: Original name of the candidate


    Age: Original age of the candidate after verification


    Gender: No need to explain


    Rank: Calculated based on marks obtained from written exams and Mission scores.


    Code Name: Special name given only to top rankers.


    Special Power: Cultivation Technique special power, to be filled after showing proof.


    Aryan returned the pad to Yoshio and looked at the person before him with a stupefied expression on his face.


    "Hehe, don''t look at me like that, it''s freaking me out."


    Brown hairs, green eyes and a mesomorphic body build. This person standing in front of them was a top ranker of the IGSHF, working in a food booth as a chef!!!


    Yoshino, who was silent all this time. Suddenly she fiddled something on her virtual tab and handed it over to Victor.


    All this time Yoshino was silently fiddling something on her virtual pad when Aryan and Homia stopped asking questions she opened a profile and handed it over to Victor.


    Now it was Victor''s turn to get surprised, what he saw in the pad was as follows:


    Name: Yoshino Tachikawa


    Age: 19


    Gender: Female


    Rank: 0


    Code name: The Witch Fairy


    Special Power: [.....>.<.....]


    Entry number: Null


    This time Victor looked at her in a daze, "Rank: 004, Code name: The Cook," shouted Victor and gave a salute to Yoshino. Seeing his respect for Yoshino, Homia couldn''t brave it anymore and yelled out "Rank 4, Victor Cross, check for the name Homia Niedlich."


    Victor got startled by the yelling and typed out Homia Niedlich on the virtual pad. And to his surprise, a profile came out with a lock symbol on it. Showing that it''s an encrypted profile. Homia went near, took the pad from him, scanned his finger and iris, then returned it again to Victor.


    The encrypted profile was unlocked now. He clicked on it and opened the profile page. What he saw inside made him tremble in fear. The person named Homia acting as the International Cultivation Fest Manager is a point ranker.


    Name: Homia Niedlich


    Age: 15


    Gender: Male


    Rank: 0.8


    Code name: 4OK


    Special Power: [.....>.<.....]


    Entry number: IGSHF#5036


    From white to pale now pale to ashen pale his face colour was fading away with each passing minute the head maid named Yoshino was a 0 ranker [Hidden Ranker, Highest Rank] and this old looking person in his 30s, named Homia was a point ranker [A Rank Below Hidden Rank].


    All the big shots of IGSHF were showing up one after another, and one thing was common between them, all of them were calling that little boy their master!!


    ''Just who in the world is this boy?'' he pondered.


    Meanwhile Aryan was tiptoeing on his legs to look at Homia''s profile. After struggling for some minutes, he finally got to peek at the virtual pad. And the first thing he saw was Homia''s age, 15 years.


    "Traps, traps, everywhere traps," muttered Aryan. He started the day with Yoshino to enjoy the fair. But ended up triggering events, fillers and side stories, that too one after another with no gap or interval in between.


    First the inauguration ceremony, then the weapon seed dream, followed by food market events, then meeting Victor, finding out his back story, then his job in IGSHF followed by Yoshino''s hidden ranking and Homi''s age.....


    So much was happening around him, and his outdated first-generation 8-bit processor was facing technical errors and limitations in processing the advanced data types of the modern era. That requires a 64-bit architecture octagonal processor.


    He sorted out all the events in his mind, recollected everything that happened till then and asked "So, what was the main topic again?"


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Upcoming chapters sneak peek: Yoshino & Homia''s hidden identity.


    Awakening of the sage of Harmony


    VRMMO Cultivation Journey

 Chapter 65 - Homias True Form

    "Gahh, damn it," yelled Yoshino. All this time she was feeling something was off, she was forgetting something, and now she remembered it was the first question by Homia. He asked him in the beginning why he doesn''t know the organizer''s full name, and instead of giving a two-line answer, he started narrating his life history.


    And at one point, his life history intensified. Intensified enough that Yoshino and Homia found some common background in them (Graduates of IGSHF)


    Yoshino couldn''t keep herself together and shouted at him, "Victor Cross, Rank 004, why didn''t you know your organizer''s full name? Answer in two lines, no more life history. I am running out of patience."


    Victor stood straight like an army cadet and replied with the same tone "Victor Cross, Rank 004, replying to Yoshino Tachikawa, Rank 0. After signing that contract with Miss Kotori, my life has been turned upside down."


    Aryan "Explain how?"


    "Sir, yes sir," shouted Victor and told his life history after signing the contract.


    "After I graduated from IGSHF, they offered me an option to work full time or part-time. Since I have a daughter to take care of, I choose the part-time and ended up with this IGSHF-SMD."


    "IGSH-SMD, what''s that?" questioned Aryan. He found out about the IGSH just some time ago, so there was no chance he would know about IGSHF-SMD. Before he reply something, Yoshino fiddled something on her virtual pad and showed it to Aryan. He took a quick look at all the description and got some idea about IGSHF-SMD. The page described it as follows.


    Gadget Name: Intergalactic Secret Hidden Forces Special Mission Device


    Description: A specially designed device in the shape of a watch, for the IGSH graduates who choose to serve part-time for personal reasons. The IGSHF-SMD can be used as a virtual pad and a communicator between the owner and the IGSH head office.


    This device will transport you instantly to your mission zone, without any early notification, so the owner of this device must stay alert and keep his calm.


    [Note: Only the top rankers are given this device]


    After reading out the description, Aryan looked at Victor with eyes of pity and didn''t question him any further. Somewhere in his heart, he found his situation similar to that of Victor.


    "Oh, so you are an IGSH-SMD holder. Then you have a valid reason why you didn''t know the organizer''s name. Master Hiroki must have dragged you and some other IGSH graduates with that SMD device to maintain the security of the fair."


    "Yes, Miss Yoshino. And he didn''t even give us any instructions nor any details, all he said was I am counting on you and vanished without a trace."


    "Pffft, nom, nom, nom the same as always. He never does his work properly. Sigh¡­..."


    Suddenly, that place became silent. No one had any other questions to ask. Yoshino was looking towards Homia, Homia towards Aryan and Aryan towards Victor. For some time, the game of staring continued and would have continued for some more time, if Aryan hadn''t remembered something that had been bugging him for a while.


    "Homia San, you look like you are in your thirties. How come your age is fifteen in the official records."


    Homia "...."


    Victor "....."


    Serving Boys "...."


    "Pffft, hehehehe, I was waiting for this moment. Ho-m-ia Kun give your answer to our Lil Aryan, why is your age fifteen in the record, and you look thirty?" mocked Yoshino.


    Listening to her mockery, Homia''s eyes were twitching, he was tempted to go and spank Yoshino, but to his disdain, he didn''t have the authority nor had the strength to do so.


    "Cough, I am telling, but this secret shouldn''t go outside, and if it goes, then¡­." a light flickered in his eyes, and a cold stare towards Victor and his group.


    "We won''t tell," replied Victor and his two companions.


    "Hmm, good," Homia went near the entrance, closed it, sealed it off with a talisman paper, then returned with a relived expression on his face.


    "Homi Chan, my shy boy, stop being so cautious and reveal your secret."


    "Tch, tch, nom, I will get you one day, sis," Homia cursed and snapped his fingers....


    All of them present there were staring at him with eyes full of curiosity, but their eyes started to hurt when they couldn''t find any visible changes in him. Yoshino got annoyed by it and asked, "Oi Homia, what''s taking you so long to transform, haven''t you mastered that art already?"


    "Tch, nom, I have added a special restriction on it, so that even if I run out of chakra energy, I will remain in this disguise for sometime."


    "Fufufu, cotton ball, stop being shy already."


    Homia closed his eyes and willed it, slowly a thing layer of light engulfed him initializing his body transformation and what comes after the transformation was a creature to behold. Round eyes, round face, black hairs.


    But that''s not the striking part about the person before them, the Homia in 30s was like a hundred and eight centimetres tall, but after changing to his original shape, his height sharply dropped to four feet and five inches approx.


    Except for Yoshino, all of them present there had a shocked expression on their face. If his physical feature is to be revised again, it will be something like this. Round eyes, round face, black hair, fluffy cheeks all in all a chubby shota!!


    Aryan could not stop his laughter and laughed hard at his original form, seeing Aryan laugh Aki could no longer control herself, and began to laugh at Homia. Seeing their joyful laughter without holding back, Victor and his companions began to laugh.


    On the other side, instead of getting angry, Homia was blushing, flushed red. If seen from a distance, anyone will tell its not someone''s head but a tomato with hands and legs. While they were laughing to their heart''s content, Yoshino made a telepathy connection with Aryan and asked him to pull Homia''s cheeks.


    Without asking further questions, Aryan went near him and poked his cheeks, and to his surprise, his hand went inside it. Those soft fluffy fluffy cheeks of Homia and their softness ahh~~~


    Even Aryan''s soft cheeks were not a match for them. After tasting that sensual pleasure once he couldn''t stop himself and poked him again, "Ahh~~~" a sound of pleasure came from his inside. He poked them again and again till Yoshino asked him to grope them with his tiny hands.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.

 Chapter 66 - The Last Filler : Life History

    A smirk was visible on his face after hearing out Yoshino''s advice. He made his heart firm and groped Homia''s cheeks with his both hands...


    Standing on the sidelines Rank 4, Victor Cross was having mixed feelings in his heart. At one moment he was admiring Homia''s achievement as a point ranker agent from IGSHF, and it increased further when he found out the point ranker before him was a fifteen-year-old kid. But after he changed back to his original form, he couldn''t keep up the same admiration. No matter how he looked, he didn''t seem like an IGSHF agent material.


    ''Ehhhhh¡­. This chubby, shota, is a point ranker?'' While he was pondering about this, a sound came "Ahhhhhh... Lil master hurts, hurts, it hurts. Ahhhhh¡­..."


    Looking at the scenario before her, Yoshino remembered the time when she used to bully Homia and grope his cheeks. After groping and fondling them for some time, Aryan felt satisfied and left his cheeks alone till the next time.


    Seeing Homia''s body build a question arisen in Aryan''s mind, the same question over which Victor was wrecking his brain. He looked at Yoshino and asked through telepathy, "Onee-Sama, Homia San is really an IGS¡­. whatever agent? Cause his body built says something else to me."


    "Fufufu, Lil Aryan, haven''t you heard the idiom don''t judge a shota from his cover?"


    Aryan "...."


    "You really haven''t heard it!!"


    ''I can relate it to the idiom don''t judge a book from it''s cover but replacing the book with shota!! The heck happened to this era''s literature?!! That bastard¡­.. He didn''t even spare this world literature. Sigh¡­..''


    "Well, it''s the normal reaction that everyone gives after seeing his real form, why don''t you asked him to do a demo fight between him and Victor?"


    "Ehhh¡­. Demo fight here? in this fair?? Won''t it disrupt the peace of the fest?"


    "Fufufu, your gramps have ordered a specially designed portable arena for such an occasion, wanna check it out?"


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, but before that let''s finish this Victor''s story. We have already spent a lot of time here."


    "Yes, yes, let''s deal with him first. Also, one more thing I am sorry."


    Aryan had a confused expression on his face when he heard her apologies. He couldn''t relate nor think of a reason for her sorry. It just came out of blue between their convo.


    "Ehhhh¡­.. Why are you apologizing now?" asked Aryan with a confused look on his face.


    "The thing is, I should have wrapped up this case of Victor long ago, but I got engrossed in his story and¡­..."


    "Hehe, no problem. It''s not like we lose anything, so you don''t have to apologise."


    Seeing at the two peoples'' faces and their changing expression, Homia had already guessed they are talking over with telepathy. But what, he didn''t know, nor wanted to know. Cause after he saw the smile on Yohino''s face, his right eye started twitching, giving him the early warning of an eclipse on his peaceful life.


    He cleared up his mind from unnecessary thoughts and superstition and asked Victor in an annoyance "Victor Cross, do tell me one thing why did you tell us this long story instead of a short answer? It ate up most of my time. The same goes for Lil Master and Yoshino too, they could have visited other shops and booths but got stocked here with your long story."


    This was the same question that both Aryan and Yoshino wanted to ask. Now that Homia has already asked, they were waiting for his answer.


    Suddenly tears came out gushing from Victor''s eyes. None of them present there didn''t have any idea why he started crying suddenly.


    "Ehhh¡­.. Victor San why are you crying now?" asked Aryan and handed him a tissue to wipe out his tears. Victor took it, and calmed down after some time.


    "So what was the reason of this¡­.?"


    "Of this sudden outburst? Yes, I am telling," said Victor and started the last filler of this chapter.


    He was already in distress when his wife went into a coma and to add up the frustration no medicine nor any magic item worked on her. He was feeling a little happy when Aryan''s Granny offered her a helping hand in exchange for finding her a planet to break through the bottleneck of her cultivation, but because of his carelessness and eagerness to get help, he signed the extra benefits paper with the contract paper.


    And ended up as the 4th ranker of IGSHF. Till then, he was enduring everything and with an optimistic mind, but when he got the IGSH-SMD, it reduced his time that he could spend with his daughter.


    And that was the thing that keeps on bugging him. What''s the use of wealth if he couldn''t spend time with his precious daughter?


    After hearing to his vexation Yoshino and Homia nodded head and decided upon something. "We will do something about it, we can''t let a top ranker worry over such a problem, nom."


    "Sob, I will be grateful, if you can do something about it," Victor replied in a quivering voice and wiped down his face with a new tissue.


    Homia, Yoshino, and Aryan were leaving when Victor stopped them and asked Aryan about the taste of that black dessert, cause he was really curious about it.


    Aryan laughed at him and said, "its taste is indescribable, ask your daughter to make you some."


    Victor agreed with a smile and called out for her daughter to make some more of those desserts.


    "Hiss, keep your voice down, she is sound asleep," warned Yoshino and pointed towards a sofa in the far corner.


    "Ah, she must have depleted all her chakra energy in her special awakening. I will ask her to make some after she woke up."


    "Yes, nom. Two to three days and she will restore her depleted chakra energy."


    " What!! Two to three days?!! That many days to restore chakra energy," Aryan asked with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Master Aryan, nom, it usually takes two to three days for chakra restoration if you have emptied it down completely from your soul sea."


    "Nani!! Since when?!!"


    "Since the very beginning. Why are you surprised over it?" this time Homia asked with a puzzled expression on his face because as far as he knew, Aryan must have suffered two or three chakra drainage after his first awakening and the test with his gramps and granny.


    ''Why is he still acting as if he doesn''t know?''


    Both of them looked at each other with a confused expression, and Yoshino was the only one there who knew the story of both sides.


    "Cough, let your onee-sama clear your doubts," she intervened.


    "Please go on."


    "Aryan the thing is after complete chakra depletion it usually takes two to three days to recover the chakra, and till then the person won''t wake nor open his/her eyes."


    "What?!!"


    "Yes,"


    "But, in my case..."


    "Yep, your case is different, every time you depleted your chakra you recover it overnight and woke up next morning. It was a surprise to many of us but your gramps ordered us not to tell you about it till the right time."


    "I see."


    "Nom, the fck, recovered overnight!!" exclaimed Homia.


    "Yes."


    "Nom, you and your family never failed to amaze me. Hands up to you and hand up to the Aizawas."


    "Ha¡­.ha...ha," laughed Aryan.


    ''Overnight recovery that''s new to me, so should I take this as a cheat or as a booster? Given to me by the great Lord Seven.''


    "Never mind, we will see what happens next."

 Chapter 67 - Jalebi?!!

    "We should go now and check some other food booths," said Yoshino and bid farewell to Victor and his group. Homia stayed behind and invited him for a duel on the specially designed platform by the Grand Elder. Victor was feeling excited and nervous at the same time. Excited because a point ranker is inviting him for a fight, a point ranker!


    They are a level above the number rankers like Victor and work directly under the head Asterik Alliance, unlike the number rankers who work under the IGSHF. And the funny thing was the head of the Asterik alliance is none other than Aryan''s mom Anisa Aizawa.


    But Victor was not aware of Aryan''s mom and her background. All he knew was Hiroki Aizawa, the organizer of the International Cultivation Fair, and the head of the planet has requested IGSHF to send some of its officials to look over the security.


    He gladly accepted his invite and promised to show up in the arena after an hour, exactly at 8:30 PM. Homia reminded him again not to be late for the match and went his way. Knowing that the match will begin in an hour, he closed his booth and began preparing for the match. Since he was against a point ranker, he was planning to go all out. Last time he went all out with Rank 2 of the IGSHF and faced a bitter defeat. But that was a one-year-old event.


    After completing various missions and gaining experience, he was a full-fledged veteran now, and Homia, a point ranker, was the best person to test out his new powers and progress that he has made over a year.


    Meanwhile, Aryan and Yoshino were jumping from booth to booth, stall to stall, devouring each and every food item that came on the way. Starting from icecream to cold coffee followed by custards and pastry. Now that they have toured the sweet market, their next stop was the Curry Palace.


    A booth spread over a large field, with dozens of serving boys and chefs working of their a** for the howling customers seated on the wooden benches. Aryan and Yoshino used their Special Mythril VIP Cards to reserve a special seat away from the crowds in the far corner of that place.


    The manager of that booth was astonished and happy at the same time.


    Astonished because a small boy and a young girl showed him the VIP cards, tailor-made for the higher-ups and the management committee. And happy because god knows how but after they entered their booth, they got a flood of customers. Earlier, they were getting customers, but that place was not that crowded, but after they entered and started eating, the scenario changed.


    What happened there was not magic nor a miracle. The thing is when they were showing the VIP cards to the manager of the Curry Palace, some reporters wandering around live telecasted that scene. Gaining the attention of many peoples of different zones of the fair. Then what happened next¡­ I am too lazy to explain imagine it yourself.


    After devouring some curry and rice plates, Yoshino and Aryan left the Curry Palace. While they were leaving, the manager of that place gifted them two small pouches and asked them to open it after leaving the Curry Palace.


    Both of them opened their pouches and found a golden colour food item inside it. Its size was the same as that of a biscuit, but at the same time, it was not a biscuit nor a cookie. It was a weirdly looking spiral-shaped biscuit. Along with that thing, there was also a note inside describing that thing and its origin.


    Dear Customer, thanks for visiting our Curry Palace.


    This gift pouch is a token of appreciation from our shop, hope you enjoy it.


    Dessert Name: Jalebi


    Origin: Unknown


    One of our founder members discovered this dessert while he was on a trip to the eastern countries, and we are glad to tell you that we have successfully added this dish to our food menu.


    As the ingredients to make this dish are limited, for the time being, we offer this dessert to our VIP members only. If you want to order more, contact us through this paper.


    Have a nice day~~~~~~


    "Hmmm¡­.. Its name is Jalebi."


    "Yes, Jalebi."


    "Shall we taste it?"


    "Can''t wait anymore," replied Yoshino.


    Both of them took out the Jalebi from their pouch and bite down a piece of it. "Splurt..." heavy hot syrup flooded their mouth. It was sweet and a little bit sour at the same time, completely different from the two desserts they have tried at Victors'' shop.


    Without any further ado, they put the whole Jalebi in their mouths, *Splurt, splurt, splurt¡­* hot syrup gushed out from the Jalebi and along with that, the sweet crunchiness of the outer covering.


    After eating the first one Aryan put his hand in the pouch for the second, but to his disdain, there wasn''t any second in it.


    Aryan pondered something and ordered Yoshino in a solemn voice, "Onee Sama, buy it for me."


    "Already called the management team," she replied with a smirk.


    "Good, let''s go."


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing the sudden smirk on their faces, peoples nearby observing them were getting confused. ''Just what in the world happened to them after eating that spiral-shaped thing?'' was the thought in everyone''s mind.


    Little did they know the Curry Palace and its subsidiary branches are being bought up by the Aizawa family with a single call.


    Their food market tour stopped after the Curry Palace, and they went straight to the duel arena. It was a giant floating platform in the sky, with gallery seats on the sides. Aryan looked around that place and estimated the number of people it could hold up. And to his surprise, the number was the last of the four-digit number.


    Both of them showed their VIP cards and reserved the best seat for them, with extra snacks and drinks for the match. The match hasn''t started then, but all the yelling and cheering of the peoples has started. That place was becoming noisy with each passing minute. Everybody''s eyes were set on the arena to see the matches that were yet to start.


    Suddenly all the lights of that place were switched off, and the cheering and yelling sound of the spectators sitting there stopped.


    Silence~~

 Chapter 68 - 76th Cultivation Fair Battle Tournament

    Complete silence prevailed over that place. While people were gossiping and murmuring among them, a sound came *flash* it was the sound of the profile spotlighting focused on the centre of the fighting arena.


    A black figure was visible on the stage, but due to excessive light falling on him, no one of them could see his face. The figure on the stage raised his hand, snapped his finger, and said, "Let''s the show begin, YO!!!"


    Abruptly all the lights that were turned off earlier began to glow again, and all the lights were focused on the figure on the stage. Aryan was getting a feeling that he has seen and heard this person, and that too recently, but couldn''t remember when and where.


    The figure on the stage introduced himself as the commentator, referee, and the doctor assigned for all the fights.


    "Yo-Yo!! Peeps sitting with their asses down, let me remind you the rules again in short, cause I know nobody here has read those 10k words essay, I included. So without any ado lets rock!!"


    Listening to his commentary, the people in the platform were getting hyped up. They already have a cool commentator, all they need now is a match before them.


    The figure on the fighting arena shouted again, "Hey Yo, lazy management, on the screen please."


    Out of nowhere, a blue screen materialized on top of the arena mentioning all the prizes for the top 3 rankers as follows.


    ~~~76th Cultivation Fair Battle Tournament~~~


    [Sponsored By The Aizawa]


    First Prize: Premium Black Card For A Day.


    Second Prize: Premium Gold Card For A Day.


    Third Prize: Premium Silver Card For A Day.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Ehhh¡­ We are giving them cards as reward trophy?"


    "Fufufu, Lil Aryan they are not any normal card, they are the Aizawas''s special cards, only the household members of your family and some other higher-ups and officials under your family have it."


    "Okay¡­ But I can''t think anything about them, they are nothing more than a small card."


    "Lil boy, Lil boy, how can you be some clueless, remind me later I will show you its feature."


    Aryan agreed on her proposal and diverted his attention back to the arena. All the viewers seated there were making cheering sounds and asking about the rules. And the person in the middle of the arena was answering them one by one.


    Viewer 1 "Sir, how will the match proceed, I mean like a single-elimination or a double elimination or something else?"


    "Nice question lad. It will follow the single-elimination route. Two peeps will fight in zone A, two peeps will fight in zone B. Winners of the respective zones will fight the winner of another zone. Let''s say in zone A no.1 and no.2 fought and no.2 won and in Zone B no.3 and no.4 fought and no.3 won, then in the next fight no.2 and no.3 will fight. Is that clear to you, Yo?!!" shouted the figure standing on the arena.


    "What are the rules and penalties of the match?" asked another viewer.


    "Nice question, Yo!! I am the rules and I will choose the penalty."


    Silence~~


    Utter silence prevailed throughout the platform. ''Just what kind of rule is that?'' When everybody was busy wrecking their brain, one of the front row spectators yelled, "Oh Damn, it''s Sir Jean. He''s here. Sir Jean''s here."


    All the eyes were focused on the stage. Everyone had a shocked look on their faces, Aryan and Yoshino included.


    Aryan was surprised as always, nothing new for him, but in Yoshino''s case, it was something different. Sir Jean is none other than the Eastern Country Head, Aditya''s best buddy, and the person who gifted Aryan the 7th Generation CLU series Gaming Capsule. (E/N: Hey, that''s me :D)


    Looking at Yoshino''s reaction to his name, he understood that Yoshino knows him. He was just waiting for the right time to ask the question. But before he does that, Yoshino broke out the ice and started telling him about Sir Jean. "Lil Aryan, I know what will you ask next, so cutting the chase, let me tell you about him."


    "Hmm..."


    "Do you remember the person that came on your birthday and said I won''t wish you old man have been doing it since I am young?"


    "Ahh¡­ Yes, Now I remember. He introduced himself as Eastern Countries head."


    "Yes, the same person."


    "I see, that''s why I felt like I have seen him somewhere. By the way, what''s he doing here? Being a country head comes with many responsibilities and he is here goofing around."


    "Fufu, I think its time for beta testing."


    "Beta testing?! What''s that?"


    "You already know that your dad is a researcher and he makes cool invention from time to time."


    "Yes, I know."


    "And those cool inventions needed to be tested before releasing them into the market."


    "Yes, it''s obvious to do the final testing of a product before releasing them, so what''s about it?"


    "And that person standing over there always do that final testing."


    "What?!" exclaimed Aryan. Because a country head is a symbol of power and status, and the person before him is the head of more than one country.


    ''How come he is here to do testing for dad''s new invention?!!'' Aryan pondered.


    "How come he is here to do testing for your dad''s invention. You are thinking that right?" she asked with a smug on her face.


    "..."


    "No need to worry Lil boy, I am not reading your mind. It''s the common question that everybody has in mind when they found out the reason for his visit."


    "I see."


    "By the way do you know where was the Kalinga Palace was located five years ago?"


    Aryan pondered for a while before answering, "Some magical space created by gramps I think."


    "Yes, you are right and that magical space was just above his house."


    "What the¡­..?!"


    "Hehehe no need to be surprised. Both of them are childhood buddies, so when you gramps decided to make one new place for the mansion his father invited us to make it just above his house."


    Aryan remained silent for a while to imagine the scenario of the gigantic Kalinga Palace floating on top of a small house.. "Cough, won''t that overshadow their tiny house?" Aryan asked in confusion.

 Chapter 69 - Sir Jean Nicolas

    "Nuuuuuuuuu, it won''t. The magical space that your gramps had created was invisible and transparent, sunrays could easily pass through it."


    "I see, even then, why above his house? Any special reason??"


    Yoshino laughed and said, "To reduce the travel time. From the very beginning, Adi bro used to make inventions, and he used to do the final testing for him. It''s not like he was being forced, it''s just that he is a tech lover, always running behind new machines and technology. Since their interest intersects at a point, they became good buddies."


    "Oh, then they are those."


    "Those?! What those?"


    "Gahh¡­ I forgot the name. What was that? What was that?? Damn it, I can''t remember."


    Yoshino "..."


    "I remembered, BLF. I read that in a book. They are BLF, right? Boys Love Forever."


    "..."


    "Its BLF, right? Boys Love Forever."


    "Pfffft, hahahahaha, wahahahaha, huhuhuhuhuhu. Little boy¡­.. Wahahahah wait let me laugh first muahahahahha... Fine, fine I am fine now laughing stopped. Pfft Boys Love Forever!! Muhaha", Yoshino laughed and kept on laughing.


    Her laughter didn''t stop till she forcibly bit her tongue to stop it. After she calmed down, Aryan asked her with a naive expression on his face, "Ara, did I say something wrong, onee-sama?!!"


    Yoshino giggled at his question and said, "It''s not wrong, it is entirely wrong."


    "Nani?!!"


    "Yes, I think you wanted to say BBF, Best Buddies Forever."


    Aryan pondered and replied, "Yes, yes, that''s it, BBF. I mixed it with mom''s BLF."


    Yoshino "..."


    "Ahh¡­ Now I remember I found the tag of BL on one of mom''s magazines and mixed the BBF with BL to get BLF. That was the case."


    Yoshino "..."


    "Hehe, my bad. So they are Best Buddies Forever?!"


    Yoshino was silent all this time, and when she opened her mouth, the first thing she asked was, "When and where did you find the BL tagged book."


    "Let me remember¡­ I think it was behind the wardrobe in a corner."


    "I see, noted, I will ask her later to lend me some. Takeru never allows me to buy some. Sob, sob~"


    "Hahaha, just some books right, I will buy you some and ask him not to scold you."


    Aryan said all the above-written words without knowing the meaning of BL, cause the last time when he found her mom''s BL books, she snatched it from him before he turned the pages and hid it somewhere else. What will happen when he found out the meaning of BL is a story of the future...


    Without creating any filler chapters and triggering any side events Aryan went to the conclusion at once "So, they are best buddies and he is a tech craze guy. Craze enough that he leaves his work to someone else and comes here to have fun with dad''s inventions."


    "Yes, not only that, he has been living here on this island for the past one month, saying he is getting bored from office work and wants to slack here."


    "Hehehe, isn''t he doing too much slacking?"


    "Can''t do anything about it. It is what it is," replied Yoshino with a smile on her face and looked towards the arena.


    Now that the question-answer event is over it was finally time for the official inauguration of the event. And the funny thing was the guest was none other than the Head of the Eastern Countries, Sir Jean Nicolas. If noted down his contributions, he was the referee, the judge, the special guest, and also the doctor for first aid treatment of the match.


    He snapped his hand and "Whoosh" vanished from the arena. Everyone had a puzzled look on their faces. Yoshino and Aryan too were in a daze, looking around the arena to find him.


    Out of nowhere a mysterious figure appeared behind Aryan and covered his eyes, "Yo kiddo, you remember me."


    Aryan recognized that voice in an instant and said, "Sir Jean, am I right?"


    The mysterious figure behind him came into light and showed himself in light. It was the same person standing in the arena and the same person who came for his fifth birthday visit.


    "Uncle J for you, kiddo."


    "Oh, okay," replied Aryan and greeted him with a good evening. On a closer look, Sir Jean had a huge body build. Aryan was like an ant in front of him.


    Aryan looked around and found no seats were vacant for Sir Jean. As he was the youngest there, he got off from his seat and offered it to Sir Jean.


    Sir Jean laughed at the Lil boy''s act of courtesy and patted on his head, "Hahaha Lil boy you sure know how to please others."


    Aryan was thinking of watching the match while sitting on Yoshino''s lap, but to his surprise, he found himself on Sir Jean''s lap. Every camera on the floating arena was focused on Sir Jean. ''Who is that small kid sitting on his lap'' was the thought in everyone''s mind. They tried to zoom the camera''s focus, but to their disdain, the VIP zone was engulfed by a protective barrier, blurring the eyes of peoples. And the same goes for cameras.


    It was finally time, starting from competitors to spectators, everyone present there were waiting for the fest to begin. All the eyes were set on the arena now. On Sir Jean''s approval, the management team broadcasted the participant''s list, background, ranks (if they had any), and their opponents.


    Aryan and Yoshino searched for Homia''s and Victor''s names on the list, but couldn''t find it, even after searching it twice.


    Sir Jean observed the confused expression on their faces and asked them the reason. They told him about all the events that happened some hours ago and Homia''s invitation to Victor to the Floating Arena.


    Upon hearing the entire story, he laughed and said, "Interesting a point ranker VS a top ranker. Sounds fun. Wait, let me ask those in management about that."


    He took out his virtual pad and asked them about Victor''s and Homia''s match. After checking the list, the management team replied that it was scheduled to be held on the second day, not on the first.. Listening to their reply, Aryan face became gloomy, and seeing his gloomy, Sir Jean''s face became furry.

 Chapter 70 - Chakra Insertion Tubes

    He put aside Aryan on Yoshino''s lap and went outside for a minute, and when he returned, a dazzling bright smile was visible on his face. Aryan couldn''t endure the dazzling smile and asked the reason. And all he replied was, "Just wait and see what happens next."


    Aryan was getting confused with Sir Jean''s weird behavior, just a minute ago, he went out with rage, and when he returned, he had a smile on his face. ''Just what in the world happened to flip his anger in a minute.''


    While Aryan was busy contemplating, a smirk appeared on Yoshino''s face. Even though she didn''t know what happened when he went out, but she knew the result of his going out for a minute.


    And as predicted, the result came after some minutes. It was an announcement by the management committee stating that they had made a blunder, and the current fighting schedule and chart that was being broadcasted was a wrong one.


    And the new chart will be broadcasted soon. Upon hearing about their announcement, a smile appeared on Aryan''s face and seeing a smile on him. A smug appeared on Sir Jean''s face.


    Aryan thanked Sir jean for his timely help and checked the new list by the management committee, and as expected, Victor''s and Homia''s names were there, and that too second on the list. "Hey Yo, kiddo where is my thanky? I am waiting for it."


    Aryan laughed at his demand and replied, "I will not give you a simple thanky, but a bery big thanky with a bery big hug you are my best uncle."


    "Yo, Lil Boy you are making your uncle blush now. Tell me if you want anything else."


    "Haha, nothing else, for the time being, Uncle J," Aryan replied. The joyful expression on his face was more than enough of a reward for Sir Jean''s effort. The happy-happy Aryan was the one he wanted to see, and he made it into a reality.


    The first match of the day was between a person named Sam and another person named Howk. According to the data displayed on the screen, both of them were double number ranker. Sam was ranked 28th on the IGSHF on the list, while Howk was ranked 32nd on the IGSHF rank.


    Both of them entered the Arena, greeted each other by bowing down as written in traditions, and went to the Arena''s edge.


    Their action confused Aryan and he asked Sir Jean the reason. He laughed at him and said, "Kiddo, looked at the place where they are standing now, you will find a mark there."


    On careful observation, Aryan found a red circle on the spot they were standing. While Aryan was pondering over their use, the circle began to glow. And made a small tube-like barrier around the two participants.


    What was happening on the Arena was something out of Aryan''s understanding, and he was too lazy to ask someone and listen to a long lengthy explanation from them. So instead of choosing the first option, he chose the second option. I.e., To sit quietly and enjoy the show.


    When seen from a distance, the scenario was like two cultivators were captured in a barrier trap and were on the verge of death. But the reality was something different. The two big red tubes were the Chakra Insertion Tubes for the match.


    Sir Jean stood up from his seat and gave the command, "Initialize the Virtual Cube. On my count to one."


    "Sir, yes sir, system ready to initialize, waiting for the countdown," came a reply from his headphone.


    "3, 2, 1¡­..intialize now," he shouted.


    "Count to one complete. I repeat again count to one complete, initializing the Virtual Barrier."


    Suddenly the Arena began to glow and leaked out a huge amount of chakra energy. Seeing this view from a distance, all the spectators started shouting and cheering, for the match was about to begin. And one such spectator was Aryan, he didn''t know what was happening, but whatever was happening before he was making his heart beat faster in excitement.


    All the chakra energy gushing out from the Arena was forming a gigantic sphere in the sky. Even though Aryan was sitting at a distance protected by a barrier, he could sense the high chakra density in the air. And to his surprise, the energy he was sensing was not hostile but rather a warm and calm one.


    Usually, higher stage cultivation practitioner releases that much amount of energy while fighting and too hostile chakra, but the energy that Aryan was sensing was not hostile at all.


    Seeing the confused expression on his face, Sir Jean asked, "Thinking about the source of chakra energy."


    "Hmmm¡­..Yesu," replied Aryan.


    "Ahh¡­. You should have asked me earlier. Why give pain to your tiny brain if you know you can''t find the answer."


    "Hahaha, will ask from next time."


    "Okay, let me tell you, the source of this chakra energy is none other the spectators sitting there."


    "What?!!" exclaimed Aryan.


    "Yes,"


    "Then are we sucking their chakra energy without their consent," Aryan asked in a serious voice. Even though he was in a child''s body, he hadn''t forgotten his past life''s morals and teachings.


    "Pffft Muahahahahahahah, muahahahahah," laughed Sir Jean, the dumb question of the dumb MC cough I mean Aryan was making him laugh hard.


    "Lil boy I can''t do that, and even if I do that the other higher-ups will run after me to take me down. Since we are living in a society, we must follow its rules and regulations, especially the cultivator''s protection act."


    Aryan "...."


    ''Ehhh¡­. Since when cultivators are following laws and regulations?!! Shouldn''t a cultivation world be like a place where they kill and cut like vegetables?!! Damn Seven, this time you have done it. Done something for which I can praise you.''


    "So you are saying they know about their energy being sucked?"


    "Yes, they know."


    "I see," said Aryan and looked towards the gigantic sphere formed on top of the Arena. After accumulating all the chakra energy, it began expanding and took the shape of a 2D square. The things happening before flabbergasted Aryan. But this was not the end, just the beginning.


    The two participants standing below, inside red tubes like barrier became hyped up and released a massive amount of chakra from their body. Aryan could not understand if they wanted to get out of that red tube-like thingy, then why did they go inside it in the first place.


    And he got his answer after a few seconds.

 Chapter 71 - The Dark Appears

    Knowing that Aryan has zero knowledge about the outside world, Yoshino handed over her virtual tab to Aryan with a web page article, describing about the Virtual Arena and the Chakra Insertion Tube.


    The contents of the page were as follows:


    Article On Virtual Arena & Chakra Insertion Tubes


    Virtual Arena:-


    Invented by: Hioroki Aizawa


    Description: A cubical barrier projected over an arena with the help of the GCMI projector made by collaboration of the Aizawas and the Nicolas.


    Working: The GCMI projector uses chakra energy, virtual reality and the technology of augmented reality to create a barrier above the arena, for cultivation practitioners to fight inside.


    Special Features: Competitors can go all out inside the barrier and the redeeming feature about this is instead of getting life threatening or fatal wounds they will get light wounds only. But the pain will be the same as that of a fatal wound.


    Chakra Insertion Tubes:


    Invented by: Jeff Nicolas


    Description: A cylindrical barrier to inject your chakra into the Virtual Arena.


    Working: The Chakra Insertion Tube (CIT) uses virtual reality and augmented reality technology to transfer the chakra energy inside the Virtual Arena.


    Special Features: After the competitors input their chakra energy inside the CIT, it sends the energy to Virtual Arena, to analyse it and to make the final adjustments to withstand their fight.


    For example, if a fifth stage practitioner and a sixth stage practitioner are about to fight, it will make the adjustments such that none of them individually nor combinedly could break the barrier. The analysing system will make the barrier strong enough that even with their strongest attacks, they won''t be able to break it.


    ____________________________________________________________


    "I see, that''s how it is," said Aryan with a content look on his face and returned the pad to Yoshino. Till then he didn''t know about augmented reality and virtual reality, nor did he wanna know about them for the time being. All he wanted to do was to enjoy the fight before him. His first fight after taking birth in the new world. He had seen and used some spells with his gramps in Heaven''s Garden, but never had seen a real fight.


    The 2D square on the top of the Arena glowed again and took the shape of an enormous blue coloured cube. Both the participants standing below released their chakra energy even more than before. At one point the CIT around them extended and connected itself to the Virtual Arena above. The system projecting the Virtual Arena analysed their chakra wavelength, frequency, propagation speed and made the final adjustments of the cube.


    Sir Jean took out his measuring tablet to see their energy levels and found it somewhat same to that of a third stage cultivation practitioner. Aryan took a peek at the device and saw the detailed information of energy conversion rate, loss rate, equilibrium stability graph, wavelength stability rate, cube wall rotation rate and so on...¡­


    Each word on the tab was giving him a headache, he knew the meaning of two words only, one was energy, the second was loss, apart from that all the remaining words made him feel uncomfortable.


    ''Just how developed is this era, we can now measure the chakra energy in numbers and other values,'' thought Aryan.


    After the final adjustment it was time for them to enter the Virtual Arena. The way of entering was unique on its own that Aryan had never seen before. Both of them stood still and closed their eyes.


    Whooooish!!


    The CIT sucked them inside the Battle Arena and returned them their chakra energy that they had used before. Aryan couldn''t resist his curiosity and asked Sir Jean about it.


    "Ahh¡­ that I think it''s not mentioned in that article. Let me tell you one more thing, after they enter the Virtual Arena it will return them their energy, the Virtual Arena takes the energy just to analyse their power levels and its destructiveness."


    "I see."


    "Yes, let''s enjoy the match, kiddo."


    Meanwhile, down in the arena, Howk and Sam had successfully entered the Virtual Arena and were waiting for the signal. On Sir Jean''s confirmation, the floating screen beeped and showed Start!!


    Both of them created distance between them and summoned out their Soul Weapon, Aryan observed their actions and blurted out "Both of them are in 5th stage."


    Sir Jean heard his muttering and said, "None of them are in 5th stage, both of them are in their 3rd."


    "What?!!"


    "Yes, they are in the 3rd stage."


    "I see, then they have the Wizard titles."


    "Yes, they have." replied Sir Jean.


    Listening to the conversation, Yoshino was feeling like she was hearing the conversation of two old men and she was like a kid seated between them, completely ignored.


    Down in the Virtual Arena Sam had a bow in his hand as his spirit weapon while Howk had a frisbee as his spirit weapon. In ancient times it was common to see a bow as someone''s soul weapon, but a frisbee as a soul weapon was something new for Aryan. He was both confused and excited at the same time. Confused because he had never seen anything like a frisbee as a soul weapon. And excited because he was eager to learn how that new weapon works and its power.


    Sir Jean asked Aryan whether he knew about that weapon on Howk''s hand and as usual he shook his head to convey that he didn''t know anything about it. Sir Jean told Aryan that Howk''s soul weapon shouldn''t be mistaken as a frisbee, cause it may look like one, but on a closer look he could tell it''s not a frisbee but a disc.


    Aryan was confused by his statement and took a careful look at Howk''s soul weapon and to his surprise it was not a frisbee to begin with but a disc like weapon. It had a white lining around it, that was emitting a white light making it look like any divine weapon.


    ''The heck is that weapon, it looked like two concentric circles two me,'' Aryan pondered.


    Now that he had found something that had piqued his interest he was paying more attention to their each and every movements. Earlier he mistook Howk''s weapon as a frisbee so he asked Sir Jean about Sam''s weapon. ''God knows what''s that weapon in his hand that looks like a normal bow.''


    So he asked his Uncle Jean about it.


    Sir Jean laughed at his dumb question and replied, "Lil boy, you aren''t mistaken this time. Sam''s soul weapon is a bow."


    "I see, just confirming again," said Aryan laughingly.


    Inside the Virtual Arena the match had already started, some were cheering for Sam while the others were cheering for Howk.


    Sam took aim and shot five arrows in one go, Hawk dodged them all with flawless movements and plunged towards Sam with the disc in one hand. Finally the fight had started for which everyone was waiting eagerly all this time.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the International Cultivation Fair inside a shop a group of people were standing in rows and before them was a person seated on a black sofa.


    His height was average, hands snow white, smoke was oozing out from his surrounding and the room was chilly. But none of the people standing there were feeling the cold.


    All the peoples standing there had their hoodies on and none of their faces were visible and the same goes for the person seated on the sofa.


    "All preparations complete?!!" he asked in a grave tone.


    One of the people from the group came forward and replied, "Everything is done, the security is taken care of, all of them are replaced by ours except two."


    "Uhhhh.... What?!! Who are these two?!!" the person seated on the chair asked angrily.


    "Victor and Howk are the two names that we couldn''t deal with."


    "Why?"


    "They are in the arena now, we couldn''t invade that place."


    "Why?" he asked again.


    "That person is there, observing that place."


    The person seated on the sofa removed his gloves, pointed it towards the person replying to his question and made a clockwise gesture.


    Suddenly the space around him twisted and.....


    "All preparations complete?!!" he asked in a grave tone.


    One of the people from the group came forward and replied, "Everything is done, the security is taken care of, all of them are replaced by ours except two."


    "Uhhhh.... What?!! Who are these two?!!" the person seated on the chair asked angrily.


    "Victor and Howk are the two names that we couldn''t deal with."


    "Because they are in the arena?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "And that person is observing that person?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "So, how should we proceed?"


    "We can take them off guard during the interval period," another person replied from back.


    "Good idea," praised the person seated on the sofa, removed his gloves again, pointed it towards the people standing before him and made a clockwise gesture...¡­


    "All preparations complete?!!" he asked in a grave tone.


    One of the people from the group came forward and replied "Everything is done, the security is taken care of, all of them are replaced by ours except two."


    "Uhhhh.... What?!! Who are these two?!!" the person seated on the chair asked angrily.


    "Victor and Howk are the two names that we couldn''t deal with."


    "Because they are in the arena?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "And that person is observing that person?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "We can take them during the interval then," he suggested.


    One of the people from the group came forward and praised the person seated on the sofa.

 Chapter 72 - Hox

    "Sir, you are the most intelligent one among us, worthy of becoming our leader."


    Hearing to his praise a grin appeared on the face of the person seated on the sofa. "Hmph!! I don''t like flattering, but what you said is true, absolutely true, I am the most intelligent member of this group and being worthy of becoming the leader is not something I have decided, it''s the higher-ups and you all people who saw my hidden potential and chose me."


    This self praising, narcissist person seated on the sofa was named Charlie Hox a member of the World Domination Black Organisation (WDBO). He was ordered by his higher ups to disturb the peace of the International Cultivation Pair and kidnap the grandson of Hiroki Aizawa. Once they succeed in their mission they could use Aryan as a bargaining chip to fulfill all their demands.


    But that''s a story of the future, what they were planning to do now was to infiltrate the Floating Arena event and create chaos there. And once everyone gets distracted, they will take the chance to kidnap Aryan.


    "Sir, should we depart now?" asked another person from behind. Hox nodded his head to give his approval and stood up from his place. All of them stood in a formation forming a star-like pattern and the person who had asked Hox about departure in the center.


    "Send us to the previously marked coordinates" ordered Hox.


    The person standing in the middle chanted some spells and touched the ground with chakra and mental energy concentrated at his palm. The rune drawn on the ground began to glow up and lit the entire room. Hox shouted at all of them and said, "Failure is not an option. We must complete our mission at the price of our life," and Whoosh!!! All of them got transferred to somewhere else. Only the caster of the teleportation arts was left alone in the room.


    "Beep, beep, beep¡­..Beep, beep, beep...." came the ringing sound of the virtual pad. The left alone person took out his virtual pad and answered, "My part of work is done now, let''s see what Hox can do. I am returning to the base now," and Whoosh!!


    The room became dark and empty, not a single soul was left there.


    Meanwhile, in the Virtual Arena Sam was showering a rain of arrows on Howk while Howk tried to close the distance between them. Since Sam''s soul weapon was a bow he was taking advantage of it''s long distance attack range and fending away Howk from getting near him.


    Watching the fight from the sidelines, thousands of spectators were shouting and cheering for them. Inside the barrier in the VIP area Aryan on Sir Jean''s lappy was getting somewhat bored ''Ehh¡­ Isn''t it the common strategy, long-range attack user keeps the short-range attack user away from them and the short-range user tries to cover the distance between them, what''s so exciting about it such that they are shouting to their throats'' Aryan pondered.


    Seeing the gloomy face of Aryan, Sir Jean got worried and asked in a soft voice, "Lil Aryan, what happened? You are not interested in this match?"


    Aryan heard his question and replied in an empty voice devoid of any fun and excitement, "What''s there to enjoy in that? They have been doing that for the last one minute, no matter how I see it''s nothing more than a child''s play."


    "Wahahahah, wahahahah Lil kiddo they are doing some warm-up. They are some of the best two digit ranker, they are taking their time to get ready."


    "Nani!! They are just warming up?!!"


    "Yes."


    "Okay.... Let''s see."


    Down in the Virtual Arena, the match was getting heated up, earlier Sam was releasing five arrows at once but now it counts increased to ten. All this time Howk was trying to close the distance between them to give him a blow with his disc but fended by the shower of arrows now that it was not a shower anymore rather a downpour he no longer stuck to the ground.


    When Sam released the next batch of arrows he ran towards the wall of the cubical virtual arena and stepped on the wall, and to Aryan''s surprise, he was walking on the vertical side of the cube-like walking on a plain. Rather than walking it was running to be precise.


    Sam tried to aim the next batch of arrows at Howk running just above him on the ceiling but none of them could reach near him. Either all of them were dodged or cut into pieces with the disc on his hand.


    Slowly and gradually the pace of the match was catching up to Aryan''s expectations, the speed of the battle was getting faster and faster with each passing minute. While they were fighting Aryan noticed one more thing that was not there before.


    The white line design on Howk''s disc that was glowing white earlier was now glowing blue, the more he used the more it became blue. Similarly, Sam''s bow that had white lining and a white glow earlier was turning green now.


    Aryan took another look at them before asking Sir Jean about it, he laughed at Aryan''s question and told him about the color change.


    According to the information Aryan got from him the new era''s soul weapons were completely different from the old era''s weapon. In olden times you will fight with your weapon till it broke up then either repair it or throw it away.


    But the soul weapon was completely different, the more you fight with them the more they came into sync with you, the color change in them shows the level of sync. Once you achieve the ultimate sync you can utilize hundred percent of its power.


    Aryan was extremely shocked by this new information, it took him some minutes to break down the information into pieces and gulp it down.


    Meanwhile, somewhere near the floating platform, a group of people knocked down all the security officers and took on their disguise. This group was none other than Hox''s group.


    "Are we ready now?" Hox asked his subordinates.


    "Yes sir, we are ready."


    "Hmm¡­ Good."


    "Sir I have a doubt," intervened one of his subordinates.


    "Ask."


    "How will we infiltrate that Floating Arena? That Head of East Sir Jean is there."


    "Hmm¡­ Nice question."


    "Yes sir."


    "You have a point there, how will we infiltrate!!!"


    Hox was sweating buckets over this question, he was the leader of the team true, but being the most intelligent one in the group was a Lil bit overrated statement...¡­


    While he was contemplating what to answer, another of his subordinates came forward and answered, "You fool, how dare you ask a question like that. Haven''t you read the plan given to us by Sir Rux?!!"


    "Cough, no I think, care to explain me."


    "Idiot you are. It is clearly mentioned there at the pre-scheduled time Sam will trigger a powerful attack in the arena above, that will distract that will help in distracting that fool Jean, for some seconds though. And in that time we will pass through the barrier set up by him."


    "Oh, I see, so that''s the plan."


    All this time Hox was listening to their conversation carefully, he stealthy removed his gloves and made a clockwise gesture with his hand. Space began to twist again, the flow of time-reversed and¡­...


    "Yes sir, we are ready."


    "Hmm¡­ Good."


    "Sir, I have a doubt," intervened one of his subordinates.


    "Ask."


    "How will we infiltrate that Floating Arena? That Head of East Sir Jean is there."


    "Hmm¡­ Nice question."


    "Yes, sir."


    "You have a point there, how will we infiltrate!!! Haven''t you read the plan given to us by Sir Rux?!!" asked Hox this time.


    "No, I think," answered his subordinate who had asked him the question earlier.


    "Sigh¡­. Let me tell you again, at the pre-scheduled time Sam will trigger a powerful attack in the arena above, that will distract that will help in distracting that fool Jean, for some seconds though. And in that time we will pass through the barrier set up by him."


    "Oh, I see, so that was the plan,"


    "Yes."


    "By the way, care to tell, how did we bring Sam to our side?"


    Hox "....."


    "Idiot you are," shouted another subordinate of Hox.


    "He has been with us since the very beginning, since three years ago."


    "Oh¡­. I see."


    Listening to their convo from the sidelines, Hox removed his gloves again and reversed the time again...


    "Sir, I have a doubt," intervened one of his subordinates.


    "Ask."


    "How will we infiltrate that Floating Arena? That Head of East Sir Jean is there."


    "Hmm¡­ Nice question."


    "Yes, sir."


    "You have a point there, how will we infiltrate!!! Haven''t you read the plan given to us by Sir Rux?!!" asked Hox this time.


    "No, I think," answered his subordinate who had asked him the question earlier.


    "Sigh¡­. Let me tell you again, at the pre-scheduled time Sam will trigger a powerful attack in the arena above, that will distract that will help in distracting that fool, Jean. For some seconds though. And in that time we will pass through the barrier set up by him."


    "Oh, I see, so that was the plan,"


    "Yes."


    "By the way, care to tell, how did we bring Sam to our side?"


    "Ahh, you don''t know he is been with us from the very beginning, Now without any further delay let''s rollout," ordered Hox and went near the Floating Arena.

 Chapter 73 - Another Antagonist?!!

    Back in the Virtual Arena, both of them were only one step back before their ultimate sync with soul weapons. But this time, the scene was a Lil different from before, earlier Sam was on attack and Howk on defense, but now Sam was on defense and Howk on the attack. How it turned out to be like that was an interesting plot...


    Just a few minutes ago, Sam was targeting Howk with a downpour of arrows, not giving a single chance to close the distance between them. He knew it very well if Howk came near, then he is done for.


    On the other hand, Howk was running all over the Virtual Arena like a spider without any difficulty, be it the floor or the walls or the ceiling, he could run and walk on every side of that virtual cube, making it hard for Sam to aim at him. This game of Tom and Jerry was amusing and would have continued for some more time, but something unexpected happened, and the game changed within a fraction of minutes. The prey became the predator, and the predator became the prey.


    All this time, Howk was trying to establish perfect sync with his soul weapon, and he achieved the same thanks to the pressure he was getting from Sam''s side.


    All of a sudden, his disc started glowing. The white line patterns on it became turquoise blue. Watching this scene from a distance, Aryan''s heart was beating faster.


    ''Just what kind of weapon is that disc'' was something in his mind from the very beginning, but till then, he had found out only one of its uses. I.e. To use the sharp edges of the disc as a sword to cut the arrows coming towards him.


    Howk gripped his disc tightly and made one last effort to close the distance between them, without caring for the arrows and his safety, he ran straight towards Sam, since Sam was getting a golden chance, he merged ten of his spirit arrows into one and fired it towards Howk with all his might.


    Howk saw the spirit arrow coming towards him, but instead of backing down, he ran towards it. Some spectators were thinking he will cut that arrow with his disc while others were thinking he will take that arrow head-on, but the result was completely different, out of their expectations.


    At a close distance of five hundred meters from the arrow, Howk jumped high up in the sky and performed an aerial cartwheel. Everyone''s mouth was wide open from seeing that daring stunt of Howk''s. One mistake and he would have been done for with that aerial cartwheel of his. But he successfully performed it and avoided the arrow.


    One more thing was when he landed on the floor, he longer had his disc on his hand, only a few had noticed this, that when he was performing the cartwheel mid-air, he threw it disc towards Sam stealthily so that he won''t be able to dodge it.


    Sam, too noticed that something was wrong with Howk after he dodged his arrow. The distance between them was ten meters approx, but instead of closing on the distance between them, he ran sidewise towards Sam''s left. He had a confused expression on his face, his mind was running every possible simulation of threat, and at last, he found the answer.


    Krachh!!


    A cut mark appeared on Sam''s back. Blood came out gushing from it.


    The reason for the cut mark was Howk''s disc. He threw it in such a way that instead of making a direct hit; it went past Sam without him noticing then attacked him from behind, similar to a boomerang.


    But a boomerang couldn''t make that much of damage as much as the disc can.


    Sam touched his back and found red blood gushing out, he didn''t bother to stop it and looked towards Howk with eyes of grudge.


    "Howk, till now I was playing with you, now that you have done it, I will go all out, I won''t reserve anymore." he threatened Howk.


    Howk smiled at him and said, "I have heard many empty threats like this, I am numb to them now."


    "You son of a bit**" cursed Sam and took out a stabilizer rod from his quiver.


    Howk had a confused expression on his face looking at the rod and he mockingly said, "Ehh¡­. What will you do with a stabilizer rod, with your soul weapon? As long as I know you can''t use it with soul weapon unless¡­."


    Before he said another word Shoosh!!


    An arrow passed through him, making a cut mark on his cheek. Howk touched his cheeks in a daze and found a few drops of blood in his hand. The arrow was fast enough that he couldn''t even sense it.


    "Hahaha, what were you saying some time ago??" Sam asked with smug on his face.


    Howk cursed himself for his carelessness and created some distance in between them within a second, Sam was in a rage but this time he didn''t attack like before.


    Howk was expecting another downpour of arrows but this time he got single arrows. Each one was faster than the other. It was becoming hard for him to dodge them, let alone cutting them with his disc.


    It was a time of pinch for Howk. Sam had already lost it and targeting Howk with the intention of killing. Howk had no other way except to go all out and establish his ultimate sync.


    He stopped running from Sam''s arrows and close his eyes. Out of nowhere, a barrier was formed around him. He dived into his soul sea and summoned his soul weapon with its name.


    His disc floated in the air and started spinning on its own. After sometime Howk abruptly opened his eyes and shouted out, "Howzer, Go!!"


    Somewhere far away from the cultivation fair, a long sturdy man was observing everything with a visual device. A smile appeared on his face when he saw Sam going all out against Howk.


    "Ha!! That kid couldn''t even win against that Howk kid. I should have sent someone else for the job. Let''s see how that time reverse kid does hos work."


    This person observing all these events from a distance apart was giving out a bad vibe and releasing a bad aura, all the plants near him had dried out, and all the animals fainted. His hoody was covering his face ad his voice was as hoarse as thundering clouds.


    "Ha!! Let them do their work, for now, I go and drink my tea, I have ordered some good pastry from the sales 8 market."


    Meanwhile, somewhere near the Floating Arena, Hox and his team were ready to infiltrate the barrier just waiting for the right time to start their work, they had been planning for it for the last three years, and now only they had got a chance to do the same.


    To increase their success rate, they had been trained many times with the high-end simulator, and the best candidates who showed outstanding performance were selected.


    And Hox was one such candidate. Even though he lacked some in his upper department, his cultivation technique and its special power was not something to underestimate.


    Apart from quantitative and logical reasoning, he scored full in all the tests for candidate selection, it''s a different thing that he became the leader of the group by using his power, but that too was under the consideration of the head of the department.


    So in total, four different parties were involved one was Aryan, Yoshino, and Sir Jean, who was enjoying the match, another was Howk and Sam, who were fighting in the virtual arena, another was Hox and his group, and the last party was that one many army enjoying his tea and pastry somewhere far from the fair.


    None of the party knows the other party, but all of their fate was inter-tangled with each other, and all these parties were somewhat related to Aryan and for Aryan.


    Watching the fight from Sir Jean''s lap, Aryan excitement was crossing the heavens. In his past life of seven hundred plus years, never he had seen a fight like that. First, these weapons were called soul weapon, then these terms such as the ultimate sync and perfect sync...


    He wanted to learn them all, know everything, and to become the strongest was his dream.


    At that time, he could feel the murderous aura of Sam, but he didn''t bother about it as it was common for cultivation practitioners to get aggressive in fights and release negative aura.


    Little did he know that soon, a major event will take place in his life, and he will get to use his new soul weapon and part of his power bestowed upon him by the Sage Of Harmony.


    Meanwhile, in the Kalinga Palace, Grand Elder and Aditya got news of this organization planning and were on their way to the International Cultivation Fair to stop their scheme.

 Chapter 74 - Sealed Soul Sea

    Howk''s soul weapon Howzer started spinning in the air and charged towards the enemy. Sam saw the disc coming towards him and fired a bunch of arrows towards it. But to his disdain, none of them could stop it. All the arrows were cut into pieces by the disc. Aryna observing all these events from the VIP zone discovered something interesting.


    Howk''s soul weapon Howzer was spinning in two different sides at the same time. The internal part of the disc was spinning anticlockwise while the external blade of the disc spinning clockwise, so in a way, it was getting more momentum and rpm to cut and tackled down all the arrows coming towards him.


    Sam''s soul weapon named Arch looked like a simple bow but it was way more superior than a normal bow. Each arrow fired from Arch was more than enough to cut through a mountain, but that would have been possible if he would have reached to the third stage by normal way.


    He breakthrough his cultivation levels and climbed the ranks in the academy by using drugs provided by World Domination Black Organisation (WDBO). He got panicked when he saw none of his arrow couldn''t stop Howzer. He took out a pill from his shirt pocket and gulped it down in one go.


    Suddenly his brain stopped working, his heart stopped beating, every involuntary process in his body stopped. The disc coming towards him slowed down. He slowly pulled his string and release an arrow towards it.


    Swashh!!!


    An ear-splitting sound came from the firing, it went straight and collided directly with the disc. Everyone watching this scene from their seats had an puzzled expression on their faces. ''When did Sam release another arrow'' was in everyone''s mind.


    Only two persons knew what happened there excluding Sam himself, one was Aryan, another was Sir Jean, even Yoshino couldn''t figure out what happened. (She could have found out what happened just a minute ago, but she was busy eating her chips and...¡­.too lazy to explain, understand yourself)


    Aryan looked at Sir Jean and Sir Jean towards the Virtual Arena, "You are not going to intervene?" Aryan asked while looking towards the arena. Sir Jean chuckled and said "Why should I? It''s that Howk kid fight, let him do as he wishes. I won''t intervene till he asked for it. Though I am sure that day will never come"


    "You have so much confidence in him."


    "Haha, that kid is trained by me and is a part of my team, if he can''t defeat a drug sucking rat then he is not worthy of being my team member."


    "I see," replied Aryan and looked towards the Virtual Arena again.


    The first arrow that he had released after taking the drug collided head-on with Howk''s disc, even though it wasn''t able to stop the disc''s spinning, it decreased it momentum by half.


    Howk was in a daze to see the sudden turn of event, ''This bit** bastard has been reserving his power all this time. Fck he was planning to drain me out.''


    He summoned his disc back and threw it back with all his might, Sam again took another pill and shot an arrow towards Howzer.


    Swashhhhhhh!!!


    This time the sound was even more sharper than the previous time it went straight, collided with the disc and successfully stopped its rotation. Seeing the work of the new drug and its result a wicked smile appeared on Sam''s face.


    He started laughing loudly in mid of the battle "Wahahahahah wahahahahah whahahahah. This new drug its....its heavenly..... With this I can climb to the top without any effort. Wahahahah whahahahah."


    The cheering and yelling of the people stopped, all of them were looking at Sam with a confused expression on their faces.


    "This lad has completely lost it," commented Sir Jean.


    "Agreed, completely lost it," added Aryan.


    Sir Jean picked up his headphone and made a call "Oi kiddo what are you doing?" he asked someone.


    "Ah, me? I am enjoying my vacation in my hometown. Sir what about you? Where are you??"


    "Ahahahaha me!! I am enjoying a match here, seeing a kid getting his ass kicked by a drug user. Believe it or not, it''s really fun to watch someone getting his ass kicked."


    "Tch, tch, getting kicked my foot!! So am I allowed to release my limiter?" asked a person from the other side.


    "Permission granted, kick his ass, or else I will kick yours" ordered Sir Jean and hanged up. The person on the other side of the call was none other than Howk.


    Now that he had gotten permission he was more than happy to kick some asses. Each year in IGSHF ACADEMY higher-ups keep some agents identity and rank secret and give them a fake rank. So that they can be used as a hidden trump card in the time of need.


    And Howk was one such agent. His original rank was eight and code-named ''The Spinner'' but the higher-ups didn''t reveal the name of rank eight and kept it a secret till the right time comes.


    And after he graduated from the academy Sir Jean recruited him for his team and asked him to maintain that fake rank 32 status till the right time comes. And today was the day when he got the permission to reveal his rank and power to the public.


    He summoned back his disc, closed his eyes and dived into his soul sea again. But this time without any barrier protection around him. All these events happening on the Virtual Arena were giving the spectators shock one after another.


    In the beginning, Sam was on the attack and Howk on defence, later the game changed and Sam started defending and Howk attacking, after that yet again the game changed and Sam showed sudden improvement in his fighting skills, everyone was surprised by such drastic improvement but yet again they got another shock when they saw Sam''s shouting and laughing about the improved drugs.


    But this was not the ending of their astonishment they got yet another and a bigger shock when they saw Howk stopped moving and closed his eyes without any barrier around him


    Meanwhile, Howk was waiting for Sir Jean to undo the seal placed on his soul sea to suppress his power.


    Sir Jean stood up removed the barrier around the VIP area and started drawing something on the air. It was the symbol and the key to undo the seal placed on Howk''s soul sea. After drawing it out completely he mobilised his mental energy and filled the symbol with it.


    Flaksssh!!!


    A sound came and the floating symbol before him vanished. Meanwhile, in the arena, Howk was waiting in his soul sea for the unlocking symbol. Suddenly his soul sea trembled, the space around him twisted and a symbol appeared before him.


    It was the same symbol made by Sir Jean with his mental energy in it. He went near and hugged it tightly. Suddenly his soul sea expanded by folds and bounds. All the chakra energy around him started flowing towards him. The Virtual Arena was sucked dry from all the chakra and broke apart.


    Sir Jean smirked and sat down on his comfy seat. The amount of energy he absorbed was considerably large but not as large as Aryan''s absorption. After absorbing all the chakra around to fill the empty soul sea in his body he opened his eyes and looked at Sam.


    A yellow light flickered through his eyes giving Sam goosebumps throughout his body. He jumped high above in the sky and threw his disc once again.


    Sam took one more pill and shot an arrow towards Howk''s disc, like earlier it made a direct impact and stopped his disc.


    Krtchhhh!!!


    Another wound appeared on Sam''s back, he turned around and found a small disc stuck on his back. It was the same disc that Howk had thrown earlier.


    What happened in reality, was Howk''s Howzer was  made up of two discs, so this time when he threw it, the small disc got separated out and went behind Sam''s back without him noticing while the bigger disc was diverting his attention.


    Meanwhile near the floating arena Hox and his friends were waiting for the disturbance, using which they will sneak into the arena. But little did they know their plan was going south.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Heyo Readers Seven Here, I am writing this here cause many words gets hidden when I write in authors thought.


    First of all, thanks for your support till now, and thanks for reading my book.


    I hope you like my book and keep reading it.


    Recently my power stone section is getting dried up, so drop your precious power stones there and make it full.


    The first volume of this book going to end soon...


    Hope you like the ending and read the second volume....


    Chapter Sneak peek: Aryan Interfered


    The Aizawas Are Here


    Aryan''s soul Weapon


    VRMMO?!!!


    Also, my recently released chs are not getting many comments, kind of feels dry, please add your comments there.

 Chapter 75 - Yami Qi (Dark Energy)

    Sam saw the disc on his back then looked towards Howk standing at a distance "You fcki** son of a bit**, you ass ho** all this time.... All this time you have been hiding your power, tch, tch. So you have been playing with me till now. Shit, shit and here I was thinking I was winning the match."


    Hearing to his curses a smile appeared on Howk''s face (Howk was not a masochist by the way) The smile on his face was that of satisfaction, four years after a whole of years he could go berserk now. One of the reasons he was chosen to fake his identity was because of his berserk nature on the battlefield.


    Every mission completed by Howk always ends up with one-sided casualty. He was a one-man army, whenever he landed on battlefields. All this time, he was getting frustrated with his fight with Sam. A double-digit ranker was giving him (A Single-digit ranker) trouble in an arena. And to add on the pain, his boss (Sir Jean) was the special guest of that match.


    Now that he was set free, his excitement was reaching the skies. He looked towards Sam who had been cursing him for the past one minute and clasped his both hand...¡­.


    Spectators "....."


    Aryan "....."


    Yoshino "....."


    Sir Jean "Wahahahahah, ahahahahahah hahahahahh, that boy using it now waahahahah aahaahhahah."


    Aryan "..."


    "Lil boy just wait and see what happens next," added Sir Jean.


    Aryan hid his advice and looked towards the Arena, but to his disdain, no visible changes were observed.


    Sam too, was getting confused by Hawk''s action clasping hands.


    His small disc was stuck on his back, and the bigger one was in his hand, ''then what is he trying to do.'' while he was pondering about all this another sharp pain came from his behind. He abruptly turned around and found Howzer tearing his back.


    At that time he wanted to scream out, the pain of that disc continuously tearing his back was not something a mere double-digit ranker can endure.


    But he kept his mouth shut and endured the pain.


    After giving him a deep wound on his back, both the discs returned back to Howk''s hand. Now he had two Howzer discs on him. Sam looked at him with bloodshot eyes and swore in his heart to kill that disc bastard.


    He laid down on the ground and started laughing, "Ahahahahah ahahahahahh ahahahahah. You bit** I will show you... I will show you what power is, I will show you despair, you will beg me to kill you. Ahahahahahh ahahahahahh."


    Seeing Sam''s madness on Arena, many spectators were getting a bad vibe, they could feel an ominous aura gushing out from Sam. But none of them was worried about it. The same was applicable for spectators of the VIP zone, they could sense the ominous aura around the Arena, but none of them were worried. Instead, all of them were looking forward to the winner of that match.


    And the reason for their carefree behaviour was none other than Sir Jean, he and his mysterious powers. Sam took out a fist-sized bottle from his pocket and showed it to the spectators sitting there. "You all bitc*** sitting there and laughing at me aren''t you?!! Haha, I will show you what true power is..." said Sam and opened that bottle.


    Inside of it was the drug that he had been taking earlier in small doses. Sam took a deep breath in and emptied down the entire bottle in one go. All the spectators, instead of panicking, were getting excited to see the result of that drug.


    Sam took the drugs and was waiting for its effect to take place, *Thump¡­..Thump¡­..Thump...* His heart rate became slower, everything around him became dark, the remaining chakra energy in his body got ejected out. He was getting befuddled by all these reactions.


    He was expecting a sharp enhancement in his physical and mental strength, but nothing of that sort happened, instead the remaining energy in his body started leaving out. ''The heck is happening to my body, I can''t even see clearly now.''


    Meanwhile, the pills in his body started taking effect. His body was getting devoided from every ounce of energy he had, his mental energy was getting depleted at a faster rate, he couldn''t feel his hands and legs anymore. All these energies in his body were getting sucked by the drug pills and got converted into Yami Qi (Dark Energy).


    Taking a single pill at a time didn''t have any side effect, but taking more than one had serious backlashes, and the funniest thing here was he hadn''t taken one or two or two pills but gulped down an entire bottle of it. Containing fifteen plus pills.


    So the backlash was all the energy in his body getting converted into Yami Qi, and he was becoming a hollow shell, a body that can''t move nor think.


    Slowly the Yami Qi engulfed his body, his fair skin became dark black, his hairs grew out up to his waist. His canine became sharp. Dark patterns appeared on his face. He abruptly stood up and looked towards the spectators watching the fight. "Gahhhhhhhh" he roared like a savage beast. All the peoples sitting there were looking at him with astonishment.


    ''So consumption of the drug will make you a wild beast,'' was the thought in everyone''s mind.


    Sir Jean laughed at Sam''s foolishness and ordered Howk through his headphone to deal with it.


    Howk was more than happy enough to deal with that demonic beast, he took out his two discs, jumped high up in the sky and sent them flying towards Sam, this time Sam didn''t use his bow instead materialized an arrow with his hand and threw it towards the two incoming discs.


    Everyone the seeing this fight gasped in shock, not because of the materialization of an arrow with his bare hands instead, they were more surprised by the energy used to materialize it.


    Sam was using his spirit force to materialize them. Spirit force/Soul force is the life energy a living being. There is no alternative of restoring it if you depleted it once, and Sam was depleting it to make arrows for Howk.


    The two discs of Howk''s and Sam''s arrow collided, creating an explosion in the air, even though Sam had lost it completely and had no control over his body, his instinct was telling him that he had owned the match. The victor goes to him.


    Krchhhhhhh!!! Krchhhhhhh!!!


    One of the two blades cut through his right leg while the other cut through his left hand. Fluid came out gushing from his hand and leg, but this time the fluid wasn''t blood but rather thick black fluid. Howk summoned back his two discs and touched the fluids splattered on it.


    And as expected, it was devoided of chakra energy and instead Yami Qi was diluted in it. Sam was furious from the results, even though he took all the pills he couldn''t defeat this monster named Howk before him. And what''s more frustrating thing he was using less than twenty percent of his power just some minutes ago. Now that his seal is undone god knows what he will do.


    Howk took out a stick and injected some samples of that black fluid in it after some time the result came, and it showed DGN: X22. Seeing the number on the screen Howk''s hand trembled in fear X22 was a forbidden drug. Used in small amounts for some special research purpose only, but to use them on humans.... The result was worse than death. Even death is an easy option before it.


    Sam was getting on his feet again when Howk threw on of his disc and cut down on of his leg, making him unable to walk. In the meantime, when Sam was struggling to get up again, Howk called Sir Jean and informed him about DGN: X22.


    Hearing the number 22, even Sir Jean''s face became dark. "The fck, from where in the world, did they get their hands on it," he mumbled.


    Aryan heard the number 22 and asked Yoshino about it, upon hearing the number 22 even Yishino''s face became ashen pale. Aryan observed weird everyone behaviours and didn''t peruse the matter anymore, he knew that very well if they weren''t telling him then there must be a reason behind it.


    Sir Jean put aside Aryan from his lap and made a phone call with his virtual pad "Yo, Ani, they have gotten their hands on DGN: X22!! What should I do now?!!"


    "Ehhh¡­.. Don''t you know what to do?!! Just kill or arrest them all," came a familiar voice, and the owner of this voice was none other than Anisa, Aryan''s mother.


    He couldn''t keep his curiosity and blurted out, "Mom!!! Is that you?!!!"


    "Hehehehe, My Lil dear, you recognized your sweet mother voice?!! Very smart, you are."


    Aryan ''Smart my foot.''


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.

 Chapter 76 - But Nothing Of That Sort Happened

    Sir Jean hung up the phone and forwarded the order to Howk, "Either kill or arrest do whatever you want, kiddo."


    Howk understood what to do and disconnected the communication from his side. Meanwhile, on the arena, Sam was screeching like a beast on the verge of its death. His ear-splitting screech was giving everyone a cold sweat. That screech didn''t contain any trace of humanity, not anymore.


    A yellow light flickered on Howk''s eye, and he was about to attack again on Sam but got stopped by something that piqued his and Sir Jean''s interest. Even Aryan too observed the changes but didn''t dare to say anything about that.


    Chakra energy throughout the arena was getting concentrated behind Sam''s back, in an egg''s shape. Not only Sir jean and Howk, but it also piqued all the spectators'' interest present there. Disregarding the fact that Howk was standing before him and could attack him any time, he crawled up to the egg-like thingy and went inside it,


    Everyone present was surprised by the event happening before their eyes. ''An egg made only of pure chakra and Sam went inside it why?!!'' was the question in everyone''s mind.


    Sir Jean stood up again and made a call but this time not to Howk nor Anisa but a call to the management and technical team. After discussing something over the conference, he ordered, "So, it''s decided then, connect me to the broadcast unit."


    "On it, boss" came a sound from the other side, and after some time came the same sound again, informing that he connected to the broadcast unit then.


    Sir Jean put down his headphones and put on a small speaker around his neck.


    While everyone''s attention was set on Sam and his chakra egg, a sound came from the broadcast speakers, "Ah, Hello Hello, Jean here. Am I audible?"


    Hearing to the voice of Sir Jean again, thousands of girls shouted in corrosion, "Yes, Brothaaaaaar, you are audible."


    "Noice," complimented Sir Jean and made his announcement. "As you all know and have see the unexpected turn of events of the in this match, I am declaring this match an invalid one, and from now on whatever will happen it will come under IGSHF operation department."


    ''Fck, there goes my fame and money,'' cursed Howk in his mind. He was planning to use this chance to win the tournament and get fame and money, but everything went to waste when Sir Jean declared that it''s not an official match, not anymore.


    While he was busy cursing in his mind, a sound came from somewhere.


    *Crick...*


    Howk came out of his contemplation and stared towards the chakra egg before him. It was showing some movements and was about to break. He maintained some distance from it and waited for the creature inside to come out.


    *Crick¡­.Crack¡­..*


    All the noise and cheering of the people stopped; everyone''s attention was drawn towards the egg. From Sir Jean to Aryan to Yoshino to all the spectators watching live and through broadcast, units were curious to watch the creature inside. None of them had fear in their eyes. Instead, the fire of extreme curiosity was burning in their eyes.


    *Crick¡­.Crack¡­.Crackkkk...crck¡­crkkk¡­.BOOM*


    Came an explosive sound with a lot of smoke. Without any further delay like a traditional side character who gets attacked in smoke, Howk threw his discs to clear up the smoke throughout the arena.


    Sir Jean, too ordered the management team to start the ultra ventilators and pump out the smoke from the arena. Just within a fraction of minute, all the smoke in the arena got cleared. And the scene was clearly visible to all.


    What stood before them was a bull with feathers on its back, a black bull with sharp horns as big as an average human leg and black feathers, wide enough to sweep away half of the sectators sitting before him.


    He took a look around his surroundings and then to his rear, after staring here and there for a moment, his sight fall on the tiny looking human standing in front of him.


    [He opened his mouth and roared ''Gahhhhhhhhhhhhh.''


    His roar was ferocious enough that even Aryan and Yoshino sitting at a distance from the arena got goosebumps. And the spectator watching from near... No need to mention that they were getting cold sweat from that one roar, of that beast standing before them in the arena.] Is something that I wanted to narrate, but nothing of that sort happened.


    That demonic cow opened his mouth and mooed *Mooooooooo¡­..moooooo....*


    Howk "....."


    Sir Jean "....."


    Aryan "..."


    All the spectators "....."


    Yoshino "..."


    Aryan'' Fck you seven, you made thr first antagonist of my novel a mascot character.''


    Hearing the *muuuu muuuuu muuuuu* sound echoing throughout the arena, Sir Jean was getting a liver pain. The instant that cow mooed for the second time, he shouted in the broadcast unit asking Rank 8, code-named The Spinner, to finish off that cow before him, he would kick their ashes.


    Even before Sir Jean''s order, Howk''s hands were already getting an itch, an itch to spin his discs and prepare some A-class demonic beef, and even before the itch, he had been getting an urge to butcher that cow.


    He was already in a bad mood that his rank got revealed, and he could no longer take part in the competition, but even with that, he contained himself and didn''t make a scene out of it.


    He was contained with the opportunity to let loose after a long time and fight with that ferocious beast, but when that ferocious demonic beast made that *Moooooo¡­.moooo¡­..* sound, his resistance wire broke, and he lost it.


    The demonic cow was opening his mouth to say something when Howk rushed towards him *boooom* punched on his cow face.


    Aryan "...."


    Yoshino "...."


    Sir Jean "...."


    "He has lost it," said Aryan.


    "Yes, lost it," added Yoshino.


    "Completely lost it," rectified Sir Jean.


    The beast was sent flying near the border and crashed with the arena walls. He was in a complete daze, expression of confusion was visible on his face. Everything around him was getting blurry, the vision, the sound, the taste... all of his five senses were shutting down.


    [He was on the verge of losing his consciousness when a sound came from somewhere "O'' the sixty-first demon of Solomon''s book. O'' the chosen one by Zagan, I command thou, open your eyes and pulverize the enemy before you."


    Hearing the command of the voice, energy started welling up from his body, all his senses were coming back. His physical strength that had eloped with someone else returned to him with extreme loyalty. He stood up with some effort and looked towards Howk with bloodshot eyes. Only one thing was echoing in his mind.


    *Kill, kill and kill*


    Kill everyone who comes on the way, pulverize everyone, destroy everything, return everything to nothingness and show them despair was the thought in his mind. He concentrated his Yami Qi on his sharp horns and plunged towards Howk] Is something I wanted to narrate [>.<]


    But then again, nothing of that sort happened, and I can''t lie about such things....


    What happened, in reality, was something out of everyone''s expectations. It''s true that his senses were shutting down and the part about him hearing a sound was too was true, but the content was slightly different.


    "Abe oi, lose cow, you fckin son of bit**, horny bastard, show some guts and fight with me. You can''t get knocked out, not that easily, please¡­..get up already," pleaded Howk.


    Spectators nearby "....."


    Aryan "....."


    Yoshino "..."


    "The hell is that fella doing?!!" asked Aryan with a confused expression on his face.


    "Ahhhh¡­.. Ahhahahahahahah ahahahahaahha ahahahahahah" laughed Sir Jean, his laughter was getting out of control and showing no sign of stopping any time soon.


    "Uncle J, tell us what''s happening there. Am I the only one hearing things or he is really pleading him to get up??"


    "Ahahahaha, no, no, you are hearing right, he is really pleading him to stand up and fight again. That kid is a battle maniac, he will do anything to everything to fight with a strong opponent, and this here is just pleading."


    "I see, then what about that abe oi, he said in the beginning?"


    "Oh that, it''s his native language from an eastern country."


    "I see, then what does that mean?" asked Aryan.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. Literally, it''s an expression that his country natives make when they get annoyed. Like we say, You bastard, they tell the same something like this Abe oi bastard¡­..."


    "Oh, I see," told Aryan and looked again towards the arena. Howk was busy pleading to the demonic beast to get up and fight while others were busy making funny confused expressions on their faces.


    Instead of getting a murderous vibe from the fight, he was getting a funny feeling from it.


    Heyo readers, quick question, should I make a discord server for my novel or an Instagram account, comment below.

 Chapter 77 - Zagan

    The demonic beast stood up on its two and looked towards the person, pleading him to get up, never in his life had he seen someone like Howk who plead his enemy to get up so that he can fight some more.


    Howk went back to his position where he was standing before and gave some time to the demonic beast to recover some of his strength.


    After sobering up and coming out of his confusion, he recovered his five senses that he was losing earlier and stared at the person standing at a distance from him.


    "Human, I commend you for your bravery. You showed me that you are worthy of fighting me the great.."


    "Cow?!!"


    "Yes, the great cow¡­ No, the fck fck, great cow!! I am the great great Zagan!!!"


    Spectators "...."


    Aryan "...."


    Sir Jean "...."


    Howk *Poking a finger in his nose*


    "Boss, you know him?" shouted Howk, asking Sir Jean.


    "Yo dumbass, fool, why are you asking me out of nowhere as if he is a relative of mine," replied back Sir Jean from the VIP zone.


    "You heard him, cow? You are not his relative and I don''t know any Zagan, so I don''t care who you are. Just let me beat you to a pulp till I get satisfied."


    Hearing the request of the boy standing before the demonic beast was getting a headache, after waiting for three millennia he was finally free and the first person he stumbled upon was a sadistic battle frenzy.


    "Muuuuuuuuuuu muuuuu muuuuu, Lil boy, I am none of your relative nor friend. Let me introduce myself, I am Zagan the 61st demon from Solomon''s Book Of Demon."


    "What?!! Solomon''s Book Of Demons!!" exclaimed Howk.


    "Yes, I am the great Zagan from Solomon''s Book Of Demon."


    "I see, on a side note can you tell me what''s this Solomon Book Of Demons," asked Howk, with utmost sincerity on his face.


    Zagan "...."


    Yoshino "...."


    Sir Jean "...."


    "Pfft, whahahah wahahaha," laughed Aryan and asked Sir Jean about Howk.


    Sir Jean took a sigh and said, "One of the reasons this kid was selected as a secret trump card by the IGSHF academy was because of his written exam marks."


    "Written exams marks?!!" asked Yoshino. She had been sitting on the side from the past half an hour and seeing Sir Jean and Aryan talking she felt insecure about her screen time. So without any further hesitation she intervened and asked out her doubt.


    "Yes, written exam mark. It''s true that his practical exams marks are way much higher than average students, but his written exams marks are..." said Sir Jean and handed over his Virtual Pad to Yoshino.


    Yoshino clicked on the folder named Howk and opened it.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Name: Howk Switenzer


    Class: Special Combat


    Written Exam Marks: 2/300, 8/200/, 6/400, 5/300.


    Practical Exam Marks: 300/300, 200/200, 400/400, 300/300.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Yoshino got a headache from seeing his written exam marks, it was understandable he got full in all practicals, after all, he was a single-digit ranker. But his written exam marks were just too much for her heart to endure.


    "Bruhhhhh, what''s wrong with these marks? All of them are single-digit like his rank."


    "Sigh¡­.. What can I say¡­.. That kid is a prodigy but at the same time too much of a realistic thinker."


    "Huh!! Prodigy and realistic thinker?!! I couldn''t understand what you meant. If he is a prodigy, he should have scored at least eighty to ninety percent in exams, or at least the passing marks. But he failed in all."


    "Yes, I know." agreed Sir Jean.


    "Also, what do you mean by realistic thinker?" asked Yoshino in confusion, no matter how she thought Howk''s written mark''s and his title as a prodigy were contradicting each other.


    Sir Jean sighed and said, "The thing is, that kid can learn anything to everything if you show it to him once. Starting from practicals to academics, everything. He can even do quantum energy calculations if he takes an interest in it. But as I have said earlier, he is a realistic thinker, also a battle frenzy. So according to his train of thoughts, academic studies are none of his use. So he never read them."


    "Pffft, hehehe" laughed Yoshino and said Sir Jean had gotten his hands on an interesting kid. Sir Jean too laughed and told her how he met with Howk.


    Meanwhile, in the arena, Howk was still talking with Zagan asking him info about Solomon''s Book Of Demons. But to his disdain, Zagan didn''t reply him anything and every question answer was a long sweet *Muuuuuuuu...*


    Howk was running out of patience and asked his last and one of the most important questions, "Is that drug user still inside or gone for good??"


    An evil grin appeared on Zagan''s face and he replied, "That kid was half-dead after taking all those pills, so I freed him from his pain by taking over his soul."


    "Ah, I see."


    "Ehh, you aren''t surprised nor any sadness or anger on your face, isn''t he a comrade of yours, I was reading his memory in that demon reincarnation egg and found some interesting stiffs about their organization."


    Hearing these lines a light flickered in Howk''s eyes, Sam is gone and dead he can''t do anything about that, but this beast calling himself Zagan has information about the Organisation from Sam''s memory, and he wanted to get that information at any cost.


    He got down, contracted his leg muscles, and plunged Zagan with discs on his two hands. Zagan saw his incoming attack and dodged it by moving to his right. Howk missed the attack and went straight towards the arena walls. Everyone was thinking that Howk will collide with the wall and get himself injured, but to their surprise, Howk landed on the wall, like a cat landing down from a tree and plunged towards Zagan like a frog jumping to catch its prey.


    This time too Zagan moved to his side and dodged his attack, once again Howk landed on the wall of the opposite side then plunged towards him.


    Like the first two times this time too, he avoided seeing Zagan avoiding his all attacks without any effort a smile appeared on Howk''s face. Finally, he found someone with whom he can go all out. There were others in the academy like rank seven and above but going all out was restricted in the academy for safety purposes and all his missions till now were dull and bleh he completed them all without a sweat but this Zagan in front of him was dodging his attack without a sweat.


    He increased his speed and plunged towards Zagan from different sides from right to left, left to right, right to the top, top to bottom then left. With each passing minute he was becoming invisible, his movements were getting blurry to everyone''s eye.


    Even Aryan, an experienced cultivator from an ancient era, was having a hard time to keep up with the speed.


    After five minutes or so Howk landed at a place with a broad smile on his face. In the past five minutes, Zagan had avoided all his attacks without much effort. Even then there was a laugh on Howk''s face.


    Zagan couldn''t endure seeing the laugh on Howk''s face and asked with fury. "Mortal bastard, tell me the reason for the laugh on your face?"


    Howk didn''t reply anything and gave a blink to Zagan with a victory symbol.


    Zagan was getting confused by Howk''s behavior and asked once again, "Mortal bastard, tell me the reason for the laugh on your face?"


    This time too Howk didn''t reply anything, he just pointed his hand towards Zagan and snapped his finger.


    *Krch, krch, kchhhh, krchh, krchhh*


    Out of nowhere several wounds appeared on Zagan''s body and instead of blood black liquid came out gushing.


    Zagan looked over his body and took some time before screaming in pain, "Muuuuuuu, muuuu, muuuu, muuuuuu. YOu mortal human, you are dead, I will kill you, I will definitely kill you."


    Howk laughed at him and said, "Sure, sure, why not. Freedom to dream is an universal right. No one can take that from you."


    "Tch, tsk," cursed Zagan.


    "But let me tell you, you stumbled across the wrong person this time, I will not kill you at once, I will kill you slowly, giving you pain, making you scream from that pain, breaking down your mental state¡­..Ahh, I am looking forward to it," said Howk with a cold smile on his face.


    Listening to the convo between them Aryan was having doubt of who was the bad guy and who was the good guy there. All the things spoken by Howk sounded like dialogues spoken by a sadistic villain, who plays with his prey before killing them.


    After pondering for sometime Aryan finally asked the question, that was giving him a stomach ache, "Uncle Jean, Am I the only one who feels like it or Howk''s sounds like the antagonist here?"


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to vote for me with your precious power stones.

 Chapter 78 - The Bird Of Eternal Darkness

    "Pffft, wahahaha wahahaha," laughed Sir Jean and said Aryan it''s not only him but others too were getting the feeling that Howk was the antagonist there.


    Meanwhile, in the arena Zagan was screeching to his throat and with each passing minute, his wounds were getting healed. On the other hand, Howk, instead of attacking Zagan, was waiting for him to recover so that he could play with him again.


    Just within a fraction of minutes Zagan''s wound healed up completely and stood back on his four again. This time before Howk started his barrage of attack Zagan started his attack. He waved his hand in the air and materialized five arrows out of nowhere. Rather than arrows, it was a big feather made into an arrow with some modifications.


    He picked up one of them and threw it towards his enemy. Howk was thinking why did he throw that arrow without any force in it and soon he found out the answer. The feathered arrow thrown by Zagan didn''t go straight instead the middle it went above, towards the sky. Howk, Aryan, Sir Jean, and the other spectators watching this had a confused expression on his face as to why did the arrow go upwards instead of moving towards.


    While everyone was busy contemplating and running their brain horses the sky became bright all of a sudden, and the first one to observe this was none other than Aryan. The VIP zone was made at a high place, and it was night-time already. When the sky became bright the light rays first fell on Aryan eyes.


    He drew Sir Jean and Yoshino''s attention towards it and asked them for the source of light. Both of them stood up at once and scanned the source of light through their divine senses. Aryan could do the same too and more accurately than Sir Jean and Yohino but why do the work that you can make others do. (In simple terms he was getting infected by the laziness cancer of the Aizawa''s.)


    Before Yoshino completed her scanning, Sir Jean completed his and projected it out through the help of his Virtual Pad. Just for a second instead of knowing the result of the source of light, Aryan was more interested in how Sir Jean projected his divine sense''s result onto his virtual pad.


    So instead of asking about the result, he asked about the projection first, "Uncle Jean, how did you project it onto your virtual pad, is there any trick to it."


    Sir Jean laughed and asked, "Ehhh¡­. You are more interested in the projection technique rather than the result of projection."


    *Teehee*


    "I am interested in that too, but before that give me a quick explanation on how you did it."


    "Ok¡­. So listen, I used a Device Linker to project the result of the divine sense onto the virtual pad."


    "Device linker?!! What''s that?" asked Aryan with curiosity. In the beginning, he used to get heart attacks from the developments of the new era, each day was a hell for him, but God knows (By the way the god mentioned here is none other than Seven, XD) how some miracle happened and he started getting numb to such things.


    He no longer receives any shock or astonishment from the underhanded plot. And thanks to the same god again he started enjoying the developments of the new era.


    Sir Jean put his hand inside his coat and took out a small device from his pocket, "Here, this is a Device Linker. Used to project your thoughts onto your device."


    Aryan took the small gadget from his hand and examined it from all sides. After heart fully examining it from all sides, he asked Sir Jean on how to use that device.


    Sir Jean fiddled on his virtual tab and showed Aryan the instruction manual on how to use it.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Gadget Name: Device Linker


    Registered User: Jean Nicolas


    Info: Used to project your thoughts onto any other devices.


    Uses: Pour some of your mental energy into it and keep it near you all the time. When you want to project your thoughts on any other screen pour your chakra energy in that device.


    Chakra energy and mental energy of the same person will resonate and will form a link between them, thereafter you can project your thoughts onto any device you want.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Aryan read through the short instruction and introduction manual and returned the virtual pad to Sir Jean.


    "So anything else you wanna know, kiddo?"


    "No, that article explained me everything that I ought to know," said Aryan and asked Sir Jean to show the result of their Divine Sense.


    Sir Jean closed his eyes again and projected the result on the virtual pad. What he saw on the tab blew his mind. The source of that illumination was an eagle, a golden brown eagle!!!


    After knowing the source of brightness Aryan didn''t know how to react, an eagle!!! An eagle can produce that much light since when. It would be a different case if it was a phoenix or any other mythical creature but an eagle!!!!


    Aryan took some heavy breaths and sat down on the sofa beside him. All he can do now was to sit back and watch the show. He neither had a wish nor had an urge to predict the future event because he knew it very well that the result will always be completely different, something out of his expectations.


    Even Sir Jean didn''t bother to think about it and sat back in his place to enjoy the show. Only Yoshino was the only one who was sweating buckets there.


    "The corrupted god, the former guardian of the Heaven, the Bird Of Eternal Darkness¡­." Yoshino mumbled. But neither Aryan nor Sir Jean was listening to her mumbling. All of their attention was focused on the golden-brown eagle.


    The eagle landed and perched on Zagan''s shoulder, the eagle looked around the arena then to the person standing in front of him, "So, that kid is giving you trouble?" asked the eagle.


    "Yes, and till now he is just playing with me. He can kill me anytime he wants, but judging from his behavior and speech, he is a sadistic type."


    Eagle "..."


    "What?!! He really is a sadist, I swear on your soft feathers."


    "Ewwww¡­. Don''t swear on my feathers, they are innocent, you are not even eligible to swear on my poop, let alone my soft feathers." pouted the golden brown eagle.


    Listening to their conversation, all the spectators started laughing, no matter how they see that eagle had arrogance and pride on his beak. Zagan waved his hand again and the remaining feather arrow on his hand vanished.


    He looked towards Howk standing before him with a poker smile and said, "You damn mortal, now that the Guardian Eagle is here I dare you to hurt me again."


    Krtchhhh!!


    A wound appeared on Zagan''s neck.


    "Next time I won''t miss, sorry for this time, my aim was a little off," shouted back Howk. The moment Zagan challenged him to hurt, he threw his disc without Zagan noticing him and gave him a wound on his neck.


    Zagan looked at the eagle on his shoulder and asked him with rage, "O'' the Guardian Eagle why didn''t you protect me from that attack?"


    "Hainnnn¡­. Why should I protect you?" asked the eagle in a daze.


    Aryan "....."


    Sir Jean "..."


    Howk "..."


    "Cough, aren''t you the Guardian Eagle of Eternal Darkness, what did you mean by why should I protect you? And I am the one who summoned you to help me fight, isn''t it your duty to protect your summoner??"


    "Hehe kiddo, remember what you said to him," said the eagle with a mix of annoyance and pride.


    "Ah¡­ I said something like¡­.. You damn mortal, now that the Guardian Eagle is here I dare you to hurt me again¡­.."


    Ha!!


    "And where is the part, where you have mentioned that he will protect me?"


    Zagan "...."


    "And what did you tell me some minutes ago, remember, you have summoned me to aid you in a fight and if we take a logical approach to the meaning of fight, then it means offense and no defense. How can you expect a summoned deity to do the defense for you when you have called him for the offense?"


    Zagan "....."


    ''This bird is telling the right thing actually, how can I expect him to do defense when I have called him for offense'' Zagan pondered.


    Meanwhile, Howk and the other spectators including Aryan, Sir Jean, and Yoshino were laughing hard on the standup comedy before them, they just couldn''t get the feeling of terror and despair, from the last one hour they were trying to act serious but the events happening around them didn''t allow them to follow the script and act serious like any other novel.


    Meanwhile, Yoshino was fiddling with her virtual pad and searching for something that she had read long ago.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Cough, Readers don''t forget to vote me with power stones.

 Chapter 79 - Chakra Armament

    "So, should we do it now? I was enjoying my time with beauties when you summoned my soul." said the guardian eagle of eternal darkness."


    Zagan looked at him with a dazed expression on his face and asked, "Aren''t you sealed by those seven bastards in that place? How come you got beauties there?"


    "Reeeeeeeeee," shouted the eagle and told him that he was having fun with beauties in his dream. Zagan nodded his head and didn''t comment anything on that eagle''s wild fantasy.


    Standing opposite to Zagan, Howk was getting bored all these time, out of nowhere that eagle came and both of them started their stand up comedy, reducing his on-screen time. He aimed at the eagle and threw one of his discs towards him.


    But to his disdain it was all in vain, the guardian eagle saw the incoming attack and caught the disc with his feathery wings. Howk''s disc Howzer was sharp enough to cut through a mountain, but got caught by a lil bird!!!


    "Wtf is that bird?!!" mumbled Sir Jean.


    In the meantime, after searching up her browser history Yoshino finally found the book that he had read from an online library. She downloaded that book again and showed it to Sir Jean and Aryan.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    The Guardian Eagle Of Eternal Darkness


    Once upon a time, there was an eagle who gained Sagehood (Immortality )by making a breakthrough in his knowledge and wisdom. After getting the title of the Sage he roamed around the world helping others and spreading his acquired knowledge for the world''s good.


    After some decades, words about a wise bird soaring throughout the universe helping others reached the ears of the Sage Emperor. To check the genuineness of the news he made a test for the eagle and directed him into it. And as expected by the other Sages he passed the test and got recognition from the Sage Emperor.


    As a reward, he was given a small amount of power of the Sage Emperor and the title of Guardian Eagle of the Heavens. Over the years he piled up achievements and got an acknowledgement of the other emperors. Every time he pleased an emperor of heaven he would get a part of their power as a reward as he got from the Sage Emperor.


    Seeing his authority and power rising day by day the other guardians of heaven made a conspiracy and sent him to the Well of Eternal Darkness to fetch water from there.


    While he was fetching water he got a heavy attack from his behind and fell into the well. He snapped out of his pain and tried to fly up to the surface, but to his disdain the other guardians sealed the well with their powers, leaving him inside that wall to spend eternity.


    For half a millennia the Guardian Eagle of the Heavens vanished from the world, even the Sage Emperor couldn''t trace out his whereabouts. Days passed on and the name of the Guardian Eagle got forgotten with the flow of time.


    But one day the seal on the Well of Eternal Darkness got removed by someone and the eagle of knowledge and wisdom rose up again. But not as the Guardian Eagle of the Heavens, but as the Guardian Eagle of the Eternal Darkness, the corrupted God¡­.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    "Sigh, so this bird is that guardian bird?" asked Sir Jean.


    Yoshino nodded his head and said, "Yesn''t."


    Sir Jean got confused by her statement and asked her to explain in detail. Yoshino agreed on her request and told them about the after story in a small summary.


    "After the bird got out from the well, he spread chaos throughout the world, not a single place was devoided of his wrath. The balance of the world got distorted. To maintain the balance again all the Emperors of the Heavens asked the Seven Sages for help."


    ''Again these Seven Sages!! Just who are they?'' pondered Aryan.


    "But instead of killing that bird, the Seven Sages sealed him in a place where no one can reach except them and the chosen one."


    Aryan "...."


    "Before vanishing from the world they have told their disciplines that a day will come when the chosen one will take birth and will purge the evil beyond that seal"


    Aryan "....."


    "But over the millennium, that bird found ways to send a part of his soul to the demons when they summon him, and in exchange, he will take a part of their iniquity."


    "Iniquity?!! What does that mean?" Aryan intervened.


    "Ahhh¡­ How to explain¡­ Yes, understand it like this. You know about virtue?" asked Yoshino.


    "Yes, virtue means the good karma you gain from doing a good deed or work."


    "Yes, like that iniquity is the bad karma you gain from doing a bad work."


    "Evil deed, to be more precise," added Sir Jean.


    "I see, understood. So this birdy comes to help demons on their summon, and take a part of their evil karma with them, right?"


    "Yes, you are right."


    Aryan was about to ask how he aids demons but he got his answer before asking that question, the Guardian Eagle flew high up towards the sky. Zagan too flapped his massive, broad wings and flew up into the sky.


    Howk was getting ready to attack them with his disc, but Sir Jean stopped him and asked him to wait and let them do what they were doing. Both the bird and Zagan went up to the same level into the sky and closed the distance between them. Aryan was pondering what they were planning and what they were gonna do but before he deduced something yet again, he got his answer.


    The Guardian Eagle transformed into a set of shiny silver armor and attached itself to Zagan''s huge body.


    Baaam!!!


    Zagan landed on the arena, his whole body was covered in silver-plated armor, and on his hand was a silver-plated bow, his cow-like face was not visible, not anymore.


    Only his eyes were shining from inside of it, giving Howk and the spectator nearby a freezing chill. Howk called Sir Jean again and asked if he can attack him or not, this time Sir Jena didn''t stop him and asked him to go all out. Hearing to his order on call, a smirk appeared on Howk''s face.


    He closed his eyes and returned his soul weapons to his soul sea. Everyone present there including Aryan and Yoshino had a confused expression on his face.


    ''Ehhh¡­. Why did he return back his soul weapons?'' was the thought in everyone''s mind.


    Huff!! Huff!! Huff!!


    Howk was exhaling out all the air in his body and getting ready to do something Aryan looked at Sir Jean and asked him about him, but he didn''t reply anything and pointed his finger towards the battlefield.


    Howk clenched his beasts and exhaled out the air inside him for the last time


    Huuuuuuuuf!!!


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, the chakra around Howk began to swirl around him, the amount of chakra around him was increasing with each passing minute. Just within a fraction of seconds, the swirling chakra around him took the shape of a tornado.


    Aryan was completely baffled by the events happening before him.


    ''First Howk did some huff huff huff thingy and now he got himself in the eye of that chakra tornado!! The heck!! Just what in the world is happening here?!!'' pondered Aryan, his mind was in complete chaos at that time. At one point he was even thinking of doing that huff huff and see if anything happens or not.


    While he was busy wrecking his old modeled processor, Yoshino gasped in shock and looked towards Sir Jean with eyes full of astonishment. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing in front of her, she calmed down her excitement and asked Sir Jean "Bruhhh, don''t tell me he is forming a chak¡­.."


    "Yes, he is." intervened Sir Jean.


    "What the?!! Since when can a third stage practitioner can form chakra armament around them?" asked Yoshino with astonishment. Because it was something that a fourth stage and above practitioner can do, doing it at the third stage was completely impossible, but at the same time Howk was making one before her eyes.


    "Not everyone can do it, but that kid is a battle frenzy. He found his own way of doing it, before reaching the fourth stage."


    "I see, even then¡­.., You have really gotten yourself a bright star out there." complimented Yoshino.


    Sir Jean laughed at her and said he met the kid by coincidence and recruited him after that.


    Meanwhile, in the arena, Howk was standing alone in the eye of the chakra storm, like the spectators both Zaga and the Guardian Eagle had a confused expression on their faces.


    Howk closed his eyes and shouted Ha!!


    All the chakra energy swirling around him got sucked into his body and his figure became hidden with all that energy around him.. After some time, the remaining energy dispersed.

 Chapter 80 - The Legendary *******

    And a new figure emerged in a black suit, with blue stripes pattern on it. Aryan, Yoshino, and other higher-level were surprised by his chakra armament, the spectators were getting a feeling that he was trying chakra armament but no one had thought he would get success on his first try.


    Aryan stared at his chakra armament before saying, "Ehhh¡­. Doesn''t it look the same as black dive suit used some centuries ago."


    Yoshino couldn''t control herself and laughed at his question, "Yes, on a second look it looks somewhat similar to a diving suit used some centuries ago, it just has those shiny blue stripes as an extra."


    Sir Jean was listening to all their conversations and was waiting for a good chance to jump in, "Yes, that''s the suit he designed himself for his chakra armament mode."


    "Designed himself?! For chakra armament?!!" asked Aryan.


    "Yes, before doing your first chakra armament you will be sent to an unknown space where you have to design your suit, and once done you can use it at once."


    "I see."


    "By the way in the fourth stage, not before that, people like Howk are exceptional."


    "I see."


    "And about chakra armame.."


    "It''s something similar to Qi reinforcement or Mana skin right?" intervened Aryan.


    "Ahh¡­ Yes, yes" agreed on Sir Jean, he was thinking of a good explanation for Aryan, but things got easy when Aryan gave the reference of the old cultivation technique. All he had to do then was to add the extra powers of the chakra armament.


    "Also, chakra armament comes with a chakra suit, like Howk have that black one." added Sir Jean.


    One more thing Aryan observed was the disc hanging from his waist, it looked the same as Howzer just the color was a little different from the previous one.


    Seeing the armament, Zagan was getting a bad vibe. He could sense ominous energy leaking out from Howk''s suit but couldn''t tell what it was. To break the silence between them he started first, "You, crushable mortal how dare you copy my Evil Morph, I have lord Guardian on my side for the evil morph. How did you perform one of those armaments on you, even though you are on the third stage and..."


    "And armament can be done by the fourth stage and above, right?" asked Howk.


    "Yes, muuuuuuu," replied Zagan.


    "You want to know the answer that badly?" asked Howk with a grin on his face.


    "Yes, muuuuuu."


    "Ha!! As if I will tell to any random cow,"


    Listening to his reply Zagan was getting pissed, at that time he wanted an opening, a single chance and he would have vented out all his built-up anger on Howk.


    And that was the intention of Howk too. A single opening and he would have put his all in that attack. And to create that single chance, he was taunting Zagan.


    And thanks to his foolishness he felt for it, he flapped his wings and plunged towards Howk in a rage. On the other side, Howk was as calm as flowing water. No fear, no expression, nothing was visible on his face. When Zagan was just at a distance of 0.5 meters from punching him he vanished and appeared on the place where Zagan was standing previously.


    Both Zagan and the guardian eagle had a confused expression on their faces. Zagan closed his eyes and asked the guardian eagle about it. But to his disdain, not even the guardian eagle knew what happened there. How did he disappear from that place and appeared behind them.


    Zagan didn''t think too much of the first time and plunged towards Howk again, with greater speed this time. Like the first time when he was at a distance of 0.5 meters, Howk vanished and appeared behind him.


    Zagan got enraged by the fact that he can''t hit a mortal, even with the help of the guardian eagle, he looked at Howk with bloodshot eyes and mooed, "Muuuuuuu, muuuuuu, muuuuuu. Damn human, I will kill you today, I will definitely kill you today."


    All this time Howk was silent, he hadn''t opened his mouth since the beginning of the fighting, not even a smirk was on his face. After seeing the enraged cow cursing him he exhaled out and spoke.


    "Ahh, that was a good warmup for me," a yellow light flickered in his eyes. His chakra armament suit began glowing blue. "Let the true fight begin," announced Howk and clapped his hands once.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a helmet appeared before him, the same black color and bright blue patterns on it. It has Hawk''s feather-like design on its side, giving the impression that the Hawk helmet was specially made for Howk.


    He wore it and stared at the Zagan standing before him. Earlier Zagan was getting a bad vibe from Howk, but now he was getting goosebumps just by staring into his eyes.


    This time Howk neither plunged nor ran towards Zagan, instead, he just stared towards Zagan and snapped his neck to one side.


    Whoosh!!


    He disappeared from that place and appeared behind Zagan.


    Krchhh!!!


    He attacked him on his back with his disc and returned back to the place he was standing earlier.


    Silence~~~~~~~


    No reaction, no shout, no scream, nothing was audible in the floating platform, everybody''s mouth was shut. Earlier Howk was plunging towards Zagan like a mad fox, trying to attack him again and again. But this time he just got behind him out of nowhere, attacked him, and returned back to his place, like it was nothing.


    ''He had been hiding his power all this time?!!'' Was the thought in everyone''s mind. Aryan, Yoshino, and all the spectators had a jaw-dropped expression on their faces.


    "The former battle frenzy was fighting like an OP side hero now!!" blurted out Aryan."


    Back in the arena, Zagan didn''t make any noises and kept on staring at Howk. The more he stared the more he could feel it inside him. Howk''s cultivation technique and his special power.


    Somehow he was related to Howk cultivation technique but didn''t know how. This time he decided not to move from his place and used the enhanced silver arrow in his hand to attack Howk.


    He took aim and pulled his string, five energy arrows materialized on his bow, he looked towards Howk again and released them at once, Shoosh!!


    All the energy arrows shot at him went straight towards him, Howk was getting ready to cut them all when their trajectory changed and all of them moved to five different directions. Howk was taken aback by this move and lost his concentration from the battle, the next moment when he tried to move his hands he was unable to do so.


    He looked down and found himself getting caught by snakes made out of pure chakra energy. He tried to free himself, but to his disdain; the energy snaked didn''t even budge from their places.


    And instead, they were tightening their grip. Watching this fight from a distance Aryan was able to trace out the direction of the five arrows that Howk missed at that time.


    When they were half a distance away from Howk all the arrows changed their trajectory and went to five different directions, later to regroup behind Howk without him noticing.


    "Muuu, muuuu, muuuuuuuuuu" mooed Zagan, he was rejoicing upon his first victory over Howk, now that he had him bound he can go all out and attack him from a close distance. The bow he used earlier was not his but a weapon from Sam''s soul sea.


    Since he had consumed his soul and was using his body, he was able to use it, or else in general soul weapon is always exclusive to its owner only. No one other than its owner can use it.


    He closed the distance between him and Howk with a sprint and raised his hand to punch him in his face. Just when he was about to punch, his hand stopped and he could no longer move it.


    This time it was not Howk nor Sir Jean and no chance it could be Aryan, he was still a five-year-old kid, this time it was the guardian eagle himself, who was helping Zagan.


    The Guardian Eagle of Eternal Darkness was giving Zagan a raise in his attack and agility, with help of the armor on him. But when they reached near Howk bound by Zagan''s arrows, he sensed something was wrong. The figure before him was not Howk, but at the same time, it was Howk.


    He could sense life force from him, at the same time emptiness was inside in his soul sea. He used his divine sense just a second before Zagan punched and found something that froze a part of him.


    The Sun Spirit the Legendary ******* was inside him, he stopped Zagan''s hand in midair and asked him to retract at once.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget my precious power stones.

 Chapter 81 - The Great Escape!!!

    Without asking any question, Zagan retracted and asked the guardian eagle about it, "You mean the legendary Sun God is inside him?"


    Guardian eagle replied yes with a solemn voice. Even though a part of his soul was present with Zagan, he could feel the tremendous power inside Howk. The power that had been staring at him the entire time and was waiting for a chance to come out.


    Howk, Aryan, Yoshino, Sir Jean¡­.. Everybody present there was confused by this action of Zagan and the guardian eagle. Even though they were at a point zero distance from Howk, they didn''t attack him and retracted back.


    ''What the hell happened there in just a second,'' was the thought in everyone''s mind.


    Aryan looked at Sir Jean and saw the same confused expression on his face like others, so he didn''t bother to ask him and contemplated on his own.


    Upon finding out that the Legendary Sun God is inside Howk Zagan found it somewhat contradicting, the Sun God was an entity before which all evil gets pulverized. And all this time he was getting a feeling that Howk''s cultivation technique and its powers were somewhat related to him, at least the attributes were the same.


    He said all those to the guardian eagle and threw him into a dilemma.


    ''How can it be possible, two different attributes and that too of demonic and angelic inside a single entity'' thinking about all these the guardian eagle was getting a headache. At one point he was thinking of leaving Zagan on his own and returning back to the place where he was sealed.


    Meanwhile, Howk was getting pissed by seeing the mixed expression on Zagan''s face. He had laid a perfect trap for Zagan and was waiting for him to make the first move, but god knows how and why he retracted back and didn''t attack him.


    His anger was getting over his head. This time he decided to go all out without any traps or strategy and beat the pulp out of that mooing cow before him. He concentrated his chakra on his disc and waved it towards Zagan.


    Seeing a chakra wave coming towards him Zagan took a defensive position with his hands crossed, and since he was wearing an armor made by the guardian eagle''s soul he was confident that he would block that attack without any difficulty.


    But the reality came out to be something different. The moment the energy wave touched his armor, he got thrown and crashed into the arena wall beside him. Even though there wasn''t any visible wound or injury on the surface, many of his internal organs ruptured from the shock wave of that attack.


    He stood off with some difficulty and stared at Howk, with a mixed expression of horror, confusion, and astonishment. And to everyone''s surprise, not a hint of anger was visible on his face.


    This time when Howk attacked Zagan, he tried to defend against the attack, but the shock wave threw him back and made him crash with the arena wall was the thing that everyone saw, including Aryan and Sir Jean.


    But what happened, in reality, was something different. Howk released the chakra energy wave, Zagan took the defensive position, the energy wave traveled towards Zagan up to this the scene was the same for everyone but after that....., the scene was something different for Zagan and the guardian.


    Instead of the energy wave they saw the wrath of three deities in it, one was the Legendary Sun God Amun another was the Legendary God Of Superhuman Strength Horus and the last was not a god nor a deity but the materialization of Howk''s cultivation, the Chaotic Abyss Demon''s cultivation technique.


    Wrath and fury of all these three were engraved in that attack, and the moment it touched Zagan''s armor it was not the shock wave but their combined power that threw them back. Unknown to all these facts what was happening Aryan was enjoying the fight, even though a myriad of questions were bubbling up within him he was trying his best to suppress them and enjoy the show.


    One more thing that Aryan didn''t know was something that was going on inside of his soul sea. The moment Howk activated his chakra armament, the twin dragon Grimoire inside him opened up on its own and started recording all the moves used by Howk. Be it the physical or the energy-based moves.


    His Twin Dragon Grimoire began to glow when it recorded the energy wave by Howk. The name of the two deities and the name of Howk''s cultivation technique was like a huge boost for it.


    Meanwhile, on the battle arena, Zagan was thinking whether to retreat or fight Howk, sacred blood of two deities and one demon cultivation technique, trifling with such a person was not a good thing in his current state. So at last, pondering over it, again and again, he decides to run and use the soul fragment of the guardian eagle as a decoy.


    But little did he know that the guardian eagle too had the same thought and was thinking of using Zagan as a decoy. Both of them made up their mind and acted upon it at once.


    Guardian Eagle "Zagan boy, I was thinking that we can''t defeat him with normal ways. We have to concentrate, all of our power, and attack him in one go. We can''t miss that chance."


    Zagan "Yes, O'' guardian eagle, I was thinking the same. We should combine our powers and attack him."


    "Yes, but before that, we have to undo this evil morph."


    "Yes, O'' guardian eagle, I was thinking the same."


    Both of them were planning when the other gets busy in attacking, one will leave and the other will get stuck with that battle frenzy before them.


    Guardian Eagle undid his evil morph on Zagan and changed back to an eagle. They looked at each other and nodded their heads in unison.


    ''Zagan boya, sorry, but my soul is dear to me.''


    ''Guardian Eagle, sorry, but my soul is dear to me.''


    Both of them gathered their remaining energy and concentrated it at one point, in the case of Zagan he did it on his hand while the guardian eagle on his wings. Anyone can say that they were preparing themselves for the last attack.


    Seeing the stand-up comedy giving it their all, Howk too thought of giving his all to them. He closed his eyes and dived into his soul sea. It was in the shape of a small river flowing from nothingness, towards nothingness. He pointed out his hands towards it and made a grabbing gesture.


    Suddenly, the calm river became unstable, water ripples and bubbles started appearing on it. Something bi was coming from the bottom level of the water....


    On the outside chakra energy started gushing out from Howk''s body, the arena started to shake, cracks began to appear, seeing the enormous chakra fluctuation around Howk, both of their decisions to betray the other, and retreat became more firm than before.


    ''Hope you forgive me Eagle.''


    ''Hope you forgive me Zagan''


    Gushhhhh!!!!


    The energy leak from Howk''s body intensified, and the broken floor pieces around him started to levitate. Inside of his soul sea, an enormous water bubble came from inside the river. Inside of it was Howk''s ultimate weapon, the Howzer shuriken. He burst the bubble and grabbed his new weapon.


    Abruptly he opened his and looked towards Zagan. Now he had the new shuriken disc in his hand instead of the old Howzer. All of his energy was concentrated in it. He took aim and threw it towards the duo.


    On the other side, both of them were acting successfully for their last attack while having the plan of using the other as a decoy.


    They allowed the shuriken to come near, come near, come near, and just when it was at a distance of 0.5 meters from them they split apart and let it come in between them.


    The moment it came in between they attacked the Shuriken Howzer from both sides with the intention of destroying it, but their luck was not that good to begin with.


    Instead of destroying it, part of their soul got destroyed by it, both of them were sent flying again. They stood up with difficulty and looked towards the night sky. Their one and only escape route. Zagan flapped his wings and flew towards the night sky. On the other hand, the guardian eagle changed his form into a small sphere and flew towards the sky.


    Seeing both of them were trying to escape Aryan got a little worried, if any of them escaped that arena they would be a trouble to them in the future. He hastily jumped off from Sir Jean''s lap and went near the balcony.


    Sir Jean stopped him there and asked him to see and enjoy the game, Aryan was about to say something but he asked him to stay quiet and enjoy the tom and jerry show.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop your precious power stones.

 Chapter 82 - Contract Thingy

    "What''s that?!!" asked Aryan.


    "Ah¡­ It''s a cartoon show about cats and rats that I used to watch in my childhood. I will send you the episodes later if you wanna watch it. For now, just sit and watch. I have activated a barrier around this floating arena." Said Sir Jean with an evil grin on his face.


    Aryan understood what he meant and replied, "Very well, let''s enjoy the cat and rat show," with the same evil grin on his face.


    Looking at the duo''s smile, Yoshino was thinking if left alone for some days she may get to see a Sir Jean junior in Aryan. While she was pondering and laughing over it, a sound came.


    Thud!! Thud!!!


    It was the sound of Zagan and the Guardia eagle crashing with the barrier erected by Sir Jean. Both of them crashed onto the arena floor and looked at each other.


    Guardian Eagle ''Bitch!! This bitch cow was thinking of using me as a decoy!!''


    Zagan ''Fook!! Muuuu, this dumb bird was thinking of using me as a decoy!!''


    Both of them had the same thought in mind but none of them were showing it on their faces. Zagan with a smile on his face asked the Guardian eagle, "What were you planning to do, by flying high up into the sky?"


    Guardian eagle heard his question and answered in arrogance, "Stupid muuu, muuu boy, I was gonna use one of my special moves. It requires me to fly high up into the sky then come with extreme speed towards the enemy and crash with him."


    "Oh, I see,"


    "Yes, and what about you, why were you flying towards the sky? Were you trying to escape??" asked the Guardian eagle.


    Zagan smiled at the Guardian eagle question and thought in his mind ''Stupid bird you wanted to leave me here, alone with that tri deity monster and you are asking me I was retreating or not!! Muuuuuu¡­. I will give you the taste of your own answer.''


    After pondering for a while Zagan posed his answer, "O'' the Guardian eagle, the thing is I was gonna do a special move like you, which requires me to fly up into the sky then come down and crash with the enemy with extreme speed."


    "Oh, I see," replied the Guardian eagle. At that time he was thinking, ''This sly cow is serving my cooked dishes to me, very smart you are!! But I am way smarter than you.''


    "So, what should we do now?" asked Zagan. Since their escape plan failed and that too miserable all they could do then was to stick together till the end.


    Guardian eagle pondered for sometime before saying, "I have a way of escape, but that will need your cooperation. Are you willing to help?"


    Zagan agreed on his proposal without even listening to it, for him his life was his biggest asset, if he can save his life he can strike back again. But of no life, no strike back.


    "Oh, okay, since you are ready to cooperate, first fill out this form with your chakra energy," asked the Guardian eagle and snapped his feathery fingers. Out of nowhere, a parchment appeared in the air with some, with some ancient scriptures printed on it. Zagan looked at the parchment and then to the Guardian eagle.


    "Why do I have to sign a contract now, can''t we do these things later??"


    Guardian sighed at his question and replied, "It''s not like I want to do it right now. At a time like this, it''s the requirement to execute the plan."


    "Oh, okay, then we shouldn''t waste time and do these contract thingy as soon as possible. Time is running out, and Howk is still recovering his energy with chakra spin. Once he recovered we are done for."


    "Yes, yes, that''s why sign that parchment and we will be able to escape in no time."


    Zagan was highly suspicious of the eagle schemes, but since he said the word ''we will be able to escape'' he didn''t doubt him any further and asked him how to sign.


    A wide grin appeared on the face of the Guardian eagle when Zagan agreed on his proposal, but he hid his grin with his feathery wings and asked him to pour his chakra energy into it.


    As instructed, Zagan held the parchment in one hand and poured his chakra energy through the other. After emptying down two-fourths of his energy into it, the parchment began to glow and levitated in the air.


    Seeing these events from the VIP zone, Yoshino was getting curious about the content of that parchment, but there was no way she could go there and read it all. She tried to zoom in his virtual pad camera on it and caught only a small part of it.


    She fiddled with Rendex.com, then with Koogle.com to translate that captured part, and after some research, she found the meaning in it. The meaning of that part was something like this, "Thou will feed, I will give¡­.."


    Yoshino couldn''t understand what those lines meant and showed the same to Sir Jean. He pondered for a while and was about to say something when a year splitting screeching sound came from the arena.


    He returned back the virtual pad to Yoshino and asked Aryan what happened in the meantime when they were translating the characters on the parchment. Aryan didn''t say anything and pointed his hands towards the arena.


    Yoshino followed the direction of his hand and looked towards the arena. What she saw afterward made her body tremble in fear. The small piece of parchment on which Zagan had poured out his energy earlier was trying to devour him now.


    Zagan was trying his best to fend off the parchment, but it was not a dog nor a cat that it will get fend off easily.


    He looked towards the Guardian eagle and asked him in a trembling voice, "O'' the great guardian, what''s happening? Why is this parchment sucking me out of my life force??"


    The Guardian eagle looked at the miserable face of Zagan and replied with a smug on his face, "Fool, that''s what you got for signing the contract without reading it. It was clearly written there. You will feed me your life force and I will give you power for a short duration. Didn''t you read that part?"


    Zagan got pissed and shouted, "You bit** eagle, you tricked me!! How dare you trick me, the great Zagan. One of the demons from Solomon''s book of Demons. I will kill you, bit** I swear I will kill you."


    Listening to his curses a wide grin appeared on his face, and this time he didn''t try to hide it with his feathers, instead, he showed it all to Zagan. "Cow kid, you were trying to use me as a decoy and escape from here, weren''t you?"


    "Muuuu¡­ So what?!! Weren''t you trying to do the same with me?" asked Zagan with a rage. His body was fading away, he was losing his consciousness, and he was using his last of the energy to talk with the Guardian eagle.


    "So, what?!!" answered back the Guardian eagle with arrogance. "I am the Great Guardian of Eternal Darkness. My life is way more precious than any cow or bull from that Solomon''s book."


    "Muuuuuuuuu..." Zagan mooed in rage. He was about to answer something back, but before he did that, the last part of his body faded away and his whole existence disappeared from the arena.


    Silence~~~~~~


    Complete silence prevailed throughout the arena. This scene of internal dispute and betrayal was too much for the spectators sitting there. It was hard to digest for them that Zagan''s summoned beast ate away his life force and erased his existence.


    Many were gasping in shock after seeing it. ''Just who in the world is this summoned beast.'' was the question in everyone''s mind.


    Meanwhile, Howk has recovered all of his strength, standing again with over-brimming power, ready to kick some asses again. The Guardian eagle saw him and hastily grabbed the scroll that had erased Zagan''s existence. He grabbed it and put it into his mouth.


    Howk didn''t make any delay and took out his two Howzer discs. Since he had spent most of his power in his last attack, his chakra armament got undone and he was back to normal.


    He aimed at the bird and threw it towards him with a higher rpm and velocity than the previous times. Guardian eagle saw the disc coming and closed his eyes to execute the parchment inside him.


    Suddenly, his body began to glow again, but this time not golden but red this time. The red rays engulfed his body and slowly engulfed the whole arena. Aryan, Yoshino, Sir Jean and other spectators none of them were able to see anything for some minutes, the same was applicable for Howk too.


    Slowly the light dimmed out, and everyone gained back their vision. Howk too opened his eyes and saw a giant figure standing before him. A fifteen feet tall figure with an eagle head and human body. Wings on the side, but not big enough to fly.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget my precious power stones.

 Chapter 83 - Aurora Soul Burning Technique

    The figure standing before him was the Guardian eagle, in its new form, that he had gained after devouring Zagan''s life force.


    Looking at the giant monster before him, Sir Jean stood up at once and called Howk, "Yo kiddo, can you handle that? Or should I come?"


    "Hehe boss, no need to worry for now. If I mess up, you are free to join, but not before that," replied Howk.


    "Then you better put on your armament suit, I don''t think you can defeat him with your normal mode," advised Sir Jean.


    "Yes, I was thinking the same."


    "Hmm¡­ Then go berserk and kick his ass," ordered Sir Jean and disconnected the call.


    Once again a yellow light flickered in Howk''s eye, and this time it was way more domineering than usual. Inside that light contained the enormous power of two deities and one demon. He closed his eyes again, like the last time, and dived into his soul sea.


    This time he went near his cultivation star, the star of the Chaotic Abyss Demon, and made a waving gesture before it.


    Suddenly, the star showed some movements and started shaking.


    Howk made another calling gesture, and the star began to shine. Howk retreated back to some distance and let it shine even further. After some time all the radiance started gathering at one point and that part detached itself from his cultivation star.


    A wry smile appeared on Howk''s face, seeing the detached part. He went near it and grabbed it.


    Shahh!!!


    He abruptly opened his eyes and looked down to his waist. His Howzer was not there, not anymore.


    Seeing the Howzer vanished from his waist belt, the guardian eagle started laughing, "Wahahahah, wahahaha, you puny little ant, I will crush you now. Even heaven is on my side today. How are you planning to fight with me, without those little toys of yours?"


    Listening to his mockery a smile appeared on Howk''s face, not a smug nor a grin but a smile of pure evil and wickedness.


    Sinister aura was oozing out from his body, the atmosphere was getting heavy, and the guardian eagle was having a hard time breathing under such conditions.


    He looked around and discovered a shocking fact about his surrounding. The barrier that was in the arena earlier was not there, not anymore. And none of the spectators were facing any difficulty in breathing like him.


    He roared and started cursing, "You fck***, son of fck*** bit**. What did you do with me? Why can''t I breathe?? And why am I feeling heavy now???"


    Listening to his curses, Howk laughed again and didn''t reply anything. He pointed out his finger towards the Guardian eagle and snapped his finger.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!!


    Three columns of pure chakra energy gushed out from the arena. Making a triangular formation around Howk. Guardian eagle of Eternal Darkness observed his actions but didn''t interfere. He was getting a feeling that if he interferes, then the person staring at him from a distance will come down to join the game. And this person was none other than Sir Jean.


    The three pillars of chakra energy came closer...closer¡­. And at last collided with each other, with Howk in the middle. The result of the collision was the formation of a bigger surge of energy, having Howk in the middle.


    Aryan, Yoshino, Sir Jean, and the spectators none of them could see Howk''s figure in the middle, even the faint outlining of his body that they could see earlier disappeared. While everyone was pondering over his disappearance, something happened again to attract their attention.


    The mass of pure chakra energy gushing out from the arena became dark red, the heaviness that the Guardian eagle was feeling earlier faded down. He took a sigh of relief and looked at the red chakra pillar. Nothing was visible to him from the outside, while he was contemplating whether to throw an energy wave towards it or not, something came out from inside.


    It was Howk''s hand covered in black gloves, with shining red patterns on it, in place of blue. The red on the gloves was not any ordinary red, but a crimson red with evil vibes around it.


    Guardian eagle was feeling somewhat uneasy with that color when another hand came out, with the same gloves and the same color. His uneasiness increased. The more he was seeing this color the more he was getting tensed.


    He himself was somewhat similar to an evil deity, but when it came to the materialized demon deity of Howk''s cultivation technique his bone trembles in fear. It was just a materialization of cultivation techniques like others. Even then he was feeling restless.....


    Howk came out from the chakra pillar and his figure became visible to everyone. His new chakra suit''s design was exactly the same as the blue one used before, just the color was red all over, giving him a more dashing look than before.


    This time there was a black glass fitted onto his helmet, hiding half of his face and his eyes.


    He looked towards the VIP zone and showed a victory symbol to Sir Jean. Seeing his gesture, Sir Jean calmed down and sat back in his seat. All this time he was keeping the Guardian eagle in check with his chakra force.


    Guardian eagle took the chance of the opening and tried to press his gigantic hand onto Howk''s small body. But to his dismay, the tiny figure he wanted to crush disappeared before that.


    Krchhhhhhhhh!!!


    A sound came, and black liquid gushed out. His eyes became blurry because of the liquid flooding into his eyes. He touched his head and found the cut mark just before his eyes.


    He wiped out the liquid with his feathers and tried to sense Howk with his divine sense. Abruptly he opened his eyes and looked down. Howk was standing there, about to attack his legs. He shook his leg and kicked him hard.


    Fushhh!!


    A sound came.


    He was happy then that he kicked him hard and didn''t miss, but just within a fraction of a second, his reaction changed.


    Krchhh!!


    Another cut mark on his leg. He looked towards the figure that he had kicked and saw it disappearing midair.


    ''Shit!!! It was an after-mirage. That kid has gotten a power-up, he isn''t gonna stop with these normal ways, I have to do something else for him,'' thought the Guardian eagle.


    While he was pondering over it he felt a pulling force on him. It was from the place where he was sealed with his original body. The soul present in the arena was just a fragment of the original soul.


    He could have used this force to escape from that place but to his dismay, he had already signed a contract with Zagan, that clearly says that after consuming his soul if he doesn''t complete his task, half of his soul will get destroyed and to add up his frustration if he doesn''t return to his sealed place half of his soul in will get destroyed according to the ancient characters written on that cave walls.


    Either way, half of his soul was gonna lose half of his soul. After contemplating for a while he made up his mind and decided to burn down half of the soul fragment present in the arena, to power up himself.


    Losing a small part was way much better than losing half. So he greeted his teeth and chanted the sutra that he had learned from the Sage Emperor.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, an aurora formed in the sky. Aryan was the first one to notice it and draw Sir Jean''s attention towards it. He looked and gasped in astonishment, "Sutra of the Heavenly Sage Emperor, the Aurora Soul Burning technique." he blurted out.


    Similar to his expression, Grand Elder and Aditya on their way to the cultivation fair saw it and stopped at once.


    "The heck!! Pops isn''t that the Sutra of the Heavenly Sage Emperor, the Aurora Soul Burning technique?" asked Aditya.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Hmmmm¡­."


    "Do you think Jean is the one using it?" asked Grand Elder in suspicion.


    "No way he will use that. Rather than that he just knows about that technique, he doesn''t know how to execute."


    "Ehhh...!!" exclaimed Grand Elder.


    "What''s with that ehhhh of yours?!!"


    "You never taught him? Isn''t he your bestie?!!"


    "Sigh¡­. It''s not that I never tried, it''s just that he could not comprehend it''s profoundness."


    "Then what about shari¡­."


    "I have tried that too, but still a big no," replied Aditya.


    "How can it be possible? I have measured his compatibility with that technique and it was over eighty-nine. Hmmm¡­.. It''s not making any sense." said Grand Elder with a confused expression on his face.


    "Well, I am sure it''s not J, it must be someone else, we better hurry and take a look at the situation there."


    "Yes, let''s go," said Grand Elder and flew faster towards the cultivation fair.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the stones >.<

 Chapter 84 - Mystery Solved?!!

    The aurora in the night sky descended and wrapped itself around the Guardian eagle. He offered the aurora part of his soul fragment, and the aurora gave him part of his power. Seeing this technique was the first time for Aryan, and his eagerness to study this technique was high as usual. Inside his soul sea, the Twin Dragon Grimoire was noting down all the sutras, mantras, and spells that were being used in the arena.


    And the Aurora Soul Burning Technique was not an exception.


    Back in the arena, now that he had gotten himself a boost, the guardian eagle was ready to show his new power. He made a waving gesture with his hand and pointed it towards Howk.


    Wosh!! Wosh!! Wosh!! Wosh!!.....


    Thousands of energy arrows materialized in the night sky and went towards the place where Howk was standing. All the spectators including Aryan and Yoshino were thinking that he would try to dodge them by running like the previous times, but their predictions and expectations got completely crushed when Howk didn''t move from his place and let all the arrows hit him.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!! Kaboom!!!!!


    All the arrows that touched the surface exploded itself creating a crater in the arena. After sometime the smoke and dust cleared out and nothing was there in that place. Except for the broken pieces and debris of the arena.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­. Hahahahahahahah, wahahahahahh" laughed the Guardian eagle. He was happy that he fulfilled the contract and now he can go to his sealed place by taking advantage of that soul pull.


    "Haaaaa!! Puny little man, you are nothing more than an ant before me, the Great Guardian eagle of eternal darkness. Let''s see if there is anything left or not. I will take that with me as a souvenir."


    "Ehhh¡­. If you want a souvenir, you should have told me beforehand, I would have given you a nice one." ringed a voice near his ears. He turned his head and saw a figure in black standing on his shoulder.


    Krchhh!!!


    Another cut mark on his face. The figure standing on his shoulder was none other than Howk. Guardian eagle stared at him with bloodshot eyes and asked in a rage, "You puny insect, how did you survive that rain of arrows."


    Howk stared at him blindly and asked, "You are talking to me?!!"


    Guardian eagle "...."


    "I see, I thought you were talking to yourself. Aren''t you a puny insect?!!"


    Listening to his mockery Guardian eagle got enraged, his patience ran out. Earlier he was thinking of using some other attacks with his power up to defeat Howk, but now only one thing was ringing in his mind.


    Destroy, destroy and destroy!!!


    "I will kill, kill every bast** present here," cursed the guardian eagle and at down cross-legged on the arena. He closed his eyes and willed it. The aurora appeared in the night sky again.


    ''What''s this monster gonna do with the aurora again? Will he burn the rest of his soul for power??'' was the thought in everyone''s mind.


    He closed his eyes again and chanted a new sutra, "Za Zaidu Zao zaulla zu za zau zaidu za zu zao zaulla."


    Aryan was drinking some refreshments and almost choked up after listening to the sutra chanting. Not only him, but many others were also laughing and rolling on the ground after listening to the chant.


    Even Howk couldn''t control his laughter and started laughing in the arena. Every spectator present there was laughing to their heart''s content, not a single one was there who didn''t laugh.


    Ignoring their laughs Guardian eagle continued his chanting and reached the final verse of the sutra, "zaulla zao zu za zaidu zau za zu zaulla zao zaidu za."


    After finishing the last verse the aurora on his head dispersed leaving behind a small fruit on top of his head. Guardian eagle grabbed it once and gulped it down in one go since he didn''t want others to get their hands on it.


    "Muha, muwahahahaha, muwahahahah," he started laughing and continued for some minutes. Seeing his unusual mad behavior Sir Jean exhaled out a heavy breath and said that the eagle had lost it.


    Aryan agreed on his statement and added, "completely lost it."


    After laughing to his throat, the Guardian eagle stopped and looked towards the VIP zone. "You mortal ant, aren''t you the one who was exerting pressure on me earlier? Muwahahahahah muwahahahah. You will die, all will die, I will die. Muwahahaha."


    Sir Jean picked up his virtual pad again and dialed a number, the receiver picked up the call and the first thing he told was, "Kid kill that fcking bast*** now, or your two years salary will be in danger."


    Beep...beep¡­.beep...


    The connection discontinued. The caller was Sir Jean, and the receiver was none other than Howk. He looked towards the giant guardian eagle sitting before him and thought of different ways to butcher him.


    He could take anything upon him, be it the harsh training or continuous missions without any break. But when it comes to his salary he will do anything to get it at the end of every month and to get a call from his boss about the salary cut, because some random eagle badmouthed him.


    Meanwhile, the enormous body of the guardian eagle started glowing, "Muwahahah, muwhahahah, I will go down and will take you all down with me. Muwahahahah, muwahaha," laughed the guardian eagle. His laugh was becoming loud and creepy with each passing minute.


    Sir Jean "He has lost it."


    Aryan "Completely lost it."


    Yoshino "Hopeless patient, he is."


    "Sigh¡­ Let that kid take care of that, I will just sit and enjoy it." commented Sir Jean and ordered one more bottle of refreshment for him.


    Back in the arena, Howk was getting ready to finish the match and the guardian eagle was getting ready to finish everyone there. Both of them wanted to finish but the quantity was a little different.


    Howk stopped moving around and closed his eyes and dived into the soul sea, this time Howk was completely defenseless. Guardian eagle could have attacked him this time, but he didn''t. He was gonna blast up the entire arena in a few seconds so why go after the small fries.


    Inside his soul sea, he willed and summoned the fragment of the star that was detached from his cultivation star, the star of the chaotic abyss demon.


    Hsuhhh!!


    It appeared before him out of nowhere and started shaking again. Howk went near it and touched it. Suddenly, the light faded out in his soul sea, everything there became, darkness engulfed his soul sea.


    The fragment on his hand started emitting red light, it levitated from his hand and change its shape to a new weapon. A hybrid design of shuriken and the Howzer disc.


    "Gahhhhh¡­. Gahhhh¡­.." came a sound from the new weapon in front of Howk.


    He took a step forward and had a close look at his new weapon.


    "Ahahaha, ahahaha," echoed a laugh in his soul sea. Howk looked behind then to his front, but couldn''t find the source of that laughter.


    "Hahaha, I have been given a life, now I am me, not someone else. Aahahaha," that sound echoed again.


    Howk had an idea about the source of the sound, but at the same time, he couldn''t believe that it was true. He knew the only possibility that could make a sound inside his soul sea, but then again he was denying the fact that his time had come. He will no longer be able to.....


    Watching the unusual reaction on Howk''s face, Aryan was getting worried. "Till a minute ago he was doing good. What happened to him now?" he pondered.


    He asked Sir Jean about him, but to his dismay, the only reply he got was "His time has come. I can no longer save him."


    Yoshino heard his answer and asked, "Was he taking those things¡­..?"


    "Yes, he was," replied Sir Jean.


    "Why?!!"


    "He has some personal problems and you know¡­.."


    "Oh, I understand," said Yoshino and looked towards the arena again.


    Aryan was getting confused from their talks, he cooled down his mind and joined all the hints that he got till then.


    After filling the blanks of their convo he was able to solve the mystery that Sir Jena and Yoshino were talking about.


    "His death is near, he has been taking drugs till now to sustain his life. This fight must have worsened his condition and he could no longer¡­.." muttered Aryan.


    Hearing to his mumbling, Sir Jean wanted to say something but refrain himself from doing so. And instead of him, Yoshino told Aryan to make his heart firm for the events that were gonna happen next.


    ''Heee-heee-heee, it''s not my first time seeing someone dying, but then again it will be my first time seeing someone dying in this new era.''


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop some power stones.

 Chapter 85 - H***** **********n

    Inside his soul sea, Howk was getting frustrated, that his time had come and he could no longer enjoy his life, he wanted to do many things before the destined time and he even took drugs to slow it down, but the time came, at last, and it couldn''t be delayed any further. He grabbed the new weapon before him and started chanting.


    "The time of the demon had come, the time the demon will rise again, not as a demon but as a demon lord. I Howk, master of this newly formed soul weapon, summon you the Chaotic Abyss Demon to show before me."


    After the end of the chant a sound came from his rear, Huss~~~~ Huss~~~


    "I have been here all this time, waiting for your summon."


    "Oof, never knew you were there," Howk replied.


    "Master, we shouldn''t delay any further, your time is coming," added the Chaotic Abyss Demon.


    "Yes, we shouldn''t. But before that, let me give you a nickname. Calling you with your lengthy name is a hassle."


    "As you wish, master."


    "Hmm¡­ How about Abyss Demon?"


    Chaotic Abyss Demon "...."


    "What you didn''t like?"


    "Master you just cut that Chaotic part from my name. Can it be counted as a nickname??"


    "Ehh¡­ But I like the name Abyss Demon, that chaotic is just like an extra, so I removed it."


    Abyss Demon "...."


    "Anyway, it''s decided your nickname will be Abyss Demon, and full name as you know Chaotic Abyss Demon."


    "As you wish, my master." said the Abyss Demon and dived in his shadow.


    Howk abruptly opened his eyes and looked towards the sky, then towards the giant Guardian Eagle sitting before him.


    "What are you looking at, boy?" asked the Guardian eagle. "Even the heavens can''t save you know. Five more minutes, I will go down and will die and will let you all die with me."


    Spectators "....."


    Sir Jean switched on the speaker and replied, "Not interested."


    Yoshino "Not interested."


    Aryan "Not interested."


    Hearing their reply on the speakers, Guardian eagle was getting pissed, but he didn''t talk back and sat down quietly in his final moments. He had already burnt down his life force in the aurora, in an exchange of self-detonation. All he had to then was to wait and enjoy his final moments.


    Howk sighed out and looked at the sky again, "It''s gonna rain today." he commented.


    "What?!! Have you gone blind in your final moments? The sky is clear, no dark clouds there."


    "Ahahahahah, hahahahaha, ahahahah", Howk started laughing. "But I can see a cloudy sky, up above."


    Everyone present was getting confused by his talks, some were even thinking


    ''This lad has lost it.''


    Only Sir Jean knew what he was talking about.


    Howk raise up his right hand and pointed his index finger towards the sky. The sky was the same as usual, no changes were found. Yoshino was about to ask Sir Jean about the sanity of Howk when he found something unusual with Howk.


    He was concentrating all of his chakra energy in his index finger, he understood in a second what he gonna do and gasped in shock. "Bro, don''t tell me, he will..."


    "Yes, his time has come to go above."


    Listening to their convo Aryan was getting emotional, even though he didn''t know Howk for a long time, he was feeling a closeness with him, after seeing his fight. Drop by drop tears flowed down from his eyes. The first drop fell on Sir Jean''s hand. He wiped out his tears and asked the reason for his crying.


    Aryan didn''t know what to reply, so all he said was, "It came out of nowhere, and I can''t stop it now."


    Sir Jean laughed at his reply and said to him to let the tears wash away the dirt in his eyes. Aryan understood what he wanted to say and went behind the VIP zone''s washroom to cry secretly and wash his face.


    Meanwhile, in the arena, after concentrating all of his chakra energy on his finger, he took a deep breath and fired it all towards the sky.


    Izzzzz...booom!!!!!


    Came an ear-splitting sound. Aryan got startled by the sound and came running from the washroom to check on the arena. The huge amount of chakra energy went up into the sky and vanished after some time. Aryan came late and all he could see was the trail marks by that energy attack.


    Just after the attack vanished, dark clouds began appearing in the sky, thunder started rumbling, the wind began to blow, the surrounding was getting darker, even with all the lights around.


    Suddenly, a thunder came down and fell upon Howk. This time Aryan didn''t startle like the first time and observed the event carefully. Instead of showing any movement or defending himself, Howk spread his hands and accepted the first thunder.


    The moment it fell upon him his surrounding became smoky, obstructing everyone''s vision. After some minutes when the smoke disappeared they saw Howk in his red armament suit again, with a new weapon on his hand.


    It was the same weapon that he had grabbed in his soul sea, the weapon that was a hybrid of shuriken and his old Howzer. Chakra energy was leaking out from his suit, but not like the first time, where it was gushing out at a faster rate.


    He stretched his body, did some simple exercises, and then shouted, "Bring it on, I am ready to rock."


    Aryan "..."


    He was observing everything, but his understanding was zero on the events taking place before him.


    After coming from the washroom he saw an energy trail in the sky, then Howk spreading his hands and looking towards the sky, then a thunder fell upon him, and instead of hurting him, it transformed him into his chakra armament mode!!!


    ''The hell is going on here?!!''


    He sat again on Sir Jean''s lap and enjoyed the show before him; he was not sure what''s happening before him and was too lazy to think what''s gonna happen next, so he sat quietly with his refreshments to enjoy the show.


    The lightning prevailed throughout the sky again, the rumbling sound became louder, and Boom!!


    The second thunder fell upon Howk, this time he took a defensive position to protect himself from the thunder. Smokes disappeared, and the figure became visible again. Seeing him safe and unscratched, the spectators started cheering for him.


    "Howk, Howk, Howk...."


    "Cooool Bro Howk¡­ You can do it, you can do it¡­.."


    Aryan saw the happiness on their faces and asked Sir Jean about it.


    "Uncle J, why are they cheering for him now, isn''t it his..."


    "Yes, they are cheering for him to raise his confidence. Well, you know Heavenly Tribulations are never so easy¡­. And all we can do is cheer and pray for him."


    Aryan "....."


    Sir Jean continued, "But well, I know that kid, his abilities and his potential. I can vouch that he will ascend to the fourth stage in less than 2 minutes."


    Aryan "....."


    "So, don''t worry too much, and enjoy the show."


    ''Hehe-sure. Enjoy the match,'' agreed on Aryan and diverted his attention towards the match again. After watching it for some time he started cursing, ''Fck you Seven. All this time I was thinking Howk will die, his time has come, he won''t be able to do what he wanted to do before¡­.. But it was a Heavenly Tribulation all this time!!!.''


    Aryan turned around again and asked Sir Jean what he meant when he said he won''t be able to do the thing that he likes the most and he is taking drugs¡­.


    "Ah¡­. That..... The thing is after ascending to the fourth stage, agents will be given continuous mission for two years, and will be asked to seclude themselves from the outside world."


    "I see."


    "And for your information, Howk is a soccer player and the best one at that. So he was taking pills to delay his breakthrough."


    "I see," replied Aryan.


    At that time he wanted to shout, ''Fck you seven, give me back, my emotional moments and tears'' but he refrained himself from showing such behavior and continued watching the events in the arena.


    Now it was time for the third thunder to descend, Howk was getting ready when he heard some crackling noise from his waist region. He looked down and saw his new weapon was emitting out thunder and showing some resonance with the Heavenly Tribulation thunder. He took it out, placed it between his hands, and closed his eyes to summon the Abyss Demon into it.


    "Master, I can sense the will of the weapon, it can absorb the Heavenly Tribulation thunder, but..."


    "But what?!!" asked Howk.


    "But you will die after observing that power. Your soul sea will be distorted within a second."


    Howk "....."


    "Instant death!!!"


    Howk remained silent for a while before saying, "Abyss Demon, you know..."


    "No, I don''t," interfered the Abyss Demon.


    Howk gritted his teeth and continued, "You know, I have an urge to spank someone now. Spank hard in his a**. It''s just not the right time to do so. Or else..."


    "Cough, cough, Master, I think we should focus on clearing the Heavenly Tribulation for now."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget my power stones >.<

 Chapter 86 - Chaotic Abyss Lightning Demon

    "I know what to do, but it doesn''t mean that the certain someone will not get his spanks. You understand what I am saying?" Howk asked with a smile on his face.


    Abyss Demon "..."


    "What?!! I can''t hear your answer," shouted Howk.


    "Sir, yes sir." replied the Abyss Demon.


    Seeing Howk talking to himself all the spectators were getting confused. Then again, some were one step ahead and thought that the first thunder made him lose his sanity.


    Only Sir Jean and Yoshino were the only ones who were peeking inside his soul sea and eavesdropping on his conversation.


    "So, you are telling my soul weapon can absorb the Heavenly Tribulation''s thunder but it will destroy my soul sea?"


    "Yes master."


    "Then why did you tell me about it in the first place? I could have completed my tribulation like others."


    Listening to his question a wry smile appeared on the Abyss Demon''s face after all those questions and answers finally Howk asked him the question that he wanna hear, "Ahahahah ahahaha," laughed the Abyss Demon.


    "Master, I have inherited some knowledge of the deities running through your blood."


    "What?!!" exclaimed Howk. ''Inheriting their knowledge how is that possible?!!''


    "And I know a way to take advantage of that thunder."


    "What?!!" exclaimed Howk again.


    "Yes. Hear me out," said the Abyss Demon, and started explaining his plan. According to it, Howk will absorb the Heavenly Tribulation through his new weapon. The thunder will pass through his soul weapon to soul sea.


    But before entering his soul sea Abyss Demon will devour all the thunder and will upgrade himself into a Chaotic Thunder Abyss Demon.


    After hearing him out Howk gave him his consent and agreed upon his plan.


    Two more thunders were left, the third and the fourth.


    The rumbling sound came again, lightning flickered through the sky "Grahhh grahh" came a sound from above. Howk took out his new Howzer and pointed its edge towards the sky.


    Hizzzzzz¡­..Booom!!!


    Came the third thunder. The arena became smoky again, Howk figure disappeared¡­..


    Everyone''s curiosity was at their point. ''Why did he point his soul weapon towards the sky?'' the same question was running in everyone''s mind.


    Slowly the smoke disappeared in the arena, Howk''s figure became visible again. Like the previous time this time too, no damage or scratch were visible on his body. And this time his new Howzer was emitting thunder.


    Howk was getting ready for the last wave, when the sky grumbled again and booom!!!


    The last wave came without any warning. Howk made it in time and pointed his soul weapon towards the sky again, to absorb the final wave. Guardian eagle was observing all this and getting a feeling that his plan will not go as expected.


    The smoke disappeared, and the spectators saw Howk, without his chakra armament. The last wave undid his armament and send him back to normal.


    Sir Jean stood up dialed up the number and asked, "Yo, Lil kiddo, did you get success in materializing it."


    Howk didn''t answer anything and showed the victory symbol to Sir Jean. Seeing his response, everyone started cheering for him. "Howk, Howk, Howk, GO GO Howk¡­.."


    Aryan was happy that he crossed his heavenly tribulation and ascended to the fourth stage, but he couldn''t understand what Sir Jean meant when he asked did you get success in materializing it.


    He was about to ask Sir Jean about that when Yoshino stopped him from behind and told her the information that he wanted to know.


    "Lil Aryan, when a cultivator reaches the fourth stage of cultivation he/she will be able to materialize their cultivation technique."


    Aryan "..."


    "For Howk, it''s the Chaotic Abyss Demon."


    "Chaotic Abyss Demon!!" repeated Aryan.


    "Yes, that''s the name of his cultivation spirit," replied Yoshino.


    Just these two words "Cultivation Spirit" were more than enough to create turmoil in his mind. If given the chance he would have written down a book of questions on Cultivation Spirit, but no chance was given to him in the novel.


    So he stayed silent and observed the events in the arena.


    "Yo, kiddo. We have less time now. Kick that eagle or else your sala..."


    "On it, boss," replied Howk and dived into his soul sea. Never in his life. He wanna heard those cursed words again.


    Inside his soul sea, Abyss Demon had absorbed all the Heavenly Tribulation thunder waves and converted it into his power. He was just waiting for his debut now. The debut in which he will materialize in the real world with his master, as a cultivation spirit.


    Howk went near him and took a look at him. His new form was also a kind of boost for his armament suit. He took some heavy breaths and asked, "Are you ready for your debut?"


    "Yes master," replied the Abyss Demon.


    "Then let''s do it," Howk said confidently and gave a high five to Abyss Demon.


    The moment their hands came in contact with each other, something happened and Howk was forcibly kicked out from his soul sea.


    He abruptly opened his eyes and started laughing. Guardian eagle got pissed from his laughter and asked, "Puny human, you have lost it, I think."


    Howk looked at the Guardian eagle with enraged eyes. This time a reddish-black light flickered through his eyes, giving everyone an ominous vibe.


    He stood straight, spread his arms sidewise, and shouted out, "Chakra Armament Hatsudo-simasu."


    Suddenly the wind started swirling around his feet and reached up to his head covering his entire figure, when the wind disappeared they saw Howk in his red armament suit again. Aryan was thinking he will get to see something more but got disappointed by it.


    When he was thinking ''that''s it, nothing new for today,''


    Howk shouted out and summoned the chant, "I summon thou, the new Master of the Demonic realm, O'' the Chaotic Abyss Lightning Demon, show yourself."


    Silence~~~~~~~~


    Nothing happened for the next five seconds, Aryan was waiting for the next event but to his dismay, nothing was happening, only his heartbeat was getting faster with each passing minute.


    He had his eyes wide open so that he wouldn''t miss a single thing. While he was staring at Howk, he found some movements in his shadow. Aryan dismissed thought first of shadow moving, but just after a fraction of seconds, his opinion changed.


    Slowly, the shadow took a shape and stood beside Howk. Black body, human face, sharp horns, and golden jewelry all over his body. This was the form of Howk''s cultivation spirit, the form of the Chaotic Abyss Lightning Demon.


    Guardian eagle was getting a bad vibe all this time, but when he saw Howk''s cultivation spirit, all his doubts got confirmed. The spirit before him was not a normal materialization but a one who had inherited the blood and knowledge of two different gods.


    Since ancient times there was a saying that a demon can''t have a deity blood inside him. But the same can happen with a Cultivation Spirit, and if it happens, then the spirit will gain the unfathomable knowledge of a deity and the immense power of a demon inside it.


    It was the first time for Aryan to see a materialization and to see a cultivation spirit. In his new life of five whole years he had never seen or heard about it just a moment ago. And now that he had seen one, he wanted one for his own.


    Somewhere below the floating arena, a group of people was waiting for the moment when Sam will create a distraction and they will use that to snake in and kidnap Aryan.


    Subordinate 1 "Bossss, when will we enter the arena. It''s been two hours, and we have been waiting here."


    Subordinate 2 "Yes boss, I am getting bored here, sitting and waiting all this time. Can I go and get some refreshments?"


    Subordinate 1 "Fool, how can you go at such a critical moment, to buy refreshments."


    "Ehhh can''t I go? Why??"


    "I mean, you can''t go alone just for yourself, take our orders too."


    Listening to their convo, Hox was getting pissed. He wanted to kick each one of them. But he refrained from showing such actions and kept on listening. Suddenly he felt a chakra disturbance in the air. This was not caused by Howk and his spirit but a different party this time.


    While he was pondering over it, he felt something heavy on his back.


    He turned around and shouted, "Who the hell is this fcking bast***"


    The person looked at him and laughed, "Wahahahaah, wahahahah, You don''t me?!!"


    "No, and why should I know you?!!"


    "Ahahahah, ahahahah" the person laughed again and spoke, "I am the organizer of this event."


    Hox "...."


    "You don''t me?" asked the person again.


    Hox remained silent for a while before saying, "Hi-hi-hi-ro..."


    "Hi-ro-ki Aizawa. Now repeat after me."


    "Hi-ro-ki Aizawa..."Hehe...hehee-hahaha" Hox laughed in fear.


    Before him was the Hiroki Aizawa, and he was just a puny third class member of his organization.

 Chapter 87 - The End?!!

    "Ahahahaha, now you know me, don''t you?" asked the Grand Elder.


    "Ye-ye-yes, I know you," Hox answered.


    Behind Grand Elder came another voice, "Very well, now tell who am I?" asked Aditya. Since his pops having fun, he didn''t back down and took part in it.


    Hox "...."


    "What?!! You don''t me?" Aditya asked in rage. "That detector hands on your hand, it''s modeled and manufactured by my company." shrugged Aditya.


    Hox took out his watch and saw its backside for the manufacturer''s name. His face became sweaty after knowing the name of the manufacturer. "A-a-aditya Aizawa?!!" he asked in confusion.


    "Yes, Aditya Aizawa, son of Hiroki Aizawa." answered Aditya.


    Two great names were standing before Hox, one was one who had authority throughout the universe, and another one whose products and inventions were widely famous and used throughout the universe. He didn''t have a single cent of chance before these two. His one and only hope was his power. While Aditya and Grand Elder were discussing over something he stealthily took out his gloves and made an anti-clockwise gesture.


    Hush!!


    An energy wave prevailed throughout the cultivation fair, attracting everyone''s attention. Aditya and Grand Elder too looked towards Hox, and the power emitting from his hand.


    Seeing Hox using his power on him, a smile appeared on Aditya''s face. He went near and said, "Lil rat, I have sealed your cultivation star, even before we approached you. What you did know is nothing more than a chakra energy release, to attract everyone''s attention."


    Hox "...."


    "Ahahahaha, kiddo, you wanted to use that shitty time power on me?" asked Grand Elder.


    Knowing that his plan had failed he was thinking what to do next, what to do next, but before he thought of something came a sound Bam!!


    Both Grand Elder and Aditya punched him on his face, at the same time, and knocked him down.


    Thud!!


    Hox fell down unconscious like his subordinates, and their plans failed miserably.


    The End~~~~~~


    Back on the floating arena, Howk was standing before the Guardian eagle, intimidating him with his cultivation spirit. And to everyone''s surprise, it was effective on him!!


    Before defecting to the dark side Guardian eagle was a deity himself, the deity of knowledge and wisdom, but after his deflection, he became the guardian deity of eternal darkness. And attribute wise Howk''s materialized cultivation spirit was the worst type of enemy for him. He could easily fight someone who had dark or light elements, but it was hard for him to fight with someone who had both dark and light elements inside, like him. And that too with just a small soul fragment.


    It would have been a different case if he were to use his full power, but all those powers of his were sealed somewhere in the universe.


    Howk in his red armament suit stared at him one last time, before shouting out, "Cultivation Spirit armament, Hatsudo-Simasu."


    Huff!! Tuff!! Tuff!! Tuff!!


    His cultivation spirit Chaotic Abyss Lightning Demon, integrated with his soul armament, giving it a major boost in stats, and Yet again the design and color of the chakra suit changed.


    All this time Aryan was observing Howk and found out that a person can have three or more chakra armament suits. First Howk put on his blue armament suit, Aryan put that in the normal category. Later he put on his red armament suit, he named it as cultivation star armament suit and last but not the least How integrated his cultivation spirit with his cultivation star armament suit. Giving it a new look and a major boost.


    Everything happening before his eyes was something that the Guardian eagle didn''t want to see. And to add up his frustration, he had already burnt out all of his life force in the aurora flames. He can neither move or nor attack now. All he could do was to wait for him to self detonate and took others down with him,


    Time was running out, Howk didn''t make any further delay and took out his new Howzer, a hybrid design of Shuriken and his old Howzer discs. Guardian eagle wanted to stock him for some time, but seeing the expression of Howk''s face, he rejected the idea. Either way, he was gonna his soul fragment that he had sent to help Zagan.


    Howk aimed his disc towards the Guardian eagle and threw it towards him. There wasn''t a single ounce of chakra in that soul weapon. Aryan was getting confused about Howk''s action.


    ''Isn''t it normal to imbue your weapon with energy so that it will have greater damage to the enemy? Why did he throw it without doing that?!!'' pondered Aryan.


    Everyone was expecting that Howk''s disc would go and collide with the gigantic body of the Guardian eagle, but to their dismay, nothing of that sort happened. Instead, it went and changed it''s path midway, towards the night sky.


    It went higher and higher and reached near the atmosphere level, only some high-level cultivators present there were able to detect his disc in the night sky. One more thing that Sir Jean observed was about Aryan. Even though he wasn''t a higher level cultivator, he could follow the trajectory of the disc.


    After reaching a higher altitude it remained there and started spinning rapidly, rpm was increasing with each passing minute. Back in the arena Guardian eagle''s stomach began expanding, finally, the time had come for his self-detonation. It was a matter of time before they could find out the result.


    Either he will self detonate or Howk''s soul weapon will destroy him before that.


    Up in the sky, the disc was emitting fire and thunder at the same time. The fire was from rapid rotation and thunder was from the heavenly tribulation. Howk pointed his index finger towards the sky then showed it towards the Guardian eagle.


    His soul weapon heed his command and descended like a meteor aiming to crash with the Guardian eagle. Meanwhile, the Guardian eagle''s entire body was expanding rapidly. Either way he was gonna die so he didn''t tell anything and accepted his fate.


    The suspense and tension were rising among the spectators. ''Who will win Howk or that demonic eagle?'' was the question in everyone''s mind.


    Aryan stood up and went near the protection glass of the VIP zone to take a closer look. Sir Jean and Yoshino, too, stood up and went near for a better look. Howk''s disc was descending like a meteor, at the same time Guardian''s eagle''s was expanding at a faster rate. Till then it had already covered half of the arena, and could no longer expand. That was its limit, and it was ready to self detonate.


    When everyone was thinking that the result was out and Guardian eagle won the match, a smirk appeared on Howk''s face. He turned back, raised his hand, and snapped his finger.


    Swash-Kaboom!!!!


    Came a sound followed by an explosion and flames engulfing the fighting arena. After seeing the last action of Howk everyone was confused about who won the match and who was the final victor.


    The flames disappeared gradually, leaving behind the smoke only. A big gigantic black mass came into vision. Everyone''s heart was beating faster. Sir Jean couldn''t endure the suspense and waved his hand in the direction of the arena.


    The smoke cleared up. The scenario was clear now, the entire arena was destroyed, and in the middle stood a gigantic figure. No need to tell it was the figure of the Guardian eagle.


    Sir Jean, Aryan, Yoshino, and all the other spectators started searching for Howk, but he was nowhere to be found. All of a sudden Aryan spotted something and pointed it out to Sir Jean.


    He snapped his finger and teleported him and Yoshino to the arena, leaving Aryan behind in the VIP zone. Sir Jean waved his hand and removed a huge mass of debris from a place. Under the debris of the arena, he found a body stuck in between.


    "Ah¡­ Boss!! Is that you?!! Can you remove this rock here, I am stuck in between."


    Sir Jean took a sigh of relief and asked jokingly, "Kiddo, what are you doing there."


    Howk got pissed and answered, "Enjoying my holiday, What else do you think?"


    "Oh, I see," said Sir Jean and went away from that place.


    Howk didn''t get any answer and shouted again, "Boss, you there? Remove it already. I can''t do that since I used all of my chakra energy in that last attack."


    Sir Jean laughed at him and said, "Aren''t you enjoying your holiday there? Have fun."


    "Boss wait, wait, wait. Don''t take that joke seriously and remove this already."


    Listening to Howk''s plead Sir Jean sighed and waved his hand again to remove the stone on Howk. He stood up, did some simple stretches, and looked towards the gigantic black charcoaled figure before him.


    Sir Jena looked at him and said, "Oi kiddo. Do you work I am getting late."


    Howk understood what to do and snapped his fingers pointing towards the gigantic figure.


    Hisssssssss....


    The gigantic figure turned into ashes and disappeared. Seeing this event in the arena all the spectators started cheering for Howk and his victory.


    Even Aryan in the VIP zone cheered for him and took a sigh of relief.


    When everyone was cheering for Howk''s victory two figures appeared in the arena.

 Chapter 88 - Existence Zero

    The two figures were quite recognizable to everyone, even to the lil boy standing in the VIP zone. These two were none other than Aditya and Aryan''s gramps, HIroki Aizawa. Aditya was carrying a pile of bodies in one hand while Grand Elder was walking freely without any load. Aditya threw the pile of bodies on the broken arena and waved a hand to Sir Jean.


    He went near Aditya and gave him a high-five, "Yo Adi!! What brings you here?"


    "Ah, we found out about that twisted brain''s plans to ruin the fest and kidnap my lil boy¡­.. So we were here," answered Aditya.


    "You mean that World Domination... Whatever was their name, that group."


    "Yea, that group."


    "I see then what happened to the members they had sent?"


    "Over there," said Aditya and pointed out his fingers towards the pile of bodies placed at a distance from them.


    "Pfft, wahahaha, wahahah," laughed Sir Jean. He found it funny that they had sent some rats like those to kidnap Aryan in his presence.


    Listening to their chatter, Grand Elder felt like he was the side character there, so to increase his screen time he intervened, "Jean kid, I am here!!"


    Sir Jean "..."


    Aditya "..."


    Yoshino "..."


    Sir Jean, "Okay.... I can see that¡­. So, what do you want?!!" asked Sir Jean with a confused expression on his face. Listening to their awkward convo, Aditya, and Yoshino and started giggling. Both of them knew what Grand Elder wanted to say, and the funniest thing was that Sir Jean was not taking a hint of what he wanted.


    Aditya controlled her giggling and sent a telepathic message to Sir Jean, "He wants a greeting J."


    "Oho, I see,"


    "Give him his usual, he won''t ask for again for some days."


    "On it, Adi," said Sir Jean and looked towards the Grand Elder with a smug on his face. "Oh, the great, great, great, great Master of *******, ********, ********, *********, ***********. I welcome you to this battle arena."


    Hearing his welcome speech Aryan had a confused expression on his face, ''Ehhhhh¡­ Did gramps use censoring arts on him? Or I couldn''t listen to them??'' thought Aryan.


    Not only Aryan other spectators seated there had the same question in their mind.


    What happened, in reality was something only known to Sir Jean, Aditya, Yoshino, and Grand Elder. The moment Sir Jean reached the word "Master Of" Grand Elder used his censoring arts and made those words inaudible to everyone present excluding him and the other three.


    "Jean kid, why are you always dead set on revealing my hidden titles here? If anyone found out about them¡­. You know the consequences, right?"


    Sir Jean shrugged and said, "You asked for this. And it''s not the first time I am doing this, Am I?!!" asked Sir Jean.


    "Tch, tch, I shouldn''t have asked you in the first place," pouted Grand Elder. He knew very well that Jean would pull a prank on him. Even then he asked for it and the result was his secret titles were about to leak to the public.


    "So, any other rats around or these are the only ones?" asked Sir Jean. He used his divine senses to search for other rats but couldn''t find any.


    "Neh, these are the only ones," Aditya replied.


    When they were talking about the possibility of other rats, a sound came from behind Hush!!!


    A man appeared in a black overcoat and a hoodie. Grand Elder and Aditya were the first ones who got alarmed and looked towards him with furious eyes. The man standing before them was not a friend, they were sure about it, because of the rotten smell coming from his chakra energy.


    "Who are you? State your business here??" asked Grand Elder in a domineering voice.


    "Khekhekhe Khekhe," laughed the man before him and moved near the huge pile of bodies on the arena. "I am here to take these kiddos of mine," he answered in a low voice.


    "So we can assume you are the head of the operation?" asked Sir Jean from behind. At the same time, he erected two barriers around the arena. He was thinking of erecting one around Aryan but he rejected the idea, as it may attract that unknown person''s attention towards him.


    Aditya made a telepathy connection with Sir Jean and asked him Aryan''s whereabouts. Sir Jean told him about Aryan''s location and the two special forces guards that he had assigned beside him.


    Aditya took a sigh of relief and focused his attention on the man in hoody before him. "I am asking you for the first and last time, state your name or you will be done for." threatened Aditya. But to his dismay, that person didn''t reply anything and waved his hands with a huge amount of chakra energy on it.


    Hushh!! Hushhh!!


    Aditya looked behind and found Hox and his friends vanished from there. He was about to say something when Grand Elder remembered something and blurted out, "Spatial Technique user, name Rux."


    The man standing before them remained quiet for sometime before he started laughing, "Khekhekhe khekhekhe, you bish, you remembered me. Good, good. I am happy. Rux is happy, Khekhekhe khekhekhe."


    "Meh, remember my foot," replied Grand Elder. "I just koogleed you out on the database, nothing else. I don''t have a brain to remember each and every person I met once."


    Listening to his reply Nux blood started boiling, he knew it very well it was a mockery, even then felt for it and made the blunder. Instead of slipping out of there after taking his underlings, he remained there to kick Grand Elder in his ass.


    He snapped his finger and Hush!!


    Came another sound. Sir Jean, Grand Elder, Aditya, Yoshino everybody became alert and searched for any changes in the surrounding, but even after two to three minutes, they couldn''t find anything.


    All of a sudden a grin appeared on Rux''s face, and he pointed his hand towards the sky. Starting from Sir Jean to all the spectators looked above, towards the sky.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped when they saw the view in the night sky. A giant meteorite was coming out of a spatial hole, and needless to tell, the hole was created by Nux.


    After taking a glimpse of their ashen pale faces, Nux levitated in the air and was getting ready to create another spatial hole to flee from that place. Grand Elder waved his hand and summoned his Scythe weapon to split the meteorite into two. But Yoshino stopped him and asked him not to do so.


    Even if he cut it into pieces, the debris and large chunk of pieces will fall all over the cultivation fair.


    Aditya, Sir Jean, and Grand Elder could have easily pulverized that meteorite, but if they unleash their true power they would end up destroying the soul sea of many low-level cultivators, and destroying their cultivation base.


    Everyone was hesitant to use their power. If they did, then that means thousands of innocent people will lose their cultivation. Nux was laughing internally, seeing their dilemma.


    Meanwhile, somewhere inside someone, a book opened up on its own. After turning out some pages, came a page filled with ancient characters. The spell came out of the book and started echoing inside his mind.


    "Infinity is dark


    Dark is space, space is time.


    Time is the carrier of spirit


    O'' the great infinite, I summon you to erase


    My foe existence,


    Existence Zero."


    And he snapped his finger, pointing his finger towards the sky.


    Whop!!


    Came a sound, and the giant meteorite along with Nux disappeared at once.


    The sudden change of events surprised everyone, not even Grand Elder had the idea of what happened there. They were just pondering over what to do with that meteorite then it vanished suddenly!!!


    One thing was sure that it was not done by Nux, while they were using their divine senses rapidly to find out the source of that power can call onto Sir Jean''s virtual pad.


    He received the call and talked with the caller, after hanging off the call his face became ashen pale. Yoshino and Aditya asked him what happened and who was on the call, but his only reply was "That kiddo of yours is down."


    Yoshino, "What?!"


    Aditya, "What?!"


    Grand Elder, "What?!!"


    Howk "What?!!"


    Asked everyone in unison.


    "Which kiddo are you talking about Jean?" asked Grand Elder with confusion.


    "Gahhhh, man, old man, your Lil kiddo, Aryan. He is down up there in the VIP zone. Don''t ask any further questions and let''s move there and have a look at him." said Sir Jean and rushed towards the VIP zone.


    Aditya and Grand Elder were somewhat confused but when they heard the name Aryan they didn''t delay any further and rushed after Sir Jean.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    100 Power Stones in a week = Two extra chapters on Sunday (2+2)


    200 Power Stones in a week = Three extra chapters on Sunday (2+3)


    300 Power Stones in a week = Four extra chapters on Sunday (2+4)

 Chapter 89 - End Of The Stressful Day

    Sir Jean rushed through the giant staircase and reached before a room with metallic doors. He waved his hands and hushhh!!!


    The door opened up, Sir Jean went inside and asked at once, "Homi, what happened to the lil boy? Why and how did he lose consciousness??"


    "Ahh¡­ Sir to be honest we don''t know. Me and Victor were outside the room as commanded by you. Suddenly, we felt a huge chakra fluctuation from inside the room and rushed inside. We searched the entire room but couldn''t find anyone except Lil Master Aryan, in an unconscious state."


    "Hmmm¡­.. That''s a mystery now. That spatial user was busy with us and no one else came here. Then you are talking about the chakra fluctuations¡­.. And that too here from inside?!!" asked Sir Jean. It was becoming hard for him to join all the clues and hints together. While he was wrecking his brain to solve the mystery, a sound came from behind.


    Thud!!


    Yoshino dropped her virtual pad on the floor and an expression of fear and astonishment was visible on her face. Aditya went near, picked up the pad, and checked the content that she was watching earlier. After going through the content, he rubbed his eyes and passed it to Grand Elder.


    Like Aditya, Grand Elder too surfed through the content previously being watched by Yoshino, then passed it over to Victor and Homia, standing next to him, while rubbing his eyes. Sir Jean was the last one on the chain, so he had to wait till they all finished watching the content.


    After watching the content on the tab, they passed it over to Sir Jean, and that too while rubbing their eyes. Sir Jean was getting confused with everyone''s action of rubbing eyes.


    ''Just what in the world did they see inside?!! To make them rub their eyes¡­. Even that old man of Adi was rubbing his eyes!! Well, let''s see what''s inside'' thought Sir Jean and received the pad from Victor.


    On the pad, the screen was of a paused video. Sir Jean clicked on the button and resumed it. The video played, and the footage was that of the same room in which they were standing at that moment.


    In the video, Aryan was standing near the protective glass watching the fight between the spatial user and his parents. Nux created a giant gate and summoned a meteorite out of it. While Grand Elders and others were thinking what to do, something happened with Aryan spectating the match in the VIP zone.


    Golden ruins started floating around him. Just for a second a pink overcoat appeared on him. He pointed his hand towards the sky and snapped his finger, saying, "Zero," and thud!!


    Aryan fell down and lost his consciousness. Sir Jean paused the video there and returned it back to Yoshino. Inside the virtual pad was a clip captured on the CCTV camera of the room, and Yoshino downloaded it to find out what happened there when they were not present there.


    "Sigh... Yo Oldy, tell me one thing what''s wrong with your grand kiddo?!! He doesn''t know a single thing about the outside world and whenever he sees something new he absorbs the knowledge like a sponge absorbing water. All this time he asked me some complex things on which I gave him the tab¡­. To my surprise, he understood everything just after a glance at the info. Even Alena can''t do that."


    "Wahahahah whahahah," laughed Grand Elder and said it''s his, Aizawa Hiroki''s grandson, so he ought to be smart from the very beginning.


    Hearing his random answer Sir Jean got pissed and posed his next question, "Then what about the power he showed some moments ago? And what about that armament on his body?? Even though it was just for a second it was there!! And that too at first stage!!! Howk managed to get his at the third stage, that''s a big achievement on its own, but a first stage practitioner doing this!!!!"


    "Hmmmm¡­.. About that, I have told you earlier. This boy is a special existence, whatever he does and whatever happens around him will always be extraordinary." replied Grand Elder.


    "Yes, that''s I agree," said Sir Jean.


    "So, what should we tell the public?" intervened Yoshino. She knew that they could talk about Aryan later, but calming down the public and answering their question was their main task then.


    "Ah.. tell them Adi''s new Alpha Chakra Particle gun blasted that gigantic meteorite," commented Sir Jean.


    Grand Elder, "..."


    Aditya, "..."


    Victor "..."


    "Bruhhh, anything, huh!! You will spurt a complete lie and they will believe it?" asked Yoshino.


    "Hehe, let''s see if it works or not," said Sir Jean and took out his headphones. Connecting him and the arena''s broadcast unit.


    "Hello, hello Jean here. My dear spectators as you all know the arena fight was intervened by some bad people, and the last one was a very very bad people. He even summoned a meteorite to kill us all. But thank god my friend Adi, I mean Aditya Aizawa''s new invention, the Alpha Chakra Particle Gun. The meteorite was destroyed. If you have any further questions, ask the management team about it. Thanks for listening, bye. We will continue the tournament tomorrow." said Sir Jean and switched off his headphones.


    Now it was time to clear the aftermaths of the match. First, they had to check Aryan''s condition, second, they had to repair the arena for the next day''s match. Third and the most important one that everybody wanted, was to ask Aryan to perform Existence Zero once again.


    Grand Elder gave tasks to everyone and sent them to their work, only Sir Jean, Aditya, and Grand Elder remained in the room along with Aryan.


    Aditya placed him on his lap and tried to use his divine sense on him. He opened his eyes and a wry smile appeared on his face.


    "Is he fine?" asked Grand Elder. He was getting worried about Aryan and his health. Recently he had been losing consciousness here and there. And every time he did it gave him a panic attack.


    "Yes, he is fine, just emptied down his soul sea. He will be good by tomorrow morning," said Aditya and carried him on his back.


    Seeing Aditya getting ready to depart, Sir Jean asked them to be careful on the way and inform him once Aryan woke up. Aditya and Grand Elder nodded his head in unison and left the VIP zone and the International Cultivation Fair on their life bound weapons.


    Back at Kalinga Palace, everybody was dead worried about Aditya and Grand Elder. Just a few hours ago they returned from their expedition, then suddenly they got a call and left telling nothing.


    Granny Kotori was dead set on killing Grand Elder once he returned. He had promised Granny Kotori to make a special drink that he had learned recently, but he didn''t fulfill his promise and fled somewhere without telling.


    She could easily pinpoint his location but she was lazy enough just to make a single call. Aditya and Grand Elder reached the palace and found Granny Kotori waiting for them.


    She was about to say something but when she saw Aryan on Aditya''s back she felt something was wrong and used her divine sense on him.


    "Ara ara, why is my Lil Aryan empty again? What happened to him this time??" asked Granny Kotori.


    "So much happened," answered Grand Elder and asked her to let them go. If it wouldn''t have been for Aryan she wouldn''t have let the both of them pass, but this time the case was different so she didn''t ask anything and let them go.


    After entering the mansion the first thing that Aditya did was lay Aryan on his soft comfy bed and change his clothes to his night bunny garments.


    After coming down from his room he headed down to the dining hall and took a seat near Grand Elder. Everyone was getting impatient to know what happened with Aryan and how he ended up emptying his soul sea, again.


    Aditya and Grand Elder calmed down everyone and answered their questions. Few hours ago when they returned home from their work both of them got a call from their academy informing them about the schemes of the World Domination Black Organisation.


    Seeing everyone was tired they decided not to tell anyone and left the mansion as soon as possible.


    Granny Kotori heard the total story and said, "Ara ara, Hiroki Kun, you can take your son with you but not your dear beautiful wife?!! It''s unfair. Do that again and I will¡­.."


    "Ahahahah ahahahah" intervened Grand Elder and stopped her from saying anything else. He knew it very well, if he let her loose, she would completely shatter his image in front of others.


    "By the way, now that I remember, I promised you to make that special drink right?!! Let''s go upstairs, I will make it now. You must be feeling tired. That drink will freshen you for sure.." said Grand Elder and took Granny Kotori to the upper floors.

 Chapter 90 - Leisure Talk With Granny Kotori

    The day ended, and a new day came. Aryan woke up leisurely from his soft comfy bed and looked at that familiar ceiling of his room.


    "So I became unconscious..., yet again, nothing new, to be honest," he said to himself and jumped off from the bed.


    As usual, just after a day, he had already recovered more than half of his chakra energy, and the rest could be filled by him anytime. He brushed up his teeth, took a shower, and went downstairs to the dining hall. Grand Elder, Aditya, Yoshino, Takeru. Granny Kotori and Sir Jean, everyone was seated there, except Anisa.


    Aryan greeted them good morning and took a seat in between Aditya and Grand Elder. Sir Jean was the first one who took the initiative and asked first, "Yo kiddo, you fine now?!! Any pain or feeling of powerlessness?"


    Aryan replied, "no," and started savoring the delicacies before him. While eating he was getting a feeling that someone was staring at him, but couldn''t find out who.


    After completing their breakfast Aditya and Sir Jean went out to beta try Aditya''s new invention. Left in the room was Grand Elder, Granny Kotori, and Aryan. Takeru and Yoshino were also there, but after some minutes they got a call of work from somewhere and left the room.


    Silence~~~~~


    The room was very silent. Everyone was looking at the other to break the ice. Aryan couldn''t take upon the silent atmosphere and spoke out at last, "Gramps, can you update me about the events that happened after I passed out?"


    "Yes, yes, sure," agreed Grand Elder and start telling him everything about the aftermaths. They tried searching for other rats but couldn''t find any. Then repairing of the arena. Yoshino and Takeru did that work in an hour. And at last and the most stressful work, attending press meeting and telling them everything from scratch.


    "Sigh¡­.. Yesterday was a stressful day, I deserve a rest today," said Grand Elder and sipped his tea.


    "I see," after hearing out the events that happened the day before. He remembered something and touched his chest. It was there, his locket, his weapon seed.


    He took it out and showed it to Grand Elder and Granny Kotori. Both of them were quite excited to take a look at his weapon seed but upon taking a look both of them became silent.


    Like Yoshino, they too saw the entire universe inside it. Yin side showed them the evil forces, while Yang showed them the Protectors of the universe. Both of them exhaled out a heavy breath and looked at the boy before them.


    "Ara ara, you never cease to amaze me, my lil boy," said Granny Kotori.


    "Hehehe" laughed Aryan and showed her a victory sign. Not only her, Aryan always amazes everyone around him. Be it the Grand Elder or Sir Jean or someone else.


    Upon looking closer, Grand Elder saw a small sword floating inside the locket. It was as small as a tiny particle that can''t be noticed with a single look. Granny Kotori snatched it from his hand and used her visual powers on it.


    But to her dismay, that locket was denying her to grant access into it.


    She sighed out and returned the locket to Aryan.


    "Ara ara, Lil boy, yet again I am amazed by you. You are really worthy of your name," said Granny Kotori.


    "Hainn¡­ Worthy of my name?!! What does that mean?" asked Aryan in confusion.


    Granny Kotori laughed at him and asked, "Lil boy, do you know the meaning of your name?"


    "Ah, no I don''t," said Aryan with embarrassment. It''s been five years in the new era and till then he didn''t know the meaning of his name. This shame was killing him internally.


    "Ara ara, no need to get embarrassed," added Granny Kotori and told him the meaning of his name. But before saying she asked her something, "You know that your name is given to you by your Grapms, right?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Good then let me tell you before I went out for close door cultivation I had already decided that we will name our Grandson Aryan which literally means God-King or King of Gods."


    Aryan pondered for a while before asking, "How were you sure that it will be a boy, not a girl?"


    Grand Elder laughed at his question and said, "Lil boy, divination exists in this era. Whether a boy or girl is a simple thing to tell with divination.


    "Oh¡­..okay. Then who did the divination for him?" asked Aryan out of random.


    "Takeru did," Grand Elder replied.


    "Woah, that''s new to me!! He can perform divinations too?!!"


    "Yes, he can. And they are hundred percent genuine, no scam, no fraud" added Granny Kotori.


    "I see. So what are we gonna do now? And who will take me to the fair today??"


    "About that¡­. We have decided not to take you to the fair for the next two days. We will tighten the security first then take you."


    "Oky, no problem," said Aryan and sipped his favourite orange juice.


    After some time Grand Elder got a call and he went out for some time, leaving Granny Kotori and Aryan in the room alone. The room was quiet, not even the wind blowing sound was there. To break the silence Granny Kotori took the initiative this time, "Ara ara Lil boy, you like those eastern orange juice don''t you?"


    "Yes, I like them so much."


    "Good, oranges are good for health, I will ask Jean to send some more."


    "Thankie granny. You are the best," compliment Aryan.


    Hearing her grandson compliment, she got embarrassed and changed the topic. "So you have any idea about the titles of Witch, Wizard, and Fairies?" asked Granny Kotori.


    Aryan remembered all the things that Yoshino had told her the day before and nodded his head to agree.


    "Good, that makes things easy.. So what I think is that you are gonna get a Wizard title soon."

 Chapter 91 - TOP SECRET

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Ah¡­. I know about that but still unsure whether I can awaken my soul weapon or not."


    "Ara ara lil boy, you worry too much. The weapon seed you have got there is a sign you will success. Normally people don''t get one before the fifth stage, your dad got his at the fifth stage but your mom got it at the second stage."


    "What?!! Then mom has the title of a Witch and Fairy?!!" asked Aryan with excitement.


    "Ara ara lil boy, you look so eager to know about her. Yea, she has both the titles, but she has many other titles that are way more superior to these two."


    "I see, I would like to know what are those, but then again, I don''t have enough knowledge about the outside world. So I better wait for the right time," said Aryan. He knew it very well. If he starts asking questions and the chapter got boring his readers will leave him. So he refrained from creating any unnecessary fillers.


    "We will do the awakening tonight, are you ready for it?" asked Granny Kotori out of the blue.


    "Tonight?!!"


    "Yea, tonight. It''s a full moon day today. And the moon rays help in the awakening process."


    "I see, I am all time ready," answered Aryan with a smile on his face.


    "Do you know what to do in weapon seed awakening?"


    "Cough, I don''t¡­." replied back Aryan with embarrassment. Just a second ago he was hyper enthusiastic to go through awakening forgetting the fact that he doesn''t know a single shit about it.


    "Sigh¡­.." exhaled out Granny Kotori and sipped her specially imported coffee.


    "Alright, I will tell you what to do. But before that, you must know that some weapon contains a will and soul of its own, while some don''t."


    Aryan "...."


    "Will and soul of weapon.... What new thing Seven added this time?!!"


    Granny Kotori continued, "If your soul weapon has a will and soul it may be hard to tame it. You may awake it but taming and using it will be a bit difficult."


    "Okay¡­..."


    "And if you have a normal soul weapon, without any soul and will, then you are good to use it anytime. You just have to learn how to use it."


    "I see," replied back Aryan and said, "Granny, I don''t think I will be getting one with a soul and will. I mean I am just a normal kid, and you are telling me a soul weapon with a will and soul¡­. Can''t digest it¡­."


    Granny Kotori facepalmed and said, "Lil boy do you know why am I telling you all these things, instead of jumping to the process of awakening?"


    "Ehh.. No¡­."


    "Cause every member of the family has a soul weapon with soul and will. And since we are talking about you here, I am more than a hundred percent sure that you will show us something out of the ordinary."


    Aryan "...."


    ''Ahahahah ahahahah ahahahah, Seven gone mad again, I am sure of it now. Giving me hints that I will get something extraordinary¡­. Wahahah whahahah'' laughed and rejoiced Aryan in his mind.


    "So, tell me the process of awakening then," asked Aryan in excitement.


    "Well, the process of awakening is nothing special, but what comes after it may give you a hard time."


    "What comes after it?!! What do you mean?!!!"


    "You will know when you go through it. Let me tell you about the awakening process."


    "Yes, please go on."


    "So the thing is, the awakening process of a weapon seed is nothing special. You just have to dive into your soul sea with your weapon seed and place it near your cultivation star."


    "That''s it!!"


    "Yes, that'' it."


    Aryan pondered over something before asking, "Granny, I have seven cultivation stars inside me, a bear which one should I take my weapon seed."


    Hearing his question, Granny Kotori choked and started coughing, "Cough, cough, cough, cough. I almost forgot that part. You are a multiple cultivation star holder."


    "Hehehe," laughed Aryan.


    "Go near the one near which it shows resonance."


    "Oky, will do so."


    After telling Aryan some more points about awakening, Granny Kotori took her leave and went towards the garden to check on her flower.


    In the meantime, Aryan returned to his room and took out his diary.


    "It''s been a while since I started it. But I forgot about it in all this chaos around my life. I will write something on you today." decided Aryan and started writing.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Dear Diary,


    It''s been a while since I have written something on you. The last time I wrote I got caught by that scoundrel and he published it in his novel. No need to tell who this scoundrel is. Both of us know him very well.


    It''s been five years since I took birth in this new era. In the beginning, things were hard for me. Getting adapted to this era and the new development in the field of cultivation was the biggest challenge for me. Actually, not was but is, till now it''s a big challenge for me, but I have become numb to his underhanded plots now.


    It doesn''t give me shock-like before, not anymore.


    Also, one more thing that I noticed recently, Seven has been giving me a lot of power-ups recently. And the power-ups are not ordinary nor extraordinary, they are totally out of the planet.


    But well, meh¡­. If someone is throwing gold at me, why should I miss the chance? But then again, it reminds me of something from my past chapters. During my first cultivation awakening, an unknown voice (Yui Chan) told me about the time when the dark will arise again¡­. The harmony between the two and stuff.


    Sometimes I get goosebumps to think about the events that he has planned for my future.


    Gahhhhhhhhhh


    I am getting sentimental now.


    Well, I think that''s it for now.


    Ah, I almost forgot to tell you the news I got from Seven. The next chapter will be the last chapter of the childhood arc. Don''t tell anyone, by the way.


    It''s top-secret.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop your precious power stones.

 Chapter 92 - The End

    The day passed, and the night came.


    Kalinga Mansion, Granny Kotori''s Evergreen Garden.


    Everybody was waiting for Aryan''s arrival, all of them had been waiting there for an hour to see Aryan''s soul weapon awakening. Here all include the hundreds of servants and the family members of the Aizawa household, including Sir Jean and Howk.


    Sir Jean was planning to come alone, but Howk pleaded him to take him along with him. After seeing the five-year kid using Existence Zero, he was quite surprised and wanted to see some more miracles of that kid.


    While everyone was waiting for him outside, the little boy was busy taking a small nap. Anisa gently rubbed his cheeks to wake him up.


    Aryan "Mom, five more minutes, please."


    "My dear cutie lil boy, I would have let you sleep some more if it were any normal day, but today is your¡­."


    "Soul weapon awakening night," blurted out Aryna and woke up at once.


    Anisa laughed at Aryan''s eagerness and said, "Get ready and come to the garden. I will be waiting for you there," Aryan nodded his head and went to the bathroom to refresh himself.


    Another fifteen minutes passed and Aryan arrived at his Granny''s Evergreen Garden, for his soul weapon awakening. He was taken aback for a second after seeing so many people there, but his Gramp''s told him on time that they were the servants of the mansion and gathered there to see the event of soul weapon awakening.


    Aryan understood, they too wanted to satisfy their curiosity about the new heir of the Aizawa''s and didn''t mind their presence.


    "So gramps, when should we start? And where should I start?" asked Aryan in excitement. Not only the servants, but he himself too was getting excited to see his soul weapon.


    "Ahahahah ahahah," laughed Grand Elder and replied, "Lil boy wait till 7:30, we will start when the two moons come out and align above the mansion."


    "Okay, will wait then," said Aryan.


    "And about where to start. This awakening doesn''t require a platform so you can go some distance from here and start your awakening. By the way before that, your granny told you the awakening process, right?"


    "Yes, she has told me about it."


    "Nice, now we just have to wait for the full moon."


    While they were talking about it, the two full moons came into view, aligning itself above the Kalinga Palace, as mentioned by Grand Elder.


    "Now is the time, go go go, and show us a new miracle," said the Grand Elder and patted Aryan on his back. Aryan went to a distance from the place where the rest of his family members were sitting and waved his hand from there, To show he was gonna start.


    Hufff! Hufff!! Hufff!!!


    He exhaled out the impure air from his body and inhaled a fresh batch of air. Next, as instructed by his Granny Kotori, he took out the weapon seed from his pocket and wore it on his neck.


    Granny Kotori made a telepathy channel with Aryan and asked him to start spinning his first stage Earthly Chakra and circulate the chakra energy throughout his body. He followed her instructions and did as he was asked to do.


    "Now let the process continue and dive into your soul sea," instructed Granny Kotori.


    Aryan couldn''t understand her instructions and asked, "Ehh.. Granny if I dive into my soul sea  won''t the circulation of chakra energy stop itself since my consciousness will be in my soul sea¡­.."


    "Ara ara lil boy, you think too much, just do as I am telling you, everything will be fine," said Granny Kotori and terminated her telepathy channel.


    Once again Aryan followed her instructions without asking any question and to his surprise, even after diving into his soul sea he could feel the chakra energy circulating throughout his body.


    He came out of his soul sea and turned around to his Granny. She got worried for a second cause Aryan was a special case, so she pondered whether the normal ways of chakra circulation will work for him or not.


    But all those doubts and worries got cleared when she saw the smiling face of Aryan conveying the message that it was a success. Just at the right time, both the moon over the Kalinga Palace got obstructed by the dark clouds, leaving a headache behind for the lil Aryan.


    Granny Kotori eased down his useless worries by saying, "Ara ara lil boy, don''t worry too much about the moon''s radiance, they will come out in a minute or two. And if they don''t I have my ways to drag them out."


    Aryan didn''t dare to question his granny started the process of soul weapon awakening. He held the locket on his neck and closed his eyes to dive into his soul sea.


    Before going near his cultivation star, he took a detour and went near the space specially made for his contracted spirits and the unknown voice chan Yui. But to his dismay neither he could pass through it nor he could communicate with them.


    He remembered that Yui told him once they were going through metamorphosis and will be asleep till he becomes seven years old. So he left that place and headed towards his cultivation star, with the locket in his hand.


    The moment he reached the Star Of Harmony, his locket levitated from his hand and went near the star on its own. Nothing was surprising for him, as his Granny had explained to him about it.


    After revolving around the star for a while, the locket stopped at one place and began to glow. Aryan went near and grabbed the locket.


    Shaaa!!!


    He slowly opened up his eyes and found himself floating in a dark space. Without doing any further delay he stored up his chakra energy and mental energy in his eyes and released them in one go.


    This was an upgraded version of divine sense called Divine Eyes Of The Universe. Just in a second, a huge wave of light engulfed the entire space, after some time the light faded and things went back to normal.


    Out of nowhere, a smirk appeared on Aryan''s face. After the light wave disappeared, he got the result of his Divine Eyes Of The Universe and the location of his soul weapon.


    He stared towards the darker side of the space and Swah!!


    A thousand light-years of distance was covered in an instant. Confront him was a single-handed white sword, with a white blade and white hilt. Aryan went near it and grabbed it in a hurry.


    Shaaaa!!!


    He was thrown out of that space back to his soul sea, with a white sword in his hand. Before he got a chance to take a look at it, came a sound from the sword, "Ahhhhh¡­. Master, it''s been a while. How are you doing?"


    Aryan "..."


    He threw the sword at once and used divine sense on it multiple times to see if it check possessed or not. The sword stood erect and said, "Master, master it''s me, Shiro."


    ''Ehhhh... The fck is this character?!! I can''t remember Seven giving me anything about Shiro in today''s script. Well, let''s see how it goes.'' thought Aryan and continued his conversation.


    "Ahem, if you don''t mind, can you give me your introduction again?"


    "Ayeee, master, it''s me the tsukumogami, Shiro. I met you on your fifth birthday."


    "Oof, ooof, oooooof. I remembered now, I gave you the name Shiro, and you went inside me to consolidate your chakras."


    "Yesu, now you remember." said the sword to Aryan.


    Aryan hesitated for a while before asking, "Care to tell, how did you end up in a sword?"


    "Cough, cough I was getting bored inside you and was searching for a good chance to make an entrance (That never came till now), so when I saw the formation of your first soul weapon I jumped into it and ended up becoming its soul and will."


    Aryan "...."


    ''Jumped into it my foot,'' cursed Aryan. ''Did he think that as a swimming pool where he could swim freely?''


    He cleared up his mind and asked, "Aren''t you unhappy that you got stuck inside it?"


    "No, absolutely not. And one more thing, when I jumped into it, your soul sea merged us both together and we both are one know."


    "What?!!"


    "Yes, I am the sword and the sword is me. I can change back to my previous human-like form at any time."


    Aryan intervened and said, "Chibi* like form anytime."


    "Pfft, hehehe, yes. Chibi like form anytime."


    "Then what should I do now?" asked Aryan.


    "For the time being, bury me half in your cultivation star so that I can absorb some of its energy and materialize in the real world."


    "Oh, okay," replied Aryan and did as he was told to do.


    Back in the outside world, the chakra energy in the air was depleting at an alarming rate. And all this was caused by none other than Aryan.


    Unconsciously he was absorbing a large amount of chakra from the surrounding.


    Granny Kotori smiled and said, "It''s almost time, it will come out soon. Get ready for the worst."


    At the same time, Aryan inside his soul sea grabbed the sword and buried it half inside on his cultivation star.


    The sword started to absorb energy and began materializing in the real world.


    The locket in his shone bright and began to change its shape.


    When Aryan opened his eyes, the sword from his soul sea was there in the real world, in his hand. He looked towards Granny Kotori and raised the sword to show his success.


    Seeing his new soul weapon, and that too at the first stage of cultivation tears came flowing from Granny Kotori''s eyes. Aryan rushed towards her and wiped her tears, with his small tender hands.


    Granny Kotori sobered up and patted Aryan. Not only Granny Kotori, Sir Jean, and Grand Edler too joined up and patted him for his success.


    Anisa and Aditya were watching this view from a distance, feeling proud of their son.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    THE END


    Seven here, so as written above THE END


    THE END of the first arc Childhood.


    The next chapter will contain Aryan''s school life and training period before the destined year of his life.


    First of all, thanks for reading my novel till now.


    I started novel writing for fun in COVID just as a way to time pass.


    Posted some chapters, got some comments, became happy, and continued. And here I am now, posting my 92nd chapter. Feels emotional on finishing the first arc, (>.<)


    So once again, thanks for your support and love till now. Hope you like the future chapters.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    One more piece of news, I am writing a new book.


    Genre: Sci-fi, Romcom, Business,


    There are more sub-genres, but that''s a surprise of the future.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Also, don''t forget to drop your power stones.

 Chapter 93 - Application Letter

    On that night after he awoke his soul weapon, Granny Kotori decided to take on the task of teaching Aryan about the outside world, and to teach him all the things that his parents hadn''t taught him till then.


    After that night every day was something new for Aryan, he got the thing for which he was craving all this time, knowledge. When Granny Kotori started teaching him, he was slow to take on all those information at once, but as time passed on he got adapted to it and started asking questions that were on a completely different level, that no five or six-year child can understand.


    Seeing Aryan''s ability to understand, comprehend, and utilize the knowledge he had learned, Granny Kotori became more excited than before and taught him everything she knew starting from elementary level to university level and above.


    And to her surprise, just in a duration of two years that lil grandson of her''s sucked her dry from all her knowledge that she had gained and comprehended all over the years. Not only Granny Kotori but Grand Elder too bestowed all of his knowledge that he had learned and accumulated over the years to satisfy his lil grandson''s craving of knowledge.


    Two years flew away just like that, and it was time for Aryna to attend school.


    Many major events happened in these two years, but they are somewhat pale compared to the events that are yet to come.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Hmm¡­ So who is the next kid on the list," asked a pretty lady with her glasses on.


    "Mam, this one is a tricky admission, I think you should handle it personally."


    "Hmm... Tricky admission!! What do you mean by tricky admission?!! This one''s parents haven''t submitted the documents or any political pressure with this one? Which one is it?" asked the lady, looking outside from her window.


    "This one''s documents are genuine, actually a realm over genuine and about the pressure it''s not political but a level above that."


    "What nonsense are you spouting," shouted the lady in glasses. She walked near the person holding the paper and snatched it from his hands and took a look at it.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________ PAGE 1


    Name: Aryan Aizawa


    Age: 7


    DOB: 23.12.2017


    Father''s name: Aditya Aizawa


    Mother''s name: Anisa Aizawa


    Grandfather name: Hiroki Aizawa


    Grandmother name: Kotori Aizawa


    Father''s Profession: Just a small scientist


    Mother''s Profession: Just a small army commander.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________PAGE 2


    The Principal (& My dear lovely sister)


    Rising School of Cultivation


    Ahirazwa Perfecture


    Eastern Continent


    25th January 2024


    Hiroki Aizawa (& Your great elder brother)


    Mountain Top


    Ahirazwa Perfecture


    Eastern Continent


    Sub: Hiding my dear grandson''s original name and background.


    My dear naughty Sister,


    I hope you are fine. The last time I saw you it was eight years ago, before the birth of my grandson. At that time your weight was eighty-five I think, if I remember correctly.


    Hope you have lost some weight of yours. By the way, your''s dear husband was telling me that you have been spending too much on makeup and cosmetics. You shouldn''t spend money like that. Money doesn''t grow on the tree you know.


    Ah, I forgot to ask, do you still gamble?!! The last time I saw your gambling, you took down your rival school in an hour and made them bankrupt. It''s a good thing to gamble, but too much of anything is good for nothing.


    Also, I wanted to ask if you have lost some of your weight can you tell me your three sizes. I wanna send you a new dress, as a gift. Don''t get me wrong, and don''t think that I will make an auction out of this like I had done years ago when we were young.


    Wait, now that I remember you still wearing those extra high heels to make you extra taller or normal heels. Makes me remember the time when you fall on the staircase because of that.


    I know that you must be angry that I hadn''t contacted you, not even once, all these years, and the reason was none other my lil cute and smart grandson Aryan. This boy of mine has mastered a variety of spells and knows a myriad of knowledge of higher levels (Above university level).


    He can get his degree certificate in a month if he starts giving the exams one after another, but I don''t want that. I want him to attend a school like a normal kid, make friends, interact with others and stuff.....


    Even though he had knowledge equivalent to an IGSHF agent, he is still a kid inside. And for security purpose, I don''t others to find out about his background.


    So, my dear lil sister here is my order. Change his background, make a fake identity, and give him admission in your school. You know what I am talking about, the back gate entry.


    Also, treasure this letter as I have written it after a long time.


    Yours dear brother


    Hiroki Aizawa


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    The lady holding the letter kept it on the table, took out her glasses, and started rubbing her eyes. "Gahhhhh, this idiot brother of mine, showed up after this many years and the first thing he asked me is about my weight!! I will kill him, I will definitely kill this idiot brother of mine," shouted the lady.


    The gentleman sitting near giggled at the lady and asked, "What was the content of the second page, mom? I couldn''t read it, since he had sent it especially for you."


    The lady got pissed off and said, "My dear lil son, if I ever got a letter from my not so dear brother never ever ask me the content, or else I will tell your dad about your secret love that you have been hiding from us all this time."


    "Cough, cough, cough," coughed the young men. He was wondering just what in the world was the content of the letter, that pissed mother. Pissed enough that she started blackmailing him.


    "Do as written in the letter and send him a report after completion," said the lady with glasses.


    "Okay¡­.. But how am I supposed to know what''s written there? I can''t see it, mom."


    "Mam, not mom. We are in school, not at home."


    "Okay mam, then tell me the content of that letter. I will act on it as soon as possible."


    "Sigh..... That idiot brother of mine wants his grandson to read here. In my school."


    "Oof, you mean lil Aryan?"


    "Yes, and he wants me to create a fake background and identity for him, you know the security purposes and stuff..." said the lady while pointing holding a stamp in her hand.


    "Ah¡­. I can understand why he wants that. So what should we name lil Aryan?" asked the person with his laptop open. The moment he heard it''s a task from his mother''s elder brother, Hiroki Aizawa, he opened his laptop and logged into the school website to act upon his task.


    "Mhmmm¡­. How about Ryan.A?"


    "Ryan.A!! What type of name is that?" asked the person with the laptop.


    "His name is Aryan right. I removed the ''A from the beginning and added it at last with a dot (.)"


    "But, mom, isn''t this name a lil bit weird?!! .A!! Are you kidding me? How can someone have such a name??" asked the son in confusion.


    "Well, if you don''t believe me, check the file named Xc-3800, on the school website, you will find many with a dot family name."


    Huff!!


    "If you insist that much on it, then it must be true, so any other changes you want?"


    "For parents'' names use one of those name generating websites, and for background write father a teacher and mother a housewife." said the lady in glasses.


    "Okay, done here you go," said the son and handed over a printed paper to her mom.


    She took the paper and stamped it with the stamp she was playing with.


    "Done, now send a message to my not so great older brother that his task is completed and I am waiting for my reward."


    "Tha too done," said the son.


    "Noice, you got 10 out of 10 for your work," complimented the mother and waved her hand in the air. Out of nowhere, a virtual screen appeared before her. The son stood up and asked, "mom, isn''t that boy standing there..."


    "Yea, it''s Aryan."


    "Why is he in the university students battle ground?!!" asked the son in confusion. In that room her mother was the only one who had read the letter and the only one who could read the letter, so he had no idea about the powers of the little boy before him.


    "When you were typing, I texted the principal to take that boy and test out his powers."


    "But why uni-level? He isn''t even a high school student!!"


    "Just shut your mouth and see. If what he boasted is true, then this year''s trophy will be ours." said the lady in excitement.


    "You mean the¡­."


    "Yes, I am talking about that"


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.


    And it''s the beginning of the new arc.

 Chapter 94 - Lets Rewind

    Rising School of Cultivation


    University Student''s Battle Ground.


    A large hall made up of glass ceiling and specially designed marbled floor, to endure heavy battles. In the middle of the room stood three figures, with a blank expression on their faces.


    The first figure was a lady wearing a dark blue business skirt suit and a blazer, holding an A4 sized virtual pad. The second figure was a man wearing a grey colored formal suit with a small remote on his hand. And the third and the last figure was a handsome-looking kid with a silver waistcoat and on top of a white full shirt.


    All of them were standing at one spot, looking at the broken pieces of the robots and the hole in the wall.


    To know the reason for this mess, it would be better if I rewind the time and narrate what happened there some minutes ago.


    Upon receiving the President''s text message, Principal Li along with his secretary Ynna rushed towards the testing center, where examinations were going on, for the newly admitted students.


    The instructor there saw the principal in an uneasy way and asked him the reason for his worry, but to his dismay, instead of getting an answer he got a scolding and a question asking "What is the current testing ground of candidate number 77?" The instructor fiddled with his virtual tab and told him the room number for candidate number 77. After getting the information he wanted, he rushed again to the room where candidate number 77 was gonna give the test.


    The boy in the silver waistcoat on top of a white full shirt was the so-called candidate number 77 we were talking about here, was about to enter the room for his test, when principal Li stopped him and asked him to come with him, to a different testing ground.


    The boy was a little confused about why that person was inviting him to a different place, but all these doubts got cleared when the person whispered something in his ears.


    The boy numbered 77 followed him and found himself in a big hall after some time called the University Student''s Battle Ground.


    Miss Ynna, Principal Li''s secretary and also his daughter asked him in a soft voice, "Dad, what''s so special about this number 77, that you left your work and rushed here and there just to bring him here."


    Principal Li remained silent for a while before saying, "We will find out soon."


    Miss Ynna replied, "Okay....." in confusion and asked number 77 to self introduce himself.


    Upon hearing the first question, Aryan hesitated for a while before answering. Seeing the little boy was hesitating, Miss Ynna asked if he had any problem in speaking.


    Number 77 nodded his head and said, "Miss, I don''t have any problem in speaking, the thing is Gramps has asked me not to tell about my identity to everyone, except the principal and the chairwomen of the school."


    Miss Ynna looked at him with a confused expression on his face and was about to say, "What nonsense are you speaking," but got stopped in time by Principal Li. She was already in a rage from the lil kid''s answer and now his dad was stopping him from shouting¡­. Only one question was bouncing in her mind, ''Just who in the world is this child? Even dad is taking care of his manner while speaking.''


    Principal Li move forward and asked politely, "Candidate number 77 I am well aware of your identity, just for clarification can you show me your citizenship id chip."


    He asked what he was asking for and handed him a small card-sized chip as per his request. Principal Li took the id chip and handed it over to Miss Ynna, asking her to open the page and not to show any expression on her face after seeing.


    Miss Ynna was a little confused over her dad''s request, but she did as she was asked to and opened the information in that citizenship id chip by inserting it in her virtual pad.


    The page loaded in a second, taking the color of her beautiful face in the next second.


    The page was something like this:


    Name: Aryan Aizawa


    DOB: 23.12.2017


    Father''s Name: Aditya Aizawa


    Mother''s Name: Anisa Aizawa


    Net worth: 2.18 Billion Spirit Stones


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    She closed the page after staring at it for some seconds and looked at the kid before him. That kid was the next heir of the Aizawa''s with a net worth of 2.18 billion of his own, and that too at a young age of 7years old!!!


    She did some quick calculations and found out the net worth of the kid before was equal to her entire family''s ten years'' worth of salary. Her leg became soft and trembled in fear after seeing the kid''s id and net worth.


    Never in her life, she had seen someone with such achievements at such a young age. Principal Li saw his daughters change in behavior and said, "Ahem, Miss Ynna, Keep yourself together, this is just the beginning."


    After hearing out her father''s voice she came out of her daze and acted normal like before.


    "So, Master Aryan, the chairwomen has asked me to take some small tests from you. Are you ready to give them all?"


    "Ehh... Sir, please call me Aryan. Only Aryan, it sounds weird when you call me like that," said Aryan politely.


    Principal Li pondered over something before asking, "You sure I can call you Aryan??"


    Aryan laughed at his question and said, "I am more than sure."


    "Okay then, Aryan, are you ready?" Principal Li asked again for confirmation.


    "Yes, I am ready, bring it on."


    "Hmm¡­." said Principal Li and took out a remote from his pocket.


    He pointed it towards the wall before him and clicked the blue button of the remote.


    Swash!! Sash!! Swash!!


    Came a sound from the wall, and it split up into three


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget the power stones.

 Chapter 95 - I Failed The Exam?!!

    Out of nowhere robots of different shapes and sizes came out of it. Looking at the robots coming out from the wall, a light flickered in Aryan eyes.


    Miss Ynna noticed his excitement and asked, "You seem to be very excited after seeing those robots?!!"


    Aryan giggled at her question and said, "Not excited, but it brings back memories."


    Principal Li "..."


    Miss Ynna "..."


    Listening to his reply, Principal Li couldn''t stop his mouth and asked out in curiosity, "What do you mean by that?"


    Aryan giggled again and replied, "I used to play with these robots, at the beginning of my training."


    Principal Li "..."


    Miss Ynna "..."


    ''Play with these robots! That too two years ago!! A kid playing with the university battle models at the age of five!!! Is this boy flaunting or telling the truth'' was the question in their mind.


    "Ohk¡­.." said Principal Li and clicked on the remote again to summon another batch of robots. Just within a minute, a total of fifty robots assembled before them. Miss Ynna couldn''t stop her mouth after seeing the top 50 models of the school and began boasting about them.


    "Aryan, you know, these are the best 50 models developed by our school. We have recorded the data of elite champions inside them, giving them a huge boost in their fighting experience. And the metal used to make them is an alloy of¡­." she was about to boast some more when Principal Li stopped her and asked her to set the level on the virtual pad.


    "So, what level should I set," Miss Ynna asked the lil boy before her.


    "Set it to the max," Aryan replied in an instant.


    "Ahem, you sure? I should set it to max?!!" asked Miss Ynna for confirmation.


    "Yes, I am sure," confirmed Aryan.


    She was about to start the test when Aryan intervened and asked, "Can you please tell me what to do with these robots??"


    Principal Li "..."


    Miss Ynna "..."


    Both of them became speechless for a second. Principal Li was the one who came out of his daze first and asked, "Aryan, what do you usually do with these robots?"


    "Ah¡­ For me, I do many things with them. Like sometimes Granny sets a challenge to disassemble them in a given time, sometimes she gives me challenges of dodging them for thirty to forty minutes, sometimes..."


    "Oh, okay, okay, stop. I understand you do many things with them. For now, you have to destroy them. No need to hold back. As Miss Ynna was telling, they are made from a special alloy so we can rebuild them again in some hours even if they are broken into pieces."


    "Okay, by the way, one last question,"


    "Yes, ask"


    "You want me to deal with them one by one or in a single attack??"


    Principal Li "..."


    Miss Ynna "..."


    Both of them became dumbstruck again. In Front of them was assembled the best robots of their institutions, even elite students face difficulty facing with one and they were talking about 50 and the kid was asking whether to take them one by one or all of them at once.


    Principal Li texted the same to the chairwomen and asked for a reply. It was the same time when she opened a virtual screen in her room showing the footage of the University Student''s Battle Ground.


    Just within a second Principal Li got the answer, saying, "Tell the kid to do as he wishes."


    Principal Li told the same to Aryan and asked him to show all of his potential and power.


    Miss Ynna started the testing program and went to some distance to observe the fight. But to her dismay, the fight ended within a fraction of seconds.


    All the 50 robots were activated, and they were advancing towards Aryan, Miss Yanna and Principal Li were watching the match carefully to gauge the power and potential of the kid.


    But to their astonishment Aryan didn''t even budge from his place till they were at a distance of fifteen meters from them.


    Staying within a radius of thirty meters of these robots can be considered as a fatal mistake, and to let them come in the range of fifteen meters was nothing more than idiocy.


    The light flickered again in his eyes, the chakra energy around him became unstable, he pointed his hand towards the robots and snapped his fingers, saying, "Zero!!"


    Bhup!!


    Came a sound, and the next scene was something as written previously, a wall with a hole and debris all around. The entire set of 50 elite robots were erased from existence, not a single part of them was visible. And the debris was from the broken walls and the ceiling.


    Principal Li and Ynna came out from the observation zone and looked at the scene before them. The 50 elite robots, the pride of their institution, were defeated by a seven-year-old kid, and that too with a single attack.


    Principal Li swept down the sweat on his forehead and looked towards Aryan again.


    Aryan too, looked towards him and asked him in excitement, "Sir, did I pass or fail?"


    Principal Li started laughing when he heard his question and said, "Heh!! Heh!! Failed you!!"


    Aryan couldn''t understand what he wanted to tell and took that as a failure. Deep in his heart, he was thinking that the cultivation standards of the new era were too high for him and he had to work harder to get some good results.


    Little did he know at that time that he passed the exam even before it started properly. Some minutes pass and the virtual pad of Principal Li rang again, this time not from the text message but from a voice call.


    He saw the number and picked it up. It was a call from the chairwomen, "Keep that kid there, I will be there in a few minutes. Don''t let him go and tell him his great aunt and his uncle are coming to meet him."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 96 - Threads Of Destiny

    "Okay¡­. I won''t let him go," replied Principal Li, and disconnected the call. Miss Ynna observed the expression of his face and asked, "From the chairwomen?"


    "Yes,"


    "And what did she say?"


    "She asked not to let the kid go, they will be here in a minute or two."


    "Okay¡­.. That''s the first time I have seen her getting hyped over something, let''s wait then."


    "Yea, let''s wait," said Principal Li, and conveyed the chairwomen message to Aryan. Since he wasn''t in a hurry, he stayed there to meet his great aunt and uncle. As expected, they reached there within some fraction of minutes with sweating all over.


    Principal Li rushed near them and asked the two of them to use the staff washroom to refresh themselves, but to his dismay, he got a scolding instead saying, "We can do that any other time, but if we let that kid go we will lose this year''s match too."


    "Oh, okay, sorry," apologized the Principal and let them go near candidate number 77.


    Aryan saw the two of them and asked, "Are you two, my great aunt and uncle?"


    The chairwomen laughed at the lil boy question and said, "Yes, I am your great aunt, and he is your uncle. Haven''t my brother told you about us?"


    Aryan remained silent for a while before saying, "Actually, he has mentioned you two. Uncle looks exactly as he had mentioned, but your description is a bit¡­.." paused Aryan and didn''t say any further.


    "My description!! What''s wrong with my description?!! What did he tell you about me?!!" asked the chairwomen furiously.


    "Cough, cough, It''s something totally different from what you look like. I don''t think I should spit it out here," replied Aryan cautiously.


    "Hmm¡­ That idiot brother of mine, you just wait, I am coming to see you soon," said the chairwomen while greeting her teeth and asked her son to create a soundproof barrier around them.


    As ordered by his mom and the chairwoman he created a barrier around the three of them for some private talks. Miss Ynna frowned over their action but didn''t dare to say anything since they were way much superior to her.


    "So, let''s introduce each other again," said the chairwomen and began to introduce herself, "I am your Gramp''s younger sister, call me great aunt Linda, and this here is your..."


    Before she says something her son intervened and said, "Mom, let me introduce myself. Lil Aryan, I am your great aunt''s son, call me Uncle Ben."


    "Okay, then great aunt Linda and uncle Ben, nice to meet you. I am Aryan," replied Aryan with a smiling face.


    "Hehe, nice to meet you lil boy. Now, will you tell me, what did my idiot bro tell you about us?"


    Aditya coughed again and asked them again if they really wanna know or not?


    Chairwoman Linda agreed upon her question and asked him to tell her without any fear.


    Aryan got the confirmation and told them all those things that his gramps had told him about those two.


    "Aryan, your great aunt Linda is a very irascible person, never ever in your life try to annoy her, and by any chance if you did start praising her to calm down her anger. One more thing, she may look like an elephant escaped from a zoo, but don''t tell her to that face, or else god knows what will happen to you..... That''s what gramps told you," said Aryan and exhaled out a heavy breath.


    "Ahem, and what did he tell me," asked the person calling himself his uncle Ben.


    "Ah, about you, he didn''t tell anything special, he just said that lad will lose her love if he keeps his feelings hidden for her."


    Chairwoman Linda "...."


    Uncle Ben "...."


    A wide grin appeared on Chairwomen Linda''s face and she turned to her side to see his son''s face, and to her surprise, it was flushed red. She understood her dear brother had done his part of work and dug out his son''s love interest. So without wasting any time she asked, "Lil Aryan, do you know her name?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Tell me," asked chairwoman Linda. She knew it very well that she would not get an answer if she asked her son, so instead of taking the long route, she took the shortest and straight route. I.e. Ask Aryan about it.


    Before uncle Ben says something, Aryan opened his mouth and blurted out the name, "Miss Ynna is her name. If I remember correctly."


    Uncle Ben "...."


    Chairwoman Linda ". ."


    Both of them became dumbstruck, after hearing out the name. Uncle Ben became speechless because the name of her hidden crush was out now. He had been in love with Miss Ynna since the time she joined the school. But never had the courage to confess to her.


    Chairwoman Linda was dumbstruck because her son was in love with someone, and she never knew about it. She took that as a failure on her part, a failed mother, who couldn''t find out her son''s crush.


    Aryan couldn''t take on the silence and broke the ice by asking, "So, what did you wanna talk about with me? You called Principal Li for the same reason, right?"


    "Aha, yes, yes. We almost forgot about it. Aryan, do you wanna join an elementary school level tournament?"


    "An elementary school level tournament!!" repeated Aryan


    "Yes, an elementary school level tournament, held every year to rank the schools and to give a special ranking and prize to the winner of the tournament."


    "I see, so what''s this prize and ranking?" asked Aryan, "And before that tell me did I pass the exam or failed it?? Principal Li hasn''t declared my result yet."


    Listening to his question, both the mom and son pair started laughing. Uncle Ben removed the soundproof barrier and started laughing again. Seeing both of them laughing, the father and daughter pair couldn''t contain their curiosity and asked them in unison, "Miss Linda, what''s the reason for your laugh."


    Chairwoman Linda stopped her laughing and looked towards the confused faces of the father and daughter.


    "Mr. Li, till now you haven''t declared the result of this lil boy??" asked the chairwomen.


    "Ahhh¡­ I was about to..."


    "Leave it, I will tell him his result." said the chairwomen and turned towards Aryan. "Lil boy, you didn''t pass the test. Not by average nor by flying colors."


    Thump! Thump!! Thump!!!


    Came a sound from Aryan''s inside, it''s been two years, and he hadn''t gotten that feeling since then. His heartbeat was increasing with each passing minute and needed another small push to make another crack mark on his heart.


    "You passed the exam with flying aurora colors!!" exclaimed chairwoman Linda while embracing Aryan.


    Aryan "..."


    His heart had already stopped working, his brain had already gone blank, but when he heard the words ''with aurora colors!!'' his body systems started working again. And this time with more efficiency than before.


    ''Finally, the time had come when I will no longer become the victim of Seven''s underhanded plots, sob,'' rejoiced Aryan and cried in his heart.


    Now that all the understanding and misunderstanding was over, it was finally time for Aryan to join an educational institution called ''School'' in the new era.


    Chairwoman Linda took her leave and went straight to the Kalinga Palace, to meet her older brother. And to her surprise, it was just in the opposite direction of the school, on top of the mountain (New location of Kalinga Palace, changed two years ago)


    Before leaving, she asked Principal Li to give him admission in the 3rd year of elementary school. And Principal Li too agreed with that without any objections. Not because he was ordered by the secretary but because of the test results of Aryan. Both written and practical, that showed him that the lil boy has enormous potential inside him.


    And the only limiting factor was his age, or else he would have happily given him admission in their uni, and that too in the last year.


    On his way to class, Aryan saw a huge hoarding that explained everything about the education system of the new era. He stopped for a while and took his time to understand it. Seeing the lil boy''s eyes of excitement he remembered the days when he was a kid and had those same enthusiastic eyes as Aryan.


    Everything was good, he had money, fame, and a beautiful family, but everything went to ruins when his wife became paralyzed for some unknown reason and he spent all of his money.


    Some for her cure and the rest in gambling. And to add up the frustration he couldn''t cure his wife''s disease even after burning a huge amount of money on her.


    Principal Li, his paralyzed wife, and his daughter were living a poor life until chairwoman Linda found him and offered him the post of principal in her school. And later the post of secretary to his daughter.


    Tears came outflowing from his eyes, remembering the past events of his life.. Little did he know at that time, that his and his daughter''s thread of destiny was somehow connected to the Lil boy before him.

 Chapter 97 - Playing With Words

    The hoarding before Aryan describes the schooling system of the new era something like this:


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Rising School Of Cultivation


    Educational System


    According to the rules set by the governing body of planet X27 Earth, the schooling system is broadly divided into four different categories as follows:-


    Elementary School (5 Years)


    Middle School (4 years)


    Highschool (3 years)


    University (3 to 4 years depending on the selected course)


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Elementary School (Basic Foundation 5 years)


    First Year: For Kids Of Age 6 to 7 years


    Second Year: For Kids Of Age 7 to 8 years


    Third Year: For Kids Of Age 8 to 9 Years


    Fourth Year: For Kids Of Age 9 to 10 Years


    Fifth Year: For Kids Of Age 10 to 11 Years


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    2. Middle School (Intermediate Level 4 years)


    First Year: For Kids Of Age 11 to 12 years


    Second Year: For Kids Of Age 12 to 13 years


    Third Year: For Kids Of Age 13 to 14 Years


    Fourth Year: For Kids Of Age 14 to 15 Years


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    3. Highschool (Advance Level 3 years )


    First Year: For Students Of Age 15 to 16Years


    Second Year: For Students Of Age 16 to 17 Years


    Third Year: For Students Of Age 17 to 18 Years


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    4. University (Profound Study Of Cultivation): The completion duration may vary depending upon the course chosen by the candidate.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    NOTE: Highly talented and prodigious students can skip classes and can be promoted to the new classes. The age criteria written above isn''t applicable to such students.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    "Done reading all the stuff," after reading all the information on the digital hoarding and remembering them by heart. Principal Li looked at the lil boy asked in astonishment, "You could understand all those things written there?!"


    "Yea, it''s quite easy to understand it. It''s nothing before the Alpha E chart of planet Y22 Venus that I was reading yesterday."


    Principal Li "...."


    Miss Ynna "...."


    Principal Li couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked out in excitement, "Why in the world were you reading the educational chart of a different planet? As long as I know their system is very complex, even elementary schooling has semester systems."


    Aryan laughed at his question and replied, "For fun, what else do you think by knowing their educational system."


    Principal Li "...."


    Miss Ynna "...."


    Both of them again became speechless. None of them could say anything to Aryan.


    ''Hmmm¡­. If this kid is really that intelligent I will take him to the Wall Of Knowledge and see if he can get anything from there or not,'' thought Principal Li and took Aryan to his new class.


    Since it was Aryan''s first day, he was not in his school uniform, hence attracting the attention of all the students upon entering the class. As ordered by the chairwoman, he was given admission in the third year of elementary school. All the kids there are older than him by a year or two, and Aryan was the only one who was younger there.


    Principal Li and Miss Ynna entered after Aryan, making all the students quiet and alert.


    "My dear students, we have a new friend for this class. Welcome him and be nice to each other," said Principal Li.


    Everyone was speechless by this small speech of Principal Li. It is known throughout the school that Principal Li is a principal of more than five schools under chairwoman Linda. He rarely goes and visits lower classes of kids. And today that same busy person came to their class to introduce a new student!!


    ''Just who in the world is this kid?!!'' was the question in everyone''s mind.


    "Kiddo, you should go and introduce yourself," said the Principal and gave him a gentle push from the back.


    Aryan was pretty nervous cause this was his first time seeing that many children of the same age as him. He took a deep breath, exhaled it out, calmed down his nervous heart, and began his long introduction. That was completely out of everyone''s expectations.


    "Hello, My name is Ryan.A nice to meet you all. I am new here, let''s be friends and get along with each other."


    The above-written line was everyone''s expectation of his introduction. But the real introduction was something like this¡­.


    "Hello my dear friends, I am Ryan.A nice to meet you all. I am seven-year-old, marital status single."


    Principal Li "...."


    Miss Ynna "...."


    Students "...."


    Ryan continued, "It''s my pleasure to join the classes of the elites. Principal Li was openly flaunting about this class, saying this class has accumulated all the best talents of this year. And I can see it too. You all are very talented. I tried divine sense on you all twice, and couldn''t find out your true chakra level and your cultivation stage."


    Students "...."


    Principal Li "...."


    Miss Ynna "...."


    "Cough, Miss Ynna, did I hear right?! He said divine sense!! And that too twice!!" asked the Principal through telepathy.


    "Cough, dad I heard the same too. Let''s see what new wonders that kid brings," replied Miss Ynna and disconnected the telepathy.


    Meanwhile, the students who didn''t know how to use telepathy were murmuring with each other in a low voice. Some were thinking, "What''s this kid talking about?! The hell divine sense meant?!"


    Some were thinking the new kid was spouting out nonsense, and the others were thinking (mostly girls) that the new student was highly intelligent. (Which was true, after the training of two years)


    Ryan continued, "One more thing I observed is the girls of this class,"


    After listening to these two words "class girls," boys of the class who had crushes and love relationships became enraged. And the next few words of Aryan enraged them even more.


    "Each one of them is a beauty queen here, all are comparable to the fairies of the heavens."


    Principal Li "...."


    Miss Ynna "...."


    Boys of the class "...."


    Girls of the class "...."


    "Miss Ynna should we stop him? At this point it''s¡­. Open courting!!," asked the Principal through telepathy again. He was not sure what to do with the kid before him. If it would have any other children with normal backgrounds, he would have stopped him long ago. But in front of him was the heir of the Aizawa''s. One wrong move of this and he is done for.


    Miss Ynna pondered for a while and replied, "Let him talk, for now, we will tell the chairwoman later."


    "Okay¡­." said the Principal and disconnected the telepathy connection.


    Meanwhile, boys were dead set on beating this new kid. He was courting and that too to the girls of the entire class, not one or two.


    On the other hand, girls were getting impressed by his introduction and were thinking of approaching him, after the classes. But the next few words of Aryan turned the table.


    "I am really glad to have all these fairy sisters in my class. I hope they will take good care of them, since I am a year younger than them. And the same is applicable to the boys too. I am their cute junior, and I hope they will take good care of them."


    And the table-turning word here was "Sisters"


    It would have been fine if he would have said friends but when he said the word "Sister" he crushed all their hopes and future advancements at once. On the other hand, boys of the class assumed Ryan was a naive boy, and this was his style of talking so they forgot their previous grudge and decided to make him a friend of theirs.


    And like this, the not so short introduction session of Ryan came to an end, giving everyone a different impression about him.


    For the boys and Principal Li, he was an innocent kid.


    For the girls, they were not in a state of thinking cause he crushed their advancement from the very beginning.


    And for Miss Ynna she was thinking Aryan was a clever kid and knows how to play well with words. And to tell the truth, her hunch was exactly on point. Ryan was playing with his words and having fun in observing the ever-changing expressions on the faces of his classmates.


    The class had four rows and four columns. A total of sixteen seats for sixteen students. Principal Li assigned Aryan a seat on the second row, second bench.


    Ryan went to his assigned seat and made himself comfortable with it, in front of him seated a girl with ocean blue hairs. And beside him seated a boy with golden-brown hairs.


    The clock of destiny was already in motion, and Aryan was the one in the middle of it.


    Somewhere in the corner of a school, someone sensed the chakra fluctuation in the atmosphere and rushed towards the principal office to report it. But to his surprise Principal, Li was already aware of it and aware of the reason too.


    The reason was none other than Aryan; I mean Ryan, and this someone who rushed into the principal office was Ryan''s new homeroom teacher.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop power stones

 Chapter 98 - Dr. Fin

    The bell rang, and the class started, since it was everyone''s second day in the class. It was pre-scheduled beforehand that they will have a self-introduction session and some fun games and tests on the first day of the class. But the homeroom teacher was absent on the first day, so it was planned to be held on the second day of school.


    Out of a total of sixteen students, only four or five knew each other, as they were promoted from the same class and time. The rest all were completely stranger to each other. But one thing was common between them, after hearing Ryan''s introduction, no matter what they wanted to have a friendship with this guy.


    It was just their natural instinct that befriending this guy will change their life in a way or other, and that was the truth too. The ones in the class who made a friendship with Ryan in future will have their life completely change. In a good way or bad, that''s a future chapter to be told.


    The second bell rang after a minute and the homeroom teacher entered the classroom. A man with a white lab coat and long grey hairs. Everyone stood up at once and greeted him good morning.


    The man in the lab coat greeted them back and asked them to take their seats.


    He widened his eyes, adjusted his glasses by pushing it upwards, and spoke, "Students, I am your new homeroom teacher, Dr. Fin,"


    Everyone was staring at him and he was looking back at them back, the class became silent all of a sudden. No one was coming forward to break the ice. The golden-brown guy behind Aryan couldn''t endure taking it anymore and cracked a joke, "Sense why are you here then, since you are a doctor shouldn''t you be in the hospital?"


    Dr. Fin "...."


    Other Students "...."


    The guy who cracked the joke "...."


    No one dared to laugh. While everyone was staring at each other Aryan couldn''t control his laughter and broke out in laughter, "Pffft, hahaha whahaha whaaha. Nice joke buddy, you got him there. Wahahah whahaha."


    Seeing Ryan laughing, others too broke out in laughter, all this time they were controlling themselves, but once they saw the laughter on Ryan''s face they couldn''t stop it any further.


    Dr. Fin too couldn''t control it and broke out in laughter. After everyone calmed down he resumed again, "Ah¡­ Yes, kid answer to your question. I am a researcher and a scientist of the RSC groups, and being a teacher is just my part-time job."


    "Ehh.. Part-time job!!" exclaimed Ryan and raised his hand to ask a question.


    Dr. Fin agreed to it and let him ask his question, "Sensei, what type of research do you do for the RSC groups?"


    "Interesting question you have asked there. But before that, do you know what''s an atom and what''s a molecule?"


    Aryan remained silent for a while, then replied, "Yes, I know."


    "Good, then can you please define them?"


    And this question triggered Aryan. In the last two years, he had learned so much, some by understanding and some by heart, and the knowledge related to science comes under the learned by heart section.


    He opened his mouth and spoke out his not so short definition of an atom, "Sensei, an atom is the smallest constituent unit of matter that possesses the properties of the chemical element. Also, Atoms don''t exist independently, instead, they form ions and molecules which further combine in large numbers to form matter. Atoms are much too small to be seen; hence experiments to find out their structure and behavior have to be conducted with large numbers of them."


    Golden Brown haired guy "...."


    Rest of the class "...."


    Principal Li and Miss Ynna monitoring the class from the camera "...."


    "Good!! Very good, that''s the exact definition I wanted to listen. Now explain about a molecule."


    "Oky," replied Ryan and read out the definition of a molecule that he had learned some months ago, "Sensei, a molecule is an electrically neutral group of two or more atoms held together by chemical bonds. Molecules are distinguished from ions by their lack of electrical charge. In magical quantum physics, organic chemistry, and biochemistry, the distinction from ions is dropped and molecules are often used when referring to polyatomic ions. In the kinetic theory of chakra particles/ gases imbued with chakra, the term molecule is often used for any gaseous particle regardless of its composition. Also, a molecule has two types, one is homonuclear and the other is heteronuclear. I know about those two types too, but I will end up eating all the time of the class, so I will stop at that," said Ryan and sat back in his place.


    Dr. Fin was highly impressed by the little boy''s knowledge and was thinking of taking him as a lab assistant. In return, he could offer him a scholarship and other benefits under the name of research from the RSC groups of education.


    But little did he know at that time the kid before him was the heir of the Aizawa''s and the RSC group itself was his grandaunt''s property.


    The blue-haired seated in front of Ryan raised her and asked a question on Dr. Fin''s permission.


    "Sensei, could you please explain the difference between them? I am still somewhat confused about it." asked the girl in blue hairs.


    Dr. Fin was about to reply when Ryan intervened and suggested they should do the self-introduction first before anything else. Cause he was feeling it awkward, as he was surrounded by many, but he didn''t know the name of any.


    "Ahh, yes, yes. Almost slipped from my mind. Then let me reintroduce myself first. I am Dr. Fin, a part-time teacher, and a full-time researcher, working under the sponsorship of RSC groups of education."


    "Sensei, what are your hobbies? Since we are at it tell us everything about you." asked a girl from the last row.


    "Ahahaha ahahaha," laughed the homeroom teacher and answered her question, "For me, my hobby is research, I like to do research, and I love everything about research."


    Ryan "...."


    The girl who asked the question "..."


    Rest of the students "...."

 Chapter 99 - Hiragi Family

    After listening to his homeroom teacher''s introduction, they were sure about one thing. There teacher Dr. Fin lives on research, lives for research, and will live for research. He inhales research to breathe and eat research to feed his stomach. Research was everything for him.


    After his introduction, the other students started their introduction. Aryan was listening carefully to their names and family background. After the first column finished, it was time for the second column.


    The girl in blue hair stood up, flipped her long hairs, then spoke, "I am Nagisa Hiragi. Hiragi is my family name, and Nagisa is my given name. I have many hobbies, but for now, reading higher class books is the hobby I like the most. Hope everyone gets along with me."


    After her introduction it was time for Aryan''s introduction, he was tempted to play with words with the kids of the new era but he refrained his desire and gave a normal introduction like others.


    "As you all know my name is Ryan.A, I am seven years old. I have skipped the first year and the second year so it''s my first time being in a class¡­. So I hope everyone will take care of me. Nice to meet you all," said Aryan and was about to sit back on his seat when the Hiragi girl stopped him and asked him to say something about his background.


    Dr. Fin was about to say something but Principal Li asked him not to and let the boy say his background. Dr. Fin was shocked when he got a call from Principal Li out of nowhere, later to find out that the class was being watched all this time, for some special reason.


    "Ah¡­. I almost forgot to tell you about my family background," said Aryan with a smile on his face. Now that Principal Li had intervened in this matter, even Dr. Fin was now curious to know his background.


    Sometimes back when the chairwoman was asked by the Grand Elder to give Aryan a fake background and she had to wreck her brain hard to come up with one. Cause it can''t be too big or too small. Having a big background will always attract unnecessary attention and having a small background too will attract unnecessary attention. One will be buttering Aryan and leeching off his money and the other will be bullying him for his inferior background.


    So after contemplating on this topic, she decided to make Aryan''s identity something like this and made it register on the school database too.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Name: Ryan.A


    Father''s Name: Ditya.A


    Mother''s Name: Nisaa.A


    Father''s Occupation: Entrepreneur


    Mother''s Occupation: Fashion Designer


    Family Background: Father is the new owner of Alpha tech.


    Mother is the CEO and also the owner of the RIKE Fashion designing corporation.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________


    So as per the new information, Ryan them about his family background.


    "My dad is the new owner of Alpha tech corporation and mom is the CEO also the owner of RIKE Fashion designing corporation."


    Nagisa Hiragi "...."


    Other Students of the class "...."


    Dr. Fin "...."


    "Cough, sensei isn''t Alpha Tech is in the top 20 list of Young Business Tycoon list." asked the student sitting beside Aryan


    Dr. Fin "...."


    "Sensei, you alive?!!" asked another student from the back row, when she saw her sensei dumbstruck by Aryan''s background.


    Earlier Mr. Fin was thinking of taking Ryan as his lab assistant and in return, he would have provided him a scholarship and other benefits. But the table before him was completely turned when he found out Alpha Tech is Ryan''s dad company. And it was his dream to get a job in Alpha Tech, after piling up some achievements.


    "Yes, yes. It''s in the top 20 list," agreed Dr. Fin and asked the students to continue the self-introduction session.


    The session continued and took half an hour in total for the self-introduction of the entire class. Ryan had already remembered all the students'' names and their family backgrounds.


    He was revising them once again in his mind when he remembered the Hiragi girl hadn''t told about her family background. Ryan raised his hands and asked Dr. Fin, "Sensei, if I remember correctly Nagisa hasn''t told anything about her background."


    Nagisa "...."


    Dr. Fin "....."


    Other Students "....."


    "Pffft, wahahahah wahahhaha whaahah," laughed a student from the backside row. "Buddy Ryan, you really don''t know the Hiragi family?!!"


    Ryan remained quiet for a while before saying, "No¡­. I don''t. Who are they? Are they a popular family over here?" Ryan asked in confusion.


    Since his Aizawa was one of the greatest families on planet X27 Earth, he never bothered to learn about the other families.


    "Kid, you are lacking some real hard general knowledge about the outside world," said Dr. Fin and told him the background of the Hiragi family.


    According to the information he got from Dr. Fin, Ryan found out that the Hiragi family was one of the oldest families that had preserved the martial arts from olden times.


    When Dr. Fin was talking about it, Ryan intervened and asked him whether he was talking about martial arts or cultivation techniques.


    And Dr. Fin clarified his doubts by saying he was talking about pure martial arts from the ancient era.


    And according to his sensei, the Hiragi family is in the top 10 rankings of the International Business Tycoon list.


    After he finished up Ryan laughed and said, "So the Hiiragi''s are pretty powerful I think?"


    "Yes," replied Dr. Fin


    And to Ryan''s surprise both the students sitting on his back and front had Hiragi as their family name. Dr. Fin was about to say something when the bell of the first period rang, and it was time for the second period.


    Everyone in the class stood up and thanked Dr. Fin for his effort and to see him tomorrow, later to find out a confused expression on his face.


    "Kids, what do you mean by thanks for your efforts and see you tomorrow?!!"


    Before anyone replied, Nagisa stood up and said, "Sensei, shouldn''t we tell that to teachers when they leave the class?!!"


    "But who said I am leaving the class??"


    "....."


    "What?! You don''t know?!! I am an all in one package. I can teach any subject except martial arts and painting."


    "...."


    "Well, I think Principal Li hasn''t told you all about that. So here it out from me again. I will be teaching you everything except martial arts and painting. I am a complete noob at painting. And for martial arts, I know it, but it''s a bit advance for you kids."


    "So, you mean we have to see your face all day, sensei?" asked the student behind Ryan. The one who had cracked a joke in the beginning.


    "Yess... I think, ``Or do you want to see a pretty female sensei all day?" asked Dr. Fin jokingly.


    "Cough, Sensei, you never told you can read mind too,"


    Ryan "...."


    Dr. Fin "...."


    Nagisa "...."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.

 Chapter 100 - I Am Innocent

    Dr. Fin remained silent for a while before telling, "I was thinking of letting Miss Lisa teach you painting but now I am reconsidering that thought of mine."


    Upon hearing this, all the students of the class turned towards the boy named Rajesh Hiragami, the cousin brother of Nagisa Hiragi. Everyone wanted to beat him into a pulp. All of them already had bad luck, and they were destined to see the face of the same person for the entire school period and the entire year.


    The painting teacher and the martial arts teacher were the only ones they could see except Dr. Fin, and now due to some boy''s over talking one option from the two was becoming a dark future for them.


    Ryan spoke out and calmed the atmosphere by saying, "Pfft, nice joke you two can make. I am looking forward to meeting this painting teacher for our class."


    Dr. Fin too laughed out loud and said them about Miss Lisa and her powers. At the age of ten, she had already gotten the title of a witch, and at the age of twelve, she got her name in the Young Tycoon''s ranking list.


    Even though she can become a full-time teacher, she decided to become a teacher and spread her knowledge. Ryan didn''t find his explanation satisfactory and thought of digging out her personal information later.


    The first two periods went like that in talking and chatting of the students and Dr. Fin. He was getting closer to each one of them and got to know each one character and behavior.


    But three students were in his class whose personality and character he couldn''t determine as he did with others. One was Ryan, the other was Nagisa, and the last was Rajesh.


    For him Ryan was a versatile kid, who could adapt to his surroundings or could change the surroundings according to his preferences. Nagisa was a quiet girl and speaks whenever she wants to ask something, nothing more and nothing less. And at last Nagisa''s cousin Rajesh he was a happy go lucky type kid. He was always cheerful, but his stupidity makes him look like an idiot sometimes.


    There were some other students too who had piqued Dr. Fin''s interest, but he decided to go after these three and make them his disciples.


    Since the ancient times, commoners and non-practitioners used to join big and small sects to step onto the path of cultivation and to reach the pinnacle of life, immortality.


    But since it''s a lifelong eternal journey and people may astray sometime, they choose to make someone their master and follow their guidance.


    Similarly, after satisfying the hunger of power and greed, higher-level cultivation practitioners always think that they haven''t done anything in their life to feel proud about or they had no one in their life who can take after their legacy. So to fulfill that wish of theirs they accept discipline who will learn directly under their guidance.


    And such rules were still valid in the modern era of cultivation. Each year, each teacher is asked to take seven disciplines on them and teach them all the things that they had learned till now.


    The general class of physics, chemistry, math... was something that Dr. Fin will teach them, but apart from that, they will be given missions and small tasks to complete with their designated sensei, in a group of seven.


    The fourth bell rang and now it was the beginning of a one-hour long lunch break. Dr. Fin took their temporary leave and went out of the class to have his lunch in his office. Following him, all the students leave the class with their lunch box with them. Some were carrying it in their spatial rings, while the others were carrying it on their hands.


    And Ryan was one of them. He took out his lunch box from his bag and went out alone, near the school playground.


    He looked around, found an empty place under a tree in the distant corner, and made himself comfortable under it. He was about to open his box when a sound interrupted him, "Hey buddy, thanks for this morning."


    Aryan looked upward and found the figure was the boy sitting behind him in the class, the boy named Rajesh Hiragami.


    "Oh, it''s you!!" exclaimed Ryan and asked him to make himself comfortable there.


    Rajesh sat near Ryan and thanked him again for his help. Ryan was a bit confused, so he asked him the reason for his thanks.


    Rajesh laughed out and said, "Haven''t you seen the angry faces of the other students? They were dead set on beating me into a pulp. Thanks to you, it ended up as a joke. Or else god knows what would have happened to this beautiful face of mine."


    Aryan was about to say something when another voice interrupted and said, "Baka, that''s what you got for saying too much with that mouth of yours."


    "Ara ara, my cousin sis is following me now, you lil stalker," teased Rajesh to the girl standing before him.


    "My, lil dear cousin bro, want me to kick at your neck like last time? Earlier I missed it by an inch, this time I will aim properly and break that neck of yours." replied back the girl with a cheerful smile on her face.


    Seeing the cousin''s conflict, Ryan on the side was at the verge of bursting out in laughter. Nagisa observed Ryan''s expression and asked, "Ryan.A, I can spare a kick for you too. I think you need one or two for the time being."


    Ryan laughed out on her threat and asked her to try it out on him. Rajesh was trying to stop the lion and the tigress but couldn''t do anything as he was a small calf between them.


    Ryan was opening his lunch box when Nagisa raised her leg and waved it with a momentum aiming at his neck. Ryan saw her kick coming and didn''t even budge from his place.


    Till then Nagisa was thinking that Ryan will dodge her kick and the impact of her kick will disappear on air. But when she saw Ryan wasn''t moving from his place, she got a little worried. Cause she had no control over that ferocious kick of her.


    And all these events of Nagisa kicking Ryan and Ryan not budging from his place happened within a fraction of nanoseconds. As she had no control over her kick, it went directly towards Ryan and was about a nanometer away from taking impact. She gritted her teeth and tried to stop her kick, but to his dismay, it didn''t stop and advanced its movement towards Ryan''s neck.


    When both the cousins were thinking Ryan is done for, something happened before their eyes that felt like a crazy fantasy dream to them. Ryan caught Nagisa''s leg just with a pair of wooden chopsticks.


    Nagisa retreated back to her leg and looked at Ryan with a furious face. Before he got to say something tears came out flowing from her eyes, and she started crying.


    Both Ryan and Rajesh were completely dumbstruck from the sudden turn of events. First Nagisa came out of the blue, then she tried to injure him with her deadly kick, and at last when Ryan caught her kick with a pair of chopsticks she started crying!!


    ''The hell is wrong with this girl?!!'' was the thought in both of their mind.


    While they were pondering about it, her crying began to attract attention from the other students eating at a distance. Ryan observed the situation and snapped his left-hand finger to erect a soundless barrier around him.


    Rajesh got worried and asked Ryan to help him stop Nagisa crying. Ryan frowned for a while before opening his lunch box and shoved one of the food dishes into Nagisa''s mouth, with the help of his chopsticks.


    "Sob, sob," Nagisa calmed down and chewed down the food dish in his mouth. Its sweetness and sponginess was something that he had never tried in her life.


    After she calmed down Ryan passed her a tissue and asked her to wipe down her tears. Nagisa took the tissue from Ryan and wiped down her face as he had asked her to.


    "So, care to tell, what was the reason for your crying?" asked Ryan while frowning his eyebrows. Cause as long as he knew he was completely innocent in this matter.


    Nagisa remained silent and kept on staring towards the food dish in Ryan''s lunch box. Ryan understood how to tame that girl and said, "One answer and one sweet of my box will be yours."


    Listening to his offer Nagisa nodded her head and agreed to answer his questions.


    Ryan repeated his question again, "So, care to tell, what was the reason for your crying?"


    Nagisa remained silent for a while before replying, "My kick."


    Ryan "..."


    Rajesh "...."


    "Yes¡­. What about your kick?" asked Ryan.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Readers in today''s chapter there is a term that I will use in my upcoming new novel.


    Guess the term and comment it below.

 Chapter 101 - Loli Ki Is Here!!

    "I didn''t have control over it."


    Ryan "...."


    "I was about to break your neck for real, and you didn''t even budge!! Baka you are" pouted Nagisa and started crying again. Ryan shoved another sweet in her mouth to make her quiet and also as a reward of speaking. Nagisa munched it down and became quiet again. Sitting on the side, Rajesh was getting curious about the food dishes in Ryan''s lunch box and was dropping saliva like a hungry wolf. Ryan observed this and shoved one into Rajesh''s mouth too.


    After chewing it only once Rajesh started speaking "Hmmm¡­. Itz su fraking gud, I can''t dezibe its sotnessz..."


    Ryan stopped him from talking and asked him to enjoy the taste of the dish. After completing Rajesh turned towards Ryan and asked, "What heavenly dish is that?!! Never in my life I have eaten something like that."


    "Yes, tell me what dish is that? I have gone to many sweets and bakery shops but never in my life I have seen or tasted something like this." added Nagisa.


    "Hehehehe you really wanna know?" asked Ryan with a smirk on his face.


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Okay then, do you know the name of the new bakery company that''s been trending in the market for the last one and half years?"


    Both of them pondered for a while, then Nagisa answered, "Yes, I remembered. I think its name is Neon''s Sweets and Bakery."


    "Yea and these sweets are their specialties."


    Nagisa "...."


    Rajesh "...."


    "What?!! You don''t believe me?!" asked Ryan.


    "Ahem, it''s not that we don''t believe you, it''s just that we have sent people there and not only once but many times but all of them returned empty-handed cause all their sweet products sold out even before they were actually made," replied Nagisa.


    "Yea, they are reserved even before they are made in real," added Rajesh.


    "Yea,"


    "So how come you have that many in your lunchbox? Have you made a special reservation like us long ago?"


    "Ehh¡­ no," answered Ryan.


    "We made a reservation last year in October and till now our turn hasn''t come. How much spirit stones did you burn to get your hands on it?" asked Nagisa while drowning her eyebrows.


    "Not a single power stone," answered Ryan and shoved one of the sweets in his own mouth. Till now he had been feeding Nagisa and Rajesh and hadn''t eaten a single bite, so before answering he made it a priority to eat one first, then answer.


    After eating one of the sweets in his lunchbox, Ryan spoke again, "Let me clear it first, I haven''t spent a single spirit stone to make any special reservation or to buy them from the shop."


    Nagisa "...."


    Rajesh "...."


    "And I can get them whenever I want and whatever quantity I want. It''s not like I can get a whole truck of them, but I think I can get at least nine to ten big boxes of them."


    Nagisa "...."


    Rajesh "...."


    Listening to Ryan''s statement, both of them became utterly speechless.


    ''Getting a small packet of sweets from that shop was already a big task, getting a medium size box was an achievable dream and here he is talking about getting some big boxes of them'' is he flaunting lies or telling the truth was the thought in their mind.


    But judging from Ryan''s facial expression, he wasn''t telling a lie.


    "On a daily basis, by the way," added Ryan and put another sweet in his mouth.


    This time none of them were dumbstruck, instead completely frozen. Both of them were from two distinct and prominent families, and Ryan was from a family that recently emerged in the business world. Even then they had such connections that they could get a hand on those sweets and on top of that daily!!


    Both of their minds were in chaos just by thinking about the possible connections his family had made in the recent years. While they were contemplating about it Ryan spoke again and said don''t overload your head thinking about my family connections. It''s just that I have helped Loli Ki and Uncle Victor in their business start-up.


    "Loli Ki, Uncle Victor?!! Who the hell is that?!!" asked Nagisa, as long as she remembers Neon Sweets and Bakery owner is a person called Aryan Aizawa the heir of the Aizawa family then who are these people Ryan was talking about.


    "For your information, if you don''t know Loli Ki is the creator of these sweets, and uncle Victor is her dad."


    "What?!!" exclaimed Rajesh. "So you are saying the new dishes creator is not Aryan Aizawa but a girl called Loli Ki!!"


    "Yes,"


    "The heck are you telling, that''s confusing,"


    "Hehehe don''t burn out your brain thinking about all these just know that Loli Ki is a good friend of mine."


    "Ok¡­.." agreed the sibling pair in unison and was about to say something when someone came from Ryan''s behind and bang!!


    Hit him on his head. Nagisa and Rajesh both stood up and were about to attack the person when Ryan stopped them and asked them to chill down.


    "Whom are you calling loli Ki, huh??" asked a girl from behind.


    Ryan laughed at her and said, "Whom do you think? Guess yourself."


    "Call me that again and no handmade sweets for a week," said the girl behind Ryan.


    "Cough, cough, you took that thing seriously. I will die if I don''t eat them for a day and you are talking about a week. Loli Ki have some mercy on this friend of yours, and forgive him for his mistakes," said Ryan with eyes similar to that of a crying puppy.


    Seeing the emotional blackmail acting of Ryan, Rajesh and Nagisa were rolling over in laughter. The calm and intelligent impression of Ryan that they had until then was completely shattered just after the entry of the girl before them.


    When Ryan and the girl were chatting about something Nagisa intervened and asked, "Friend Ryan, won''t you introduce us to this friend of yours?"


    Ryan laughed and said, "Loli Ki, oof sorry, by mistake, I mean this is Akihiko the creator of the sweets that you ate some time ago."


    "Nani?!!"


    "What?!!"


    "Hehehe, no need to be so shocked, she is in the second year."


    "...."


    "...."


    "Master I am not a genius like you skipping classes left and right. I have to work hard just to skip one class and you¡­. You skipped two classes at once. Hmph! Baka, baka, baka." pouted Akihiko.


    Nagisa and Rajesh remained quiet for a second before asking in unison, "How old were you two again."


    "Seven years," answered Ryan.


    "Me too seven," added Akihiko.


    Again dumbstruck. Both of them were getting shocks one after another after meeting this kid called Ryan. Both of them were quite intelligent but not enough to skip a class. And these two people fighting before them were breaking the records one by one.


    Ryan was seven years old and skipped two years from the very beginning and the girl named Akihiko too was seven years old and she too like Ryan had skipped one year.


    They on the other hand were ten years old, and never in their life had skipped any year. It made them feel jealous of the two.


    "Loli Ki take a place here and sit. How was your class today?" asked Ryan.


    "Hmm¡­ It was good. Many boys were eyeing me but after I said I had a crush in 3rd year all of them calmed down."


    "Pfft, hahaha wahahah, ahahahah, ahahahah, hehehe heheheh" laughed the three of them listening to her talk. After laughing to their heart''s content Ryan stooped and asked, "By the way, who is this not so lucky crush boy of yours in our class?"


    Nagisa "...."


    Rajesh "...."


    Loli Ki "...."


    Both of them were utterly speechless at Ryan''s dumbness. The boy before them was a genius true but his dumbness was a level above his geniuses.


    "Nagisa, this is what we call a hopeless case," commented Rajesh.


    "Yes, I know," added Nagisa.


    Ryan couldn''t understand what they were talking about and was about to ask them about it when the bell rang and the lunch period came to an end.


    All of them stood up and bid farewell to Akihiko. Until then they were under the shade of the tree, so Akihiko''s figure was not visible till now but now that they came into light her figure became crystal clear.


    An exceptionally beautiful girl, with fair skin and short black hairs. And what bugged Nagisa the most was the chest reason of Akihiko. Even though she was seven years her chest was highly developed and highly endowed with two big mountains.


    On the other hand, Nagisa''s chest region was as flat as a road. She kept on staring and staring at the two big mountains till Rajesh asked her to stop staring there cause she was freaking her out.


    One more thing she understood and that was the name Loli Ki. On a closer look even though Akihiko was seven-year her height was that of a six-year-old.. Giving her the image of a genuine loli.

 Chapter 102 - Miss Lisa

    After the lunch break, it was time for the fifth period. According to the schedule that Ryan got from Principal Li, fifth and sixth periods were assigned to Miss Lisa, the painting teacher.


    Everyone was curious to see the teacher about whom Dr. Fin was praising. The bell rang as scheduled and she entered the class just in time. Everyone in the class stood up and wished good afternoon to the new teacher and sat back in their seats.


    The new teacher was an ice beauty, no smile was visible on her face. Her skin was as white as snow. Ryan was getting a chilly feeling just by seeing into her eye. This was not an oppressive feeling nor an intimidating feeling, it was something that he was unable to explain in words. It was a feeling of nothingness that he had felt earlier.


    She took the pointer stick from the table and wrote something on the board.


    "ETERNALITY OF SPACE"


    Everybody read the words on the screen and showed a confused expression on their face. Ryan was the only one who didn''t think too much about it and raised his hands to ask a question.


    Miss Lisa agreed and let him ask his question.


    "Miss, what do you want us to do with that?"


    "You asked the right question," replied Miss Lisa in a monotonous voice and passed him a sheet of white paper. "This is a specially designed paper made with the combination of technology and cultivation elements. You have to pass some of your mental energy into it, after that it will be connected to your ICO."


    "ICO?!! What''s that?!!" asked Ryan.


    "Imagination Circuit Output, the name justifies what it does. Don''t ask any further questions and start your imagination. Whatever you think it will be drawn in this white paper. And I want you all to imagine the theme ETERNALITY OF SPACE. Is it clear?" asked Miss Lisa and handed over the sheets to everyone.


    Seeing the footage from the Principal''s room, everyone in the room sighed in stress. Chairwoman Linda had already returned from his brother''s place and was on her way to the office when Principal Li called her and asked her opinions on what to do with Miss Lisa.


    Few months back there was an international Imaginative Painting Competition and the theme was INFINITE ETERNALITY. And to be more accurate, it was not a competition but a request put on by a rich old man of a certain country. Before dying his wife''s last word was INFINITE ETERNALITY, and before he dies he wanted to see this INFINITE ETERNALITY. AS he couldn''t find a painter who could draw it for him, he invited all the famous painters of planet X27 Earth and asked them to draw the same topic for him.


    Miss Lisa understood what the old man''s wife wanted to tell and derived her own version of meaning in the form ETERNALITY OF SPACE, and to her surprise, it was a correct guess.


    The old man''s wife likes to see the stars of the night sky and before dying, she saw the last night sky of her life and blurted out this word. The old man dispersed all the other painters and asked Miss Lisa to draw the scenario using the ICO paper.


    Miss Lisa too agreed on his offer and started working on it. But destiny was not on her side at that time. Even though she decoded the meaning of INFINITE ETERNALITY and derived the result ETERNALITY OF SPACE from it. She herself hadn''t understood the profoundness and the depth of those words.


    As a result, she ended up making something that became her internal demon and something that sucks in people''s emotions.


    Only two people were affected by that painting, one was Miss Lisa and the other was the old man who commissioned her for it. Before it affected someone else, higher-level cultivators sealed it and later destroyed it in the fire of Apocalypse.


    The old man returned to normal but the creator herself didn''t. Over the months starting from her behavior to skin color to mood everything about her changed. She became a completely different person and turned into the opposite of what she used to be.


    Not only Ryan everyone was getting goosebumps just by seeing into her eyes, even though they were somewhat afraid they imagined the theme of ETERNALITY OF SPACE and submitted it to her. The bell rang, and she left the class. One of the students told her from behind that she still had another class, but she didn''t listen to anything and rushed out of the class as soon as she got the submitted paper.


    Just after a second of her rushing out a man in his 30s came and told everyone to let her be like that for now. Nagisa stood up at once and greeted this person a good afternoon.


    Seeing her everyone stood up and greeted him the same. This person before them was their martial arts teacher. And Nagisa knew him very well because he was a student under her uncle.


    "Ah.. Hello to everyone, I am your new martial arts teacher Robert Hyungie. Call me Robert sensei if you want or only sensei as you wish. From today onwards I will teach you all the ancient martial arts of the Hiragi family. Not all, but the ones approved by the Hiragi Family. If you have any doubts, feel free to ask."


    "Robert sensei I have a doubt," said Ryan and raised his hand to ask a question.


    "Okay, ask."


    "You said Hiragi family, then are you somehow related to Nagisa?!"


    Nagisa "..."


    Robert "..."


    Rajesh "...."


    "Hehehe, very smart you are. Yes, I am somewhat related to the Hiragi family," said Mr. Robert and asked Ryan to take her seat.


    "To begin with, my origin is that of a westerner and the Hiragi family is an eastern family. Years ago while I was venturing the eastern countries one of her uncles recruited me and made me his discipline."


    "I see,"


    "Later for some reason I was sent to this school, to teach children the martial arts of the Hiragi family. Not all of their martial arts but some."


    "Oh!!" exclaimed Ryan and thought of all the possible reasons for sending him to the school. And the best possible reason he came up was declining talent.


    ''There must be a talent declination on the Hiragi Family and that''s why they have sent him here to recruit and allure some good talents from the school,'' thought Ryan and sipped the straw of his water bottle in an elegant way.


    When seen from far away rather than a water bottle he was acting like he was sipping a cup of tea.


    "So you are not from any sub-branch then?" asked Rajesh while sitting from his seat.


    Mr. Robert frowned over the kid asking questions without raising his hand and asked, "Who might you be? Can I know your name??"


    "Ah, sensei sorry for the late introduction. I am Rajesh Hiragami."


    Mr. Robert "....."


    ''Fck, fck, fck. I frowned over him now and he is the heir of the Hiragami family. As far as I remember, the Hiragi and Hiragami families are like brother and sister families that originated from a single-family. Fck, fck, fck. Who the hell has written this script?!!'' he shouted in his heart with a smile on his face.


    "I see you are from her relative''s family," commented Mr. Robert.


    "Yes, I am," replied back Rajesh with a smile.


    Seeing their awkward conversation all the students were giggling behind their books. Ryan intervened in their awkward conversation and asked, "Sensei, what are we gonna do in today''s class? We have three more hours before the last bell of school over."


    "Hmm¡­ Miss Lisa left after one class, and I have two classes of my own, so in total, we have three periods¡­. Hmm¡­. Then let''s move!!"


    "Move where?" asked a student from the mid-row.


    "Where else do you think?? To the training hall!!!" shouted Mr. Robert in excitement and led the way.


    The training hall was the same as the university training hall, just a bit smaller than the previous one.


    "So students, before teaching you all anything I want to see your capabilities, skills, potentials, and aptitudes. According to that, I will divide you all."


    "Okay sensei," shouted everyone at once.


    "So how are you gonna do that?" asked Ryan. He was getting excited after listening to the word TEST.


    Because he had outscored in the university level exam and this one was a school exam and that too elementary school, it was way much inferior than the previous one.


    Deep in his heart, he was thinking, ''Hehehehehehehehehehehe, My time has finally come. I can flex a little now. Can''t I?!! I mean, I am the overpowered MC of this novel. And God knows why and how Seven has become a reformed writer. No underhanded plot nor any twisted plot like before. Hehehehehehehe''


    Seeing the smile on his face, Mr. Robert turned towards Ryan and said, "You seem more excited than anyone present here!! What''s the matter? Is it your first time doing it?"


    "Yes, it is," answered Ryan

 Chapter 103 - Lets Make A Bet!!

    "Hahahaha, no problem, we will see your potential," said Mr. Robert, and took out a remote from his pocket. It was exactly the same as the one Principal Li had at that time.


    He took it out and clicked a button on it.


    Crank! Craww!! Crank! Whoosshhh....


    Came some mechanical sound and a big computer-like thingy appeared from the ground. It looked exactly like an olden era computer but the screen was a virtually projected screen and instead of a keyboard it had an empty board and scanner.


    Mr. Robert looked at it and asked, "You all know what''s this right?"


    Everyone answered yes, except Ryan. Mr. Robert observed it but didn''t say anything to him. Instead, he gave a short introduction about it.


    "Students, this is an energy measurement device specially designed by Aditya Aizawa. In olden time there used to be those orbs, crystal balls, and other things, but they were not as accurate as this one. This one can measure and convert your chakra energy into numbers. So get ready for the test."


    Upon hearing the word test, Ryan was getting excited. In his previous life as Wang Huang he had seen many cultivators who used to break the crystal balls with their unfathomable Qi amount, and now it was his time to take the spotlight and do the same.


    "Any ideas, who will go first," asked Mr. Robert.


    Upon hearing his question, everyone started shouting and offered themselves for the first one to try the machine. Mr. Robert laughed at their enthusiasm and said, "It''s decided then, The first person who will check this machine will be..."


    Ryan "Will be¡­?"


    Nagisa "Will be¡­.??"


    Other Students "Will be¡­..???"


    "None other than your favorite Robert Sensei!!"


    Ryan "...."


    Nagisa "...."


    Other Students "....."


    "What?!! I have to check it first if it''s working or not"


    "Nacrasist, "


    "Nacrasist, "


    "Nacrasist, "


    "Cough, I can hear you all. Let me configure it first and check. Ryan will be the second one to check it out."


    "Okay, sensei," replied everyone in the chorus.


    Mr. Robert went near the machine, did some setup and configurations on it, and said, "Finally, it''s done," and placed his right-hand palm on the scanner.


    The screen before him glowed and started working. A virtual score counter appeared out of nowhere and started counting the score.


    1...2¡­.300...4000¡­.50000¡­..100001


    It stopped at exactly 100001.


    Everyone was shocked by seeing the score of Mr. Robert. At that time he had a prideful flexing laugh on his face and the funniest thing of all he was not even trying to hide it, not anymore.


    Apart from that, another thing that the students observed was the formation of a big primate spirit before them.


    Mr. Robert laughed at it and said, "No need to fear, it''s just a computerized projection of my cultivation spirit."


    "Cultivation spirit!!"


    "Yes¡­.. Is there anything wrong with it?!!" asked Mr.Robert.


    "No, no problem. I just realized you are in the fourth stage."


    "Oh¡­.. Well, I am a fourth stage practitioner, and here is my cultivation spirit."


    "I see," commented Ryan


    "One more thing that makes this computer special is its soul sea projection feature. Since you all are in the first stage of cultivation and don''t have a cultivation spirit, it will show a compressed projection of your soul sea."


    "Oho"


    "So Ryan, are you ready for the test?!!" asked Mr. Robert. All this time he was observing Ryan, and he assumed that he was the only one who hasn''t given that test yet, never in his life. So he gave the second chance to him.


    Ryan went near the device and like Mr. Robert demonstrated, he put his right hand on the scanner...¡­.


    No change, nothing happened, no number was recorded in the device.


    Mr. Robert asked Ryan to come back and asked another student randomly to test the device. The boy called for the test put his hand on the scanner like Ryan and watched the numbers increasing on the counter.


    After a minute the counter stopped and showed the number 2000 with a compressed projection of the whale before him. Everyone looked at the number and started cheering for him. Ryan was surprised by the whale projection and asked, "Mr. Robert, is that whale his cultivation spirit or his soul sea?!!"


    "It''s his cultivation spirit, '''' answered Mr. Robert and noted down his scores.


    After the boy followed another and got a score of 1800 with a projection of an elephant.


    Ryan was confused by these projections and asked again, "Mr. Robert..."


    "Yea, this too is a projection of the soul sea. They aren''t in the fourth stage, so it''s obvious it''s their soul sea projection."


    "Oh¡­ It''s my first time seeing soul sea in the form of animals," commented Ryan


    "Hahaha, since the introduction of chakra energy, varieties of new and weird soul seas keep on popping. One of my friends has a soul sea in the form of a leaf."


    "Form of a leaf!!" exclaimed Ryan.


    "Yea and don''t you even dare to think him weak. Cause if we use this device to show the compressed projection of his soul sea, it would cover the entire room completely."


    "Oh..." frowned Ryan and didn''t comment.


    He knew his soul sea was in the shape of a mega galaxy, but thanks to his bitchy luck that device didn''t work for him.


    While they were talking about soul sea, another student''s score came out and it was a perfect 3000 with the soul sea projection of a sword.


    Ryan was coughing blood in the side while seeing the weird shapes the soul sees before him. In the past two years, he had dived into his gramps and grannie''s soul sea more than once, and both of them had soul sea based on space and celestial bodies. Vast soul seas that will require a month or two to explore.


    And here soul seas were in the shape of animals, weapons, and many other weird objects made him feel the laziness of the author. Who gave them random objects as their soul sea.


    One after another came all the students and till now the highest score was 5500, with a soul sea projection of a giant tornado covering half of the room. And this person was none other than Rajesh Hiragami.


    The person last on the line was Nagisa. All this time she had been observing and remembering the soul sea of the other students. Now it was her time to reveal her score and soul sea projection.


    Everybody in the class was curious to see the results, not only the class but also the higher-ups monitoring the room wanted to see the result of the little girl.


    "Mr. Li let''s make a bet. If that girl''s score came above eight thousand I will pay you a hearty bonus from my own pocket and if the score came below that, you will bring me a box of sweets from that newly opened bake shop."


    "You mean that Neon something?"


    "Yes, that one,"


    "Isn''t it hard just to do a reservation there and you are asking for a box of them¡­!!" intervened Miss Ynna.


    "Ha!! Are you up for the bet or not," asked chairwoman Linda, disregarding the facts that Ynna stated before them.


    Miss Ynna was about to say that it was an unfair bet when Principal Li stopped her and showed her an email on her virtual pad.


    She received the mail but was confused about its content.


    ''Why did dad send me an email while we were in the same room? He could have told me if he needed something,'' pondered Miss Ynna and opened the email.


    The subject of the email was a devil smile emoji and with an attached file below. She downloaded the file and opened it.


    "Okay, dad will participate in your bet," commented Miss Ynna confidently and gave a wink to her dad.


    Principal Li too winked back to her daughter and looked towards the screen that the chairwoman was looking at from the last half an hour.


    Nagisa went near the scanner and put her hands on it. The counter started and the numbers on it kept on increasing. After a minute of waiting, her score finally came out and a grin on the father daugher face.


    "Chairwoman Linda, your hearty bonus is double than my monthly pay, right?" came a voice from behind asked by a man on his chair.


    "Ahem, I don''t think I have made any bet with you," said the chairwoman with a smug smile on her face.


    "Mr. Li, let''s make a bet. If that girl''s score came above eight thousand I will pay you a hearty bonus from my own pocket and if the score came below that, you will bring me a box of sweets from that newly opened bake shop," came a sound from behind.


    Chairwoman Linda turned behind and asked, "You have recorded it?!!"


    "Thanks to the cameras fitted in my chamber, it got recorded," replied Principal Li with an over-brimming smile.


    Chairwoman Linda got pissed and asked with the same over-brimming smiling face, ???Care to tell why the hell have you fitted a camera in your own chamber?"


    Principal Li smiled again and said, "For your kind information, it''s not me who have fitted the cameras here, it was fitted by my Miss Linda, the chairman of this school."


    Chairwoman Linda "...."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.

 Chapter 104 - The Choice Is Yours!!

    "Sigh¡­. Leave it. I will pay you a hearty amount, as promised. Before that, we must deal with this number now. A chakra score of 15000!! Of a 10-year-old girl. She has infinite potential before her," commented chairwoman Linda, and dialed a number through her mini virtual pad.


    "Ah Aditya, are you free now?!!"


    "Yes, what happened aunty? Didn''t you just meet with me and the rest of the family?!"


    "Yes, there is a problem with your kid here, can you come and deal with it?" asked chairwoman Linda.


    "Problem?! What problem?!!" asked Aditya in a panic.


    "The thing is when your Ryan I mean Aryan put his hand on that chakra measuring device of yours it didn''t work at all, nor showed any movements."


    Aditya laughed at that and said, "Isn''t that obvious?! My kid''s soul sea is in the form of a mega galaxy. Those low-grade devices made for measuring school devices won''t even respond to him."


    Chairwoman Linda "...."


    "For now, all you can do is upscale the machine and ask Ryan to try again. It won''t show the result, but it will show something better than the blank result," said Aditya and disconnected the call from his side.


    Chairwoman Linda did as he said and instructed Mr. Robert to upscale the device and let Ryan try again. Mr. Robert hesitated for a while but he spoke out what he wanted to say, that if he upscales the device it won''t pick up the chakra traces of Ryan, if his chakra amount is less than 30000 score.


    Chairwoman Linda didn''t hear his rubbish and asked him to do as instructed without any question. Mr. Robert disconnected the call and noted down Nagisa''s score. A perfect 15000 with soul sea projection of a gigantic world tree covering the entire room, even in its compressed form.


    Now all the score and soul sea forms have been recorded, excluding Ryan. As ordered by the chairwoman, Mr. Robert upscale the machine and asked Nagisa and Rajesh to put their hands on the scanner. As expected, the score counter didn''t even budge, similar to what happened earlier in the beginning.


    Nagisa became worried over the zero scores and asked Mr. Robert about it. He didn''t reply anything and instead called Ryan again to put his hand on the scanner. All of them including Mr. Robert, Principal Li, and Nagisa had a confused expression on their faces.


    Ryan went near and like the first time put his hand on the scanner. Just a minute ago all their heart was beating faster, but the moment he put his hand on the scanner their heart stopped beating.


    The counter¡­.. This time the counter started working and kept on working. Just within a second, it crossed 20000 even after that it was not showing signs of stopping.


    25000¡­..37000¡­.490000....60000.....99999...¡­.


    It kept on increasing, increasing, increasing, and stopped exactly at 99999.


    Silence~~~~


    Complete Silence. No one, literally no one, made a single sound for the next two minutes. Not even chairwoman Linda. Then only she understood what Aditya meant when he said those low-grade devices can''t measure his son''s chakra energy.


    The machine in the school stopped because 99999 was its upper limit and couldn''t go any further than that. Mr. Robert was the one who came out of daze first and noted his score as 99999. One more thing he noticed that the device didn''t project any soul sea in Ryan''s case. He tried to search it within the entire hall but couldn''t find out the projection anywhere.


    Meanwhile, in the principal chamber Miss Ynna was standing behind her father, I mean Principal Li as a typical secretary when he noticed a light behind her, through the glass wall. She turned around and saw something above the elementary school training hall and dropped her A4 sized virtual pad in fear.


    Chairwoman Linda got alarmed by the dropping sound and turned out and saw the same thing that Miss Ynna saw through the glass wall. Principal Li saw the color devoid face of chairwoman Linda and turned around casually to observe the projection of a mega galaxy on the entire school premises.


    Though the device couldn''t measure Ryan''s chakra energy, it showed it best by projecting the form of his soul sea''s compressed version above the entire school.


    Principal Li hurriedly picked up his virtual pad and dialed Mr. Robert''s number, asking him to shut down that damn machine immediately, or he will be fired in the next second. Mr. Robert did as ordered by the Principal and asked him the reason for such actions.


    Principal Li rubbed his eyes and sent a picture of the sense that he had captured some time ago. Mr. Robert opened the file then...¡­


    Completely dumbstruck, his legs started to tremble in fear because of the monster before him. Now he was confirmed that Ryan''s score was above 99999 and that''s why chairwoman Linda asked her to make adjustments with the device.


    After calming down his chaotic mind he noted Ryan''s score, shape of his soul sea, image of the compressed projection, and sent it to someone else whose last name was Hiragi.


    "Break time, kids," announced Mr. Robert and barged into the principal room without asking permission. "Principal Li, the heck was that?!! Who is that kid?" he asked out in a single breath.


    "Mr. Robert, calm down first," came a sound from the side.


    He turned out hastily to find chairwoman Linda sitting on the sofa.


    "Ch-cha-chairwoman Linda!!" What are you doing here?!!" blurted out Robert.


    She frowned over his question and replied, "Can''t I come to my own school?! What type of question is that?!!"


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­ Sorry¡­. My brain is not working anymore," replied back Robert and closed the door of the principal chamber.


    "Good choice," complimented chairwoman Linda and asked him to take a seat and drink some water.


    Without any delay, he made himself comfortable on the sofa and drank water directly from the mug without even pouring it on the glass.


    "So, chairwoman Linda care to tell about this kid named Ryan. I am still trembling in fear from that image you have sent."


    Before he tells anything she stopped him and asked, "Mr. Robert, I am pretty sure you have sent the image and Ryan''s chakra energy score to the Hiragi family till now, haven''t you?"


    Mr. Robert "...."


    "Caught you red-handed. Hehehe hehehe," laughed the chairwoman. "We have been monitoring your pad and the moment you sent the message, you bleached the contract of the school. So you have two options now, either pay us a hearty fine for breaching the contract or work under my family for the rest of your life. The choice is yours," said the chairwoman and started sipping the green tea served by Miss Ynna.


    None of the options was favorable for Robert, he knew it very well that the Hiragi family won''t pay that much of money for someone like him. And he himself can''t dream of getting that much money. The second option was to deflect the party. He didn''t want to do it since the Hiragi were the ones who have taught him their martial arts but then again he had no other choices.


    While he was pondering over the options offered to him, the chairwoman spoke again, "Mr. Robert, there is also a third option, wanna hear about it?"


    A ray of hope appeared before him when he heard about the third option. Soon to be found out it was the option that will allow him to never to choose any other option.


    "Death is the 3rd option, Mr. Robert. Are you up for the third one?! You were excited when I told you the third¡­."


    "No, no, I will go with the second one. From now one I will work under your family."


    "Good, you know how to make decisions. Now about the kid''s identity, let me give you a hint. He calls me his great aunt Linda."


    Mr. Robert "....."


    "Hehehe, you heard it right. His GREAT AUNT, LINDA."


    "A-a-a-aiiii¡­."


    "Yea, yea, try to say it. Don''t stop."


    "Aiiii¡­...Aizawa''s!!!"


    "Yes," agreed on chairwoman Linda with a smile on her face. That rather than a smile looks more like an evil grin.


    Robert rearranged all the information in his head, connected all the clues he had gotten till then, stated his conclusion, and asked chairwoman Linda if he was right or wrong.


    "So that kid is the Aryan Aizawa with a chakra score above 99999 and a soul sea in the form of a mega galaxy?!"


    "Yes."


    "He has taken admission in your school for¡­.?"


    "Security reasons," replied Miss Ynna from the back.


    "And he skipped two years¡­."


    "He could have skipped directly to the last year of university, but we didn''t let him do that for security reasons," answered a voice from behind.


    Everyone stood up when they heard the voice. Robert was the only one who stood up and turned around late. To found the Hiroki Aizawa behind him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget the power stones, please.. >.<

 Chapter 105 - Internal Demon

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "And lad, you have played enough for now. Sending the information of the kids who have great potential to the Hiragi family, and to make them recruit under there family. Isn''t that your mission here?" asked the Grand Elder.


    Robert nodded his head to agree on Grand Elder''s statement and didn''t even dare to utter a single word. He was already done for, and now the Great Hiroki Aizawa was standing before him. Earlier he was thinking of playing his last card, but with the arrival of this card, all the cards vanished from his life.


    Grand Elder took a seat near chairwoman Linda and started his talk with Robert, "From now on you won''t work with the Hiragi''s. You will work under my lil sister. After this talk of ours, you will go to class and act like normal, and if I see in any way you..."


    "No, no. I understood what to do and what to not," said Robert and emptied down another mug of water near him. From the time he had entered the room, he had been emptying down liters of water in a single go. And the funniest thing of all, Grand Elder was the one who passed him water this time.


    "So, care to tell, how many kids information have you sent to their family?" asked the Grand Elder.


    "On-on-only one," replied back Robert."


    "And that one kid is my grandson, right?!!"


    "Yes¡­."


    After saying the word yes, Robert felt like his heart will stop anytime. The dragon before him will kill him anytime. He will be torn into pieces and his remaining will be fed to tigers of some local zoo. Many thoughts were emerging in his mind. At one point he was even thinking of biting his tongue and suicide, but that thought slipped out from his mind when he remembered Hiroki Aizawa''s power.


    While he was sweating buckets and wreaking havoc in his not so big brain, Hiroki Aizawa stood up and started lauging, "Ahahahah ahahaha ahahahaha. Good work, good work. Well done. You have done a nice job. Ahahaha ahahaha."


    Hearing to the praises of Grand Elder, Robert thought his time is almost over and he will die a miserable death at the hands of that monster before him. While Grand Elder was laughing loudly a smug appeared on chairwoman Linda''s face and she revealed something that was known to only a handful no. of persons on that planet.


    "Mr. Robert, let me tell you something. Aizen kiddo who used to work under my brother.


    Mr. Robert "...."


    Dumbstruck. Completely dumbstruck, all of his brain circuits, input, and output unit stopped working.


    "Kiddo! Work under!! Chairwoman Linda, what are you saying is above my mind. Care to explain in detail," asked the fella in a very polite voice.


    Before she speaks out something Grand Elder intervened and said, "When I used to work under that, you know what I am saying about he used to work as a junior of mine. And later after some years, he made me his sworn elder brother."


    Robert "..."


    "Funny isn''t it?! And I know it very well that other than recruiting some talents for his clan he doesn''t want any harm, in any way."


    Robert "..."


    "Well, that kid first acts then thinks about it. Let him investigate my grandson''s background on his own. Ahahaha ahahaha. I want to see his face when he will find out that Ryan is Aryan and my one and only grandson. Wahahaa wahahaha."


    After telling him some more secrets about the Hiragi family, Grand Elder let him return to the training hall and asked him to act normal. Robert too calmed down after knowing that both the family were friends and it was Grand Elder who have asked the Hiragi family to act modestly infront of the public.


    Back in the training hall, everyone''s eye was fixated on Ryan. A score of 99999 was not something that a kid can achieve and he had already skipped two years of classes. ''Just who the hell is this kid?'' was the question in everyone''s mind.


    They knew that Ryan was Alpha tech owner''s son, but no matter what they couldn''t believe Ryan has such a simple background.


    Mr. Robert returned to the hall and asked everyone to make two rows one for the boys another for the girls.


    "Kids the next one is not a test but a measurement, so get ready, the medical team will be here soon."


    Ryan was excited from his previous OP-MC overpowered results and asked in excitement, "Robert sensei, what type of measurment are we talking about here?"


    Earlier Robert used to act normally whenever Ryan asks him a question, but after knowing the identity of the little monster and the big monsters behind him he was acting tough on the front, but trembling in fear from the back. He was taking care of each word that he was saying to Ryan. Gid knows what will the Aizawa''s do to him if he speaks something wrong.


    "Ah, they will measure your height, weight, and BMI," replied Mr. Robert.


    Ryan "...."


    "Crick...crick¡­.crack!!!"


    Came a sound from his inside. He was getting ready for the next action scene later to find out the next scene doesn''t even contain the word ''a'', let alone an action scene.


    While he was pondering over it the medical team arrived and started measuring the height and weight of all the students. It wasn''t anything special or extravagant. They just have to stand on a platform and it will show their height and weight.


    Anybody could have do that tass. What Ryan was confused about was the presence of doctors. While everyone was talking about their height and weight Ryan went near Mr. Robert and asked him the reason of calling the doctors.


    Mr. Robert gave out a gentle smile and said, "They are mainly called here for the next test."


    "Next test?!!" repeated Ryan.


    "Yes, the third and the last test, endurance test"


    "What type of endurance?" Ryan asked with eagerness."


    "Physical and mental endurance," explained Mr. Robert. "In this, you will sit on a specially designed machine that will increase the gravitational force on you and at the same time will emit a special sound wave that will create an internal demon inside you."


    "What?!! Internal Demon!!" exclaimed Ryan. He was fine with the gravity thingy, but internal demon¡­.. It was not something to fiddle with. One wrong step and your internal demon may end up devouring you from inside.


    After maintaining silence for a while he asked, "Aren''t internal demons a type of curse in a cultivation practitioner life?"


    "Are they?!!" asked Mr. Robert in confusion.


    "Yes, they are," replied back Ryan. From his past life experience he could say that once you get an internal demon, the journey to immortality will be harder than usual.


    "I don'' think so. Aren''t there exorcists for that?!!"


    "Exorcists¡­..?!! What are you talking about?"


    "Ehh¡­. Wait, Ryan, you are confusing me now. First tell me you know the about exorcists, right?"


    "Yes," answered Ryan.


    "And about their work?"


    "Yes, I know that too."


    "Good, then you know about the Seven Sages?"


    "Yea¡­.., I know about them, They are the ones who introduced the chakra system, right?" asked Ryan.


    "Yes. And do you know that one of them was an exorcist?"


    Ryan "...."


    Mr. Robert "...."


    "I didn''t know¡­. Till now," said Ryan in a low voice.


    "Sigh¡­ Let me explain it to you," said Mr. Robert, and started explaining.


    According to Mr. Robert said Ryan found out that one of the Seven Sages was an exorcist and with the help of chakra he has devised new ways to create, banish, exorcise and seal internal demons!!


    After hearing him out Ryan had a sudden urge to bang his head on the floor. It has been seven years and till now he hadn''t researched anything about the Seven Sages.


    They were deeply connected to him in his life but to his dismay, he didn''t know a single thing about them.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Deep in his soul sea, his urge and will to know about the Seven sages triggered something, and something came out of something. Black hair, fair skin, silver-colored dress, and a well-endowed chest.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Back in the Kalinga Palace, Yoshio and Takeru finished setting up the 7th Generation CLU series gaming capsule gifted by Sir Jean two years ago, on his 5th birthday.


    It was already time for him to use it and enjoy its advanced features.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Somewhere in the corner of the school. Miss Lisa was checking all the images submitted by the kids of the third year. When she came across the imaginative painting by Ryan and got sucked into it. (Only her consciousness)


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Many events were getting ready and were waiting for a single time to get triggered and unknown to Aryan of all these happening he was waiting for his turn to try that endurance test of gravity and internal demon.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.

 Chapter 106 - 50x Gravity

    The first one who gave the endurance test was Nagisa. She went onto the platform sat cross-legged with her eyes closed. The device created a barrier around it and started the test as programmed. First, it was the test of physical endurance. As configured the gravity on her increase by 0.5 with each passing minute.


    0.5, 1.0, 1.5, 2.0, 2.5, 3.0!!!


    That''s where she gave up. So her physical endurance was noted as 2.5 of normal gravitational force. Now it was the time for mental endurance and the test that Ryan had been waiting for. The gravity on her came back to normal and gave her some time to catch up with her breath.


    Just when she was getting ready for the second test the device caught her off guard and emitted the specially designed rays on her.


    Thud!!


    She became unconscious inside the device. Ryan got worried and was about to ask something when Mr. Robert intervened and said, "She is alright. She is just facing an internal demon now."


    "Okay..... But," Ryan was about to argue something when a sound came for the device. He turned around and found Nagisa was already out of the device.


    "Ehhh¡­..?!! How is this possible? You defeated your internal demon that quick? Even then it was an artificial one, it should take some hour at the least to defeat it."


    "Hmm¡­ Friend Ryan do you know who is the ancestor of the Hiragi Family?"


    "No¡­.. Who is it?"


    "One of the Seven Sages who was an exorcist was the ancestor of our family."


    "Oh¡­..!!" exclaimed Ryan. But deep inside he got a heart attack. Finally, he got a hint about one of the Seven Sages. Now all he had to do was, to enter the Hiragi household and read the old records. But while he was rejoicing over it he membered something that was discussed in the class.


    "Nagisa chan, if I remember correctly the Hiragi''s have a martial arts background, right?!! Then how come you are saying, that they are from an onmyoji (exorcists) background now?"


    Before Nagisa replies to his question Mr. Robert intervened and explained, that the ancestor of the Hiragi family was an onmyoji from the very beginning. But as the spell incarnation and chanting of onmyoji were quite long, he devised different ways of martial arts to weaken ghosts, demons and their kind. Later the second generation family head of the Hiragi family modified them and made them suitable to use on humans.


    "Oho," exclaimed Ryan and asked the question that was bugging him for a while. "Then Nagisa chan, how did you subdue your internal demon?" asked Ryan with curiosity. Because in ancient times no spell, magic, or trick existed using which someone can subdue their internal demon.


    All they could do was to fight with the internal demons with a strong will. And if they waver or hesitated for a second their mind, body and soul will be taken over by the internal demon.


    "Mantra incantation," replied Nagisa.


    "Mantra incantation?!! Your family secret ones?"


    "Yes, only those of the Hiragi family bloodline can use it. Not even Mr. Robert can use it."


    "Oh¡­. I see,"


    "There is a prophecy in our family, passing down from the ancient times" added Nagisa. "That a day will come when an outsider will be able to use the same mantra incantation that is exclusive to the Hiragi Bloodline only and that person will be.."


    "Ahem, young miss, I don''t think we should discuss such things here," commented Mr. Robert. Nagisa came to her senses and stooped talking about the Hiragi family secrets. Just a few minutes ago, when she came out of the endurance measuring device instead of going near the medical team for a health checkup she went in the direction where Ryan was standing with Mr. Robert.


    It was like she was getting attracted towards Ryan by an unknown force. And this unknown force was one of Ryan''s cultivation star that was creating a resonance between the star and Nagisa.


    After Nagisa''s turn, it was the turn of other students of the class. Many of them tried but none of them could beat the 2.5x gravity record of Nagisa. Only Rajesh was the only one who scored 2.4x gravity record, somewhat nearer to Nagisa''s record.


    And for the second test very few of them passed the internal demon test. The one who failed screeched in the end to show that the internal demon has taken over their body. The most interesting thing in this event was none of the kids afraid of giving the second test. Cause every one of them knew that the internal demon was artificial, and even if they failed the test, it won''t take over their soul, body ad mind.


    Ryan was the last one in line, all this time he had been chatting about various things with Nagisa and Mr. Robert, the medical team called out Mr. Robert informing the completion of the test for the entire class excluding that boy standing near him. Mr. Robert asked Ryan to go and give the last as the last remaining student.


    As instructed by Mr. Robert, Ryan went to the platform and sat cross-legged and eyes closed. The first test was the gravity test as usual. Ryan started from 0.5 and stopped at a number that seemed like a lie even to Mr. Robert.


    0.5, 10.0, 19.5, 29.0, 30.5, 39.0, 50.0!!


    That''s when Ryan faced some problems and asked them to stop the device. Except Mr. Robert, everybody had a shocked expression on their faces. A seven-year-old kid who can withstand 50x gravity!!


    Was not a small feat, not at all. Even the most talented youngest prodigy of the Hiragi family, Nagisa could endure up to 2.5x.. But the boy before them was something out of the planet, showing them miracles upon miracles that they have never imagined of, not even in their wildest dreams and fantasies.

 Chapter 107 - Celestial Guardian Spirit Yui Is Back!!

    Now it was time for Ryan''s test of mental endurance, everybody, literally everybody starting from the medical team to Principal Li to chairwoman Linda all of them were curious to see the results. Grand Elder too wanted to see the result, but he got a call and left the school in a hurry.


    "Ryan you ready for the next test?" shouted out Mr. Robert


    "I am all ready, Robert Sensei," replied Ryan and closed his eyes.


    "Okay, here we go," shouted out Mr. Robert and pulled the lever with his own hand.


    Bhuup!!


    Something happened, after sometime Ryan opened his eyes.


    ''Ehh¡­ My internal demon will show up here?'' thought Aryan.


    The surrounding was black; the time had stopped, and all the people around him were frozen in the same place where they were standing before. Aryan wandered around the place and found there was no difference between the world of his internal demon and the real world.


    "That''s pretty awesome, it looks like all of them are real, just stuck somewhere in the flow of time," muttered Aryan.


    While he was contemplating about it, a sound came from behind that startled him and made him believe it was his internal demon.


    Beep beep beep!


    Beep beep beep!!


    Aryan went near the source of the sound and took out the small virtual pad from the frozen Mr. Robert''s pocket.


    Beep beep beep!


    Beep beep beep!!


    The sound came again.


    This time Aryan picked up the call and asked, "Hello, are you my internal demon?"


    Chairwoman Linda "...."


    Principal Li "...."


    Miss Ynna "...."


    "Hello, hello, Mr. Internal Demon I am waiting for you in the school training hall, come here and we will settle everything here."


    Principal Li "...."


    Miss Ynna "...."


    "Lil Aryan, it''s me, your great aunt Linda," said the voice from the other side.


    "Woah, my internal demon can copy the voice of great aunt Linda!! That''s amazing!!"


    "Aryan what are you talking about?!! I am not your internal demon, I am your great aunt Linda!!"


    Aryan "...."


    "Are you alright?! What happened to others? Why isn''t Robert answering the call?" chairwoman Linda asked in a panic.


    Aryan was getting a feeling that he was in the real world and not in the world of his internal demon. And he became sure of it when the unknown voice chan reverberated in his mind after a long time.


    "O'' the chosen one. The great celestial spirit Yui, the great guardian spirit has awakened from her deep slumber, completing the metamorphosis in the two years I have ascended to the realm of celestial spirit from the stage of the venerable spirit."


    Hearing the voice again, tears came out gushing from his eyes and he said in his mind, "O'' the great Celestial Spirit the great Yui, show your master the way and tell me of the happenings around me."


    "Okay, let me cut the chase and tell you what happened," said the Celestial Spirit Yui and began telling him the events that happened when he had closed his eyes.


    Just some minutes ago when Aryan closed his eyes and was getting ready for the endurance test with the artificial internal demon, in the corner of a school something happened. And Miss Lisa stopped the time around a diameter of 500 meters around her. That includes the training hall where Ryan and the others were conducting tests.


    The mysterious energy leaking out from Miss Lisa and the energy of the artificial internal demon creating device fell upon Ryan at the same time, as a result canceling each other. Hence Aryan was the only one who didn''t get caught in the accident.


    After a quick convo with his guardian spirit Aryan picked up the phone and answered again, "Great aunt Linda, I think I know what happened here."


    "How did you know?" she asked in astonishment. As long as she remembers from the camera footage Ryan closed her eyes, then Mr. Robert pulled the trigger. At the same time, she felt an energy disturbance in the surroundings and bhhup!!


    The time stopped in the video. Principal Li chamber was far away from school, that''s why none of them got caught in the accident. But the classes and kids near were not that fortunate and the time stopped for them.


    "Ah, I don''t know if you will believe me or not..."


    "Just say it already, I trust you," interrupted chairwoman Linda and asked him to tell her the truth.


    "Ok, listen. I have a guardian spirit inside of me named Yui. She had been asleep inside of me and was going through a metamorphosis. She woke up from her sleep just some time ago and she knows the reason of all these happenings."


    Chairwoman Linda "...."


    Principal Li "...."


    Miss Ynna "...."


    Aryan continued, "I know it''s hard to believe, I think she can materialize in the real world now. I will summon her before you once I get out of this mess."


    "Okay...."


    "She said the source of this problem is located at the south corner of the school. Any idea what can be the reason for this?" asked Aryan.


    Chairwoman Linda remained quiet for a while, she deduced out the reason but didn''t want to believe it. Seeing she was hesitating Principal Li focused the screen towards him and said, "Miss Lisa. She has been allocated an entire room for her work. She is the only reason we could think of at the moment that could emit the energy to stop the time around you."


    "Hmm¡­ Understood, I will go there and take a look," replied Aryan and was about to disconnect the call when her greatest Linda stopped her and told him to take care of himself and that girl named Lisa.


    Aryan didn''t say anything and disconnected the call. He understood that her great aunt and Miss Lisa had a deep connection and she didn''t want to hurt her.


    On the other side of the school, that was not engulfed in the weird energy many students were freaking out and were completely scared of the happenings around them.. Many teachers were trying to break into the affected place but to their dismay, they were unable to do so.

 Chapter 108 - Prophecy Of The Hiragi Family

    Aryan decided to look into the matter and was heading towards the exit of the training room, when a light flashed behind him and engulfed the entire room. Aryan was taken aback by the light, it took him a fraction of seconds to come out of his dizziness and become aware of his surroundings.


    Before he said something someone called out his name and asked, "Ryan, what happened here? Why are you not affected?!"


    On a closer look Ryan found out the person behind the voice, it was known other than his classmate Nagisa Hiragi. "The energy wave of the device and the energy wave that stopped the time fell upon me at the same time, canceling each other, and hence I am fine," explained Ryan.


    "And what about you? How are you fine now?! You were frozen just some..."


    "Yes, I know," replied Nagisa. "It''s the talisman paper that grandma gave me today before leaving, it saved my life."


    "Talisman paper!!" exclaimed Ryan and went near Nagisa to take a close look, "Which one?!" he asked without hesitation.


    Nagisa was considering whether to show it or not, but since it was an emergence she kicked out her hesitation and gave it to him. Ryan observed the pattern and characters on the paper carefully and blurted out, "Time Reversal, huh. Interesting!!"


    Nagisa heard his mumbling and asked, "You can read the characters and design on the talisman paper?!!"


    "Yea," replied Ryan while staring at the talisman paper.


    "Really?!!" Nagisa asked again to confirm.


    Ryan remained silent for a while before saying, "It''s not a time when I can joke around. Great aunt Linda and the other teachers are trying their best to enter into this time stopped zone, but all in vain."


    "Hmm¡­."


    "Here, keep it near you. It still has two more uses," replied Ryan and returned it back to Nagisa. She received the talisman paper and kept it inside her chest pocket as instructed by her grandmother.


    "So, what should we do now?!" asked the girl in a calm voice. Deep inside she was sacred, she was freaking out. Even when she got out of her frozen sleep, she saw no one in the dark and was about to cry floods, but then she saw Ryan near the exit, and the flood got delayed for some time.


    "Hmm¡­ I think I know the reason for all this happening. And I am heading there to solve it out."


    "You know the reason!! What is it?!! tell me," asked the girl impatiently. More than anyone else she wanted Rajesh to come out of this mess. He was the only one who was there for her all this time, after her mother fell ill some years ago, and became bedridden. Be it a happy occasion or a sad he was always behind her as a supportive wall. For her, he was more than a blood-related elder brother. Even though Rajesh was younger than him by six months.


    "Miss Lisa is the reason," replied Ryan and went near the exit to open the electronic automated door.


    "What?!! Miss Lisa!! That cold beauty painting teacher!!" exclaimed Nagisa.


    "Yes, she is the reason. How I know, don''t ask me that. There are some things that you shouldn''t know about." replied Ryan while applying force on the door to open it up, without breaking.


    Nagisa nodded her head and said, "Step aside, let me open it."


    Ryan moved aside and was about to say not to break the door. But Nagisa took action before him and cut apart the door into two.


    "Ahh.. I was about to say not to destroy the door... Sigh, you have done it now," mumbled Ryan and went followed Nagisa''s lead. She had been to the school many times in the past for official work with her father so she knew all the routes and shortcuts. After following her for sometime Ryan couldn''t take the silent atmosphere and asked out a question to strike a conversation.


    "Nagisa chan, what was that technique with which you cut that door? I have never seen it before."


    "Aha, that, isn''t it quite an interesting technique?" asked the girl while hiding her giggling face with her hands.


    "Yes, it is. What''s it''s name?" Ryan repeated the question again.


    Nagisa stopped walking and turned around and said, "Hehe, that''s my version of Hiragi Martial arts."


    Ryan "....."


    "What?!! Isn''t it good? Just now you said it was good. What happened now?" asked the girl while pouting over it.


    "Yes, it is good¡­. But I couldn''t understand the thing when you said that it''s your version of Hiragi Martial arts."


    Listening to his dumb question Nagisa facepalmed hard and said, "Oh the Three Supreme God how clueless can this kid become!!"


    "Ahahahah ahahah," laughed Ryan and said that he had little knowledge about the big families around there. Nagisa didn''t mind his lack of knowledge and started explaining him about the Hiragi familie''s'' martial arts system.


    If it was someone else she would never tell him/her about it, but here the person was Ryan, and god knows how and why whenever she saw him, she always became open to her and started spilling secrets about her family.


    "Long, long ago, our first ancestor, one of the Seven Sages, left some scroll for us, containing his teachings and martial arts. After passing down his legacy to the second generation he went into exile and thereafter vanished from the world. Years passed on and his legacy keeps on passing to the next generation as he wished."


    "Okay¡­.. And?!!" asked Ryan. From her story, he wasn''t getting anything important so he was getting impatient to hear some more.


    Nagisa continued, "And here his legacy was the set of scrolls he passed down to the second generation. All over the decades and millennia every generation tried to read and copy the martial arts step written in those scrolls, but none of them were able to do so."


    Ryan "...."


    "All of them developed their own set of martial art skills, but none of them was able to copy the exact moves written on the scroll," before Nagis said some more, Ryan blurted out and asked, "Why so?! "


    "Reee, u seems very impatient?!!" teased Nagisa.


    "Ahem, it''s not that I am impatient, it''s just that I am curious to know," replied Ryan.


    "Yea, yea whatever both of them sounds the same to me," shrugged Nagisa and continued her story, "So, our previous generation members have their own set of martial arts moves. And that move you saw back then was the move that I have developed after practicing the set of moves on that scroll."


    "Oh~~~"


    "And there is another prophecy on the back of the scroll too," added Nagisa.


    "What prophecy?!!" exclaimed Ryan.


    "A prophecy that one day someone will come and will learn the exact set of moves written on that scroll. When that person comes, our clan''s leader post will be passed over to that person."


    "I see,"


    "Yes,"


    "Then good luck," wished Ryan. Neither did he know nor he had guessed the identity of the person. But the day he will know, that will be a _______ of his life.


    After clarifying Ryan''s doubt it was time for Nagisa to ask questions. She had a volcano of questions suppressed inside her. And were ready to erupt anytime soon. But before she asks him something thud!!


    She stumbled upon something, in the darkness and hit her head on another metallic door before her.


    "Damn it, I will cut this one into little pieces," and was raising her head to use that move again when Ryan grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    "Na-gi-sa chan, don''t waste your energy on small things, save it for later. I will deal with this," said Ryan and went near the metallic door, which was double the size and thickness of the previous one.


    "What will you do with it?" asked Nagisa with curiosity. According to her, the previous time Ryan didn''t use any technique or special moves to open the door of the training room, instead, he was using pure force. So she thought this time too Ryan will do the same.


    But all her assumptions were completely crushed when Ryan near the door and flicked it with his finger.


    Nagisa "...."


    ''Is this guy gone mad? Why did he flick the door with his finger?'' was the question in her mind. She was about to say something to Ryan but before she did, she saw something that seemed more like an illusion to her.


    The thick metallic gate turned into sand and crumbled before her.


    "What?! How?!! Why?!!" She wanted to ask out many questions at once and her brain was having a hard time sorting out the questions and letting her ask them one by one.


    Ryan saw her flabbergasted expression and saw her victory sign to show it was a success. But that didn''t help much to Nagisa.


    Her brain had already started thinking about Ryan''s special power and after some quick thoughts, she deduced Ryan had the power to change the property of materials.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.

 Chapter 109 - I Will Devour Out My Way

    The door crumbled, and the party of two advanced towards their destination. On the way to Miss Lisa''s room, Nagisa wanted to ask Ryan about his cultivation''s special power but she didn''t dare to do so, cause in the world of cultivation their special power is a sort of their hidden trump card in time of need, and asking someone about such secrets is considered rude.


    After walking for some time, they reached their destination.


    I.e. Miss Lisa''s art room.


    Ryan tried to push the door and open it. But to his dismay, this one too was an electronic one, and since there was a power out it didn''t even budge. Like the previous time, Ryan asked Nagisa to step aside and keep some distance from him. He touched the door, closed his eyes and fsss~~~!!


    The door turned into a hip of sand and crumbled before them. After seeing it once again, Nagisa''s curiosity about Ryan''s powers raised once again.


    The room inside was dark and cold. Not a single thing was visible from the outside. Ryan clapped his hand once, then moved them apart. In between the space, a white shiny stick appeared. He grabbed the white stick and shook it twice. Suddenly the stick began to glow and lightened the entire room.


    Seeing it from the sidelines Nagisa wanted to ask about that white stick-like thingy but she refrained from doing so. Cause that was not the appropriate time and place of asking.


    The team of two entered the room and found many paintings and sketches hanging on the wall. Each one of them was a kind of its own. Some were water painting, while some were crayons and the rest were sketches. All by a single soul named Miss Lisa.


    While Ryan was admiring their beauty a sound came from behind. He abruptly turned around and found no one was around.


    "Nagisa chan, did you hear that sound?" Ryan asked in confusion. He was sure that he heard a sound now, but when he turned around, no one was there. His reflexes were quite fast too. So that leaves only two possibilities. Either someone created that sound from a different location with the help of any magic item, or the one who made the sound was faster than Ryan.


    Invisibility could have also become a possibility, but in front of the eyes that Aryan had inherited from his mother''s side, invisible and camouflage were useless.


    Till then he was pondering about all these and was waiting for Nagisa''s answer. When he didn''t get an answer, he turned around and found she was not there, not anymore.


    "Nagisa chan, you here?!! Are we playing hide and seek now?! It''s not the right time to do so," shouted Aryan.


    But didn''t get any reply nor any response even after some minutes.


    "Sigh¡­.., I didn''t want to use my power here and wanted to lead a peaceful life in the school, but the situation forced me to use them," muttered Aryan and closed his eyes.


    Time passed, passed, and passed exactly after seven seconds, Aryan abruptly opened his eyes and looked around the room. This time he can see even clearer than before, like in broad daylight. His eyes were glowing blue and shining like a night star in the dark sky.


    Just within a second he spotted Nagisa''s location and went near the place. The place was not a corner of the room nor somewhere in the room, but a location inside a painting.


    Aryan was taken aback when he saw the painting because it was the same painting that was drawn by him, using one of those Imaginary Circuit Output (ICO) papers. But after taking a closer look he found out it was not his painting, but a replica made by someone.


    While he was pondering whether it was Miss Lisa who made that replica or not, a hand came out from the painting, grabbed Aryan from his neck, and dragged him inside the painting.


    Whoosh~~~!!


    The dimensional portal of the painting closed off from inside, and the room became dark again without the lighting white stick of Aryan''s.


    This time when Aryan was deep in his thought, he had already sensed something that was closing near him from within the painting. He could have dodged it easily and dragged it out. But he didn''t try to do so and let the unknown person from the painting drag him inside it.


    Aryan opened his eyes and found himself in the same space, where he was stuck for two millennia before his rebirth. Though the space looked exactly the same, the feeling was something different.


    In the space where Aryan was stuck, there was peace and tranquility of mind. Anybody could have spent many years there without even knowing. But this replica space was completely different than the original one.


    While floating in that space Aryan was feeling, sadness, agony, despair, frustration, and many negative feelings. With each passing minute, such emotions and feelings were occupying his mind.


    The owner of that space who was filling Aryan''s mind with those negative feelings had the expectations of Aryan going berserk, screeching out in pain or passing out from emotional overflow...


    And meanwhile Aryan, "Ahahahaha ahahahah ahahahahah," was laughing in joy. "Ahahahahaha, this pleasure, this joy~~~~~, felt after a long time~~~~ Ahahaha ahahahah ahhhhhhhh."


    Seeing the kid lost his mind and laughing inside instead of crying, the owner of that space had a weirdly confused expression on his face. ''Either the kid has lost it or he is a maso,'' thought the owner of that space.


    "But welp¡­.. Kids these days are weird, to begin with, I will just increase the intensity," said the owner and snapped fingers.


    Suddenly the negative emotions and thoughts wrapped around Aryan, making a cocoon around him. Judging from the outside it was clearly visible that Aryan gave up and was taken over by those materialized negative emotions, but the situation inside the cocoon was something out of expectation even for the readers reading this chapter now. Let alone the owner of that place.


    "Ahhhhh~~~ Ahhhh~~~ Mmmm~~ Hmmm~~` Ahh~~~ this pleasure, this sensation¡­ felt after a long. Its making my heart skip¡­.. Ahhhhhh"


    Owner of the place "....."


    ''Am I hearing things or he is the kid moaning in pleasure inside!!..... Well Nvm, I will find out soon.''


    Time passed on, and with each passing minute the moaning sound in pleasure kept on increasing and the reason was something like this¡­.. In his previous life as Wang Huang Aryan was used to many wars and battles, and life was never so peaceful as it was in his current life of Aryan. So all these years he was missing the pain, agony and all the negative feelings that he used to get in his previous life.


    And when he got wrapped in the materialized cocoon of negative emotions his joy and pleasure skyrocketed within a minute. After moaning and enjoying to his heart content he decided to get out of it and take the situation seriously.


    He closed his eyes and spun his first stage earthly chakra at max to absorb more chakra energy and to use his cultivation''s special power at its full potential. While the owner of that space was thinking about whether to let that kid out or not a light came from the inside of the cocoon.


    Like any other typical scenario, the villain thought the cocoon will be blasted to pieces and the MC will come out with a bold entrance...¡­ But then again, nothing that sort happened.


    Aryan used his cultivation technique''s special power to convert the materialized negative emotions into highly concentrated positive emotions and absorb them to enhance his mental powers.


    And all this event didn''t happen in a second, the scenario was something that was giving the owner of that space goosebumps throughout his body.


    Aryan activated his power and converted the cocoon into highly concentrated positive emotions. But the thing is even after conversion he was still trapped inside it. And he was unable to absorb it like he used to absorb chakra just with a thought only.


    He could have broken apart the cocoon and set himself free but that will shatter the highly concentrated materialized positive thoughts into pieces which a highly demanded energy used to fight internal demons..., so instead of choosing the blasting off way, that generally MC''s of all novels does he choose the way of devouring out his way.


    Inside the cocoon he freed his hands and started eating it, from inside, a minute passed, passed another minute, another minute passed... the owner of that space was waiting for the cocoon to blast up from inside and to see the little boy coming outside, this was his expectation and what he really got to see was¡­. The little boy breaks the cocoon from inside and devouring it like a candy or chocolate.


    He mobilized another wave of materialized negative emotions to trap Aryan with that. But to his dismay, the moment it reached near Aryan it got converted into positive energy.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Power stones Please

 Chapter 110 - Kyoka

    Just within a fraction of minutes, all the negative energy surrounding Aryan vanished into his stomach, and his mental ability was enhanced by many folds. Seeing this scene from above, the owner of that space got severe pain in his liver. If he let that kid go set free, he may devour all the negative energy from that entire space.


    "I have to do something, I must do something," she said to herself. While she was thinking what to do next, Aryan spotted her with his divine sense and asked her to come down, "Yo, miss unknown, care to come down here? Or should I go there??"


    The owner of that space made an angry face and descended to the place where Aryan was standing. "Who are you? Show you true form!! A small kid like you ate away my negative emotions!! I can''t believe it! Show your true form!!" shouted the figure standing before Aryan. Black hairs, ashen pale white face, and the same dress as Miss Lisa.


    Just with a single glance Aryan understood what was happening there and got ready to tackle it. The white-skinned lady with the same face as Miss Lisa was the internal demon of Miss Lisa that had taken over her mind and body.


    But before dealing with her, Aryan had one more task to do. That was to rescue Nagisa. Just a few minutes ago, when Aryan used his divine sense to pin down the location of the owner of that space, he also got the location of the place where Nagisa was trapped.


    "Hehehe, lil kid, thinking about your lil girl, aren''t you? Hehe don''t worry, she will die soon, ah, I mean will get eternal sleep."


    Meanwhile Aryan picking his nose and listening to his threatening like storytelling.


    Internal demon of Miss Lisa "...."


    "Ehh¡­ Why did you stop, continue, continue. You have a talent for storytelling, I guess," mocked Aryan.


    Listening to his reply, she got an ache in her heart this time.


    ''Not even a kid is afraid of my dialogues!! Sigh¡­. Fck you Seven,'' she cursed in her mind.


    "Kid, do you think you can save her in time? She is on the opposite corner of this space, drowning in the lake of despair. Till now she has been holding on¡­.. But I don''t think she can hold any longer."


    "Hehe," laughed Aryan in the same way as the internal demon and said that his ride was almost ready and will come out anytime soon. Miss Lisa''s internal demon had a confused look on his face and was about to ask something when Aryan body started glowing violet and shiny dragon scales appeared on his body.


    Miss Lisa''s internal demon got startled by the changes in Aryan''s body and threw another wave of materialized negative energy towards him. Even though he knew Aryan would devour them up, in a situation like that something was better than nothing.


    This time the wave was rather large and was about to strike Aryan when some movements became visible in Aryan shadow and a gigantic snake-like figure emerged from it to stop the wave.


    Gulp gulp gulp~~~~


    Gulp gulp gulp~~~~


    The figure emerging from Aryan''s shadow opened its mouth and began to absorb the negative energy fired towards Aryan. This time the energy wasn''t converted to positive energy, even then the shadow figure devoured it all.


    A smirk appeared on Aryan''s face, seeing the work of the snake-like gigantic figure.


    "Yo, long time no see. Come out of the shadow already and show this dumbass your appearance. She has been staring at you from the last two minutes."


    "Hmph!! I won''t come out like that, summon me in the way as taught to you by your dear gramps, then only I will come out," said the shadow figure in a demanding tone.


    "Sigh¡­.., You need an OP entry for your summon?"


    "Yes."


    "Ok, here I go," informed Aryan and chanted the spell of summoning contracted spirits, "O'' the Daughter of the Black space,


    O'' the Queen of Darkness


    Heed my summon and present yourself before me


    Yami Kyo no Musume, Kyoka


    [Daughter Of The Black Space, Kyoka]"


    Upon finishing the chant, the shadow below Aryan started wavering. Suddenly the mysterious snake-like shadow figure ascended towards the dark space and roared out in an ear-splitting voice.


    The sound reverberated throughout the space, reaching all corners of that dimension. Even Miss Lisa''s internal demon freaked out for a second. The figure descended and coiled itself around Aryan, keeping him in the middle.


    Shiny skin, dark violet body, and a majestic aura of its own was the description of the long dragon coiling around Aryan. He touched her head and tickled her under her lower jaws.


    "Hehe, you have grown a lot from the last time I saw you," commented Aryan.


    "Yes master, in my deep sleep of two years I have developed many powers. And one more thing," added Kyoka.


    "What?!!"


    "All this time we have been observing you and your growth. You may not have observed it yet, but your soul sea has expanded, yet again."


    Aryan "...."


    "I know you aren''t aware of it, but we have sensed it from the inside."


    While they were having a happy reunion, an internal demon intervened, "Cough, you damn kid!! How come you have a dark attributed long dragon as your contracted spirit. As far as I know, they aren''t easy to tame and..."


    While he was blabbering out his nonsense Aryan was picking nose in his nose again and listening to him like someone was telling him a story.


    "Tch, tch,tsk. Taking it as a joke again aren''t you," asked the enraged internal demon.


    "Well, if someone is telling us a joke, we should take it as a joke, right?" asked the long dragon Kyoka.


    "Ha!! Let''s see who will laugh after some minutes, your friend has been trapped in the lake of despair, anytime soon she will close her eyes. Wahahah whahaha whahaha." laughed the internal demon if Miss Lisa''s.


    "Fufufufufu," smugged Aryan, and looked at Kyoka coiling around her. "How many minutes?!!"


    "Master fifty seconds is all I need," replied the long dragon Kyoka and flew towards the direction where Nagisa was trapped. With her long snake-like body, she was soaring through space with ease.


    She reached near the lake of despair in twenty seconds, emptied down the water of despair in ten seconds, rescued Nagisa, then returned near Aryan, taking another twenty seconds.


    As promised she completed her mission in fifty seconds. Miss Lisa''s internal demon was looking at the event before his eyes with wide eyes. A small kid has a dragon as his contracted beast and that too an extremely powerful one.


    All her plans were failing one after another, she was getting pissed now, just by seeing the face of that little kid before her.


    Meanwhile, Kyoka handed over Nagisa to Aryan and coiled herself around him like the previous time.


    While Aryan and Kyoka were getting ready for a fight, chairwoman Linda was sweating buckets in the outside world. She had already evacuated the school and asked the guards not to let anyone enter inside the school. On top of that, she had already called the spirit inspectors for help, but none of them were of any help. Since all of them were of constable level.


    Back in the Kalinga palace, Aditya got the news of this event and was getting ready with his devices and Sir Jean. Grand Elder too somehow got the news and was on his way back to the school to rescue Aryan.


    Many big shots were getting ready to depart, and their destination was a school. And the mission was to save Aryan. Here the big shots didn''t include Aditya, Sir Jean, and Grand Elder cause they were way much higher than a big shot.


    Here it includes the IGSHF academy agents mobilized by Anisa. She was busy cooking some special dishes. So instead of going herself to the rescue, she mobilized an entire academy of secret agents to deal with this matter.


    Meanwhile, chairwoman Linda was calling the spirit inspector headquarters for some backup help. Unknown to the fact that many personalities were heading towards the school, she kept on shouting at the branch head and requesting for more help.


    "You, what do you mean you can''t send forces here? We are having a big trouble here!!"


    "Yes mam, we know, but according to the news of what we have got..."


    Before he told her something she intervened, "I don''t care about your news and information, just send a DAMN BACK UP HERE OR YOU WILL GET FIRED," she shouted out on the call.


    "But mam..."


    "SEND THE DAMN BACKUP OR GET FIRED," said the enraged lady.


    "But¡­."


    "SEND OR FIRED,"


    "MAM LISTEN TO ME FIRST," shouted the person on call.


    "YES, tell,"


    "MAM JUST WITHIN A SECOND MANY PERSONALITI..."


    Before he completed his words a sound came from the outside.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Readers sorry couldn''t upload two chs as promised >.<


    Will upload from tomorrow, something came up today..... and I got busy with that

 Chapter 111 - Heuheuheuheu

    Chairwoman Linda asked Principal Li to take off the curtains from the glass wall behind his seat and let her take a look at the source of the sound. As ordered by the chairwoman, Miss Ynna, standing behind Principal Li, removed the curtain and let her have a clear view.


    Two IGSHF academy''s advance cadet unit, one platoon of secret agents of IGSHF, one chopper loaded with Aditya''s high-tech devices, one royal emblem car of the Aizawa''s, and many more were the source of this sound coming from the outside. She dropped the virtual pad and looked at them in a daze. From a third-person point of view, the scene was that of a war.


    After gearing the happenings in the school, Nagisa''s father, along with some subordinates of his, rushed to the school, but the spotlight was already focused on the Aizawa''s and the IGSHF academy, no attention towards them.


    He remained lowkey and observed the actions of all the groups present there. Hiroki and Aditya Aizawa were setting up the device for the dimension analysis of the affected part of the school.


    IGSHF academy experts were trying to sense the nature of the magic, and Sir Jean was getting ready to go inside. Seeing all of them were getting busy in their work the Hiragi family head namely Ashok Hiragi (Nagisa''s father) and his clan''s man went to the other side of the affected area and set up their devices to do a quick analysis of the energy used in that area.


    After spending some time in a blank zone, chairwoman Linda came out of her daze and rushed towards her elder brother, with Principal Li and Miss Ynna behind him.


    Meanwhile, inside the replica painting, Aryan placed Nagisa inside his multidimensional ring and was getting ready to fight, with Kyoka supporting her from the back.


    "Heuheuheuheu," laughed the internal demon of Miss Lisa, weirdly and mocked Aryan for being a kid who will die soon. And Aryan on the other hand was playing with the white light stick that he had summoned earlier.


    "Ready for your first official debut," asked Aryan to someone.


    "Waiting for it since eternity," replied the someone.


    "Hehehe master, me too waiting for my debut, should I¡­." asked the lung dragon through telepathy.


    "Neh, not needed," replied Aryan and pointed out that small stick towards the internal demon before him.


    "Heuheuheu, huehuehue," laughed the internal demon again. "You are trying to fend me off with a stick?!! Boy have you gone mad?!!"


    "We will see," replied Aryan and grabbed the small white light stick, horizontally. Coming in between his hands it was completely covered, not even the head was visible.


    Seeing the weird action of Aryan, internal demon was getting confused about his motives. ''What does this kid is trying to do?'' was the thought of her mind, when his hands began to glow and the size of the stick increased.


    Just before her eye, the fifteen centimeters small stick became as long as a sword. Aryan grabbed the long stick in one hand and pulled out something from it''s head.


    Before her eyes was a white bladed sword, whose one look was enough to make her spine go cold. The fear and the tingling sensation throughout her body was the result of the swords yang purity.


    For the internal demon, she was made up of negative energy and for the sword, it was pure positive energy. As a result, the highly positive one was attracting the negative one towards it.


    Aryan kept the SWORD COVER in his ring and swung the sword twice, to test out its power.


    Sash~~ Sash~~ Boom!!


    Came a sound from a distance. Aryan swung his sword twice, and two yang energy waves emitted out from it and created a blast at a distance.


    Miss Lisa was shocked by the power of the sword and wanted to get that sword for her. But to her dismay, it was Aryan''s soul weapon and there was no way she could use that.


    Seeing the kid has a powerful weapon, strong enough to cut her into pieces internal demon waved her hand and summoned a weapon from Miss Lisa''s interspatial ring.


    She too had a long sword, but it was a double-handed one, not a single-handed like Aryan''s. She was getting ready to attack when Aryan swung his sword towards her.


    Hsss~~~ Boom!!!


    The energy wave passed from a close distance of her hair and exploded at a distance behind her. Just from this single attack, she got the confirmation that the kid before her was not normal. Any more play with him and she will be dead for sure.


    She gripped the sword tight and plunged towards her enemy. Aryan passed his sword to his left hand and pointed out his right hand towards the internal demon, coming towards him.


    "Zero," chanted out Aryan and snapped his finger.


    Suddenly part of the space got erased by Aryan''s spell. Miss Lisa''s internal demon was about to get caught in that decisive spell, but she dogged it in time by jumping up towards the sky.


    Instead of getting worried that the spell missed her, a smug appeared on Aryan space. After a long time his sadistic mode was on, and he wanted to vent it all on the target before him.


    Aryan pointed his hand towards the sky and snapped his fingers thrice, but this time without saying "Zero".


    Boom! Boom!! Kaboom!!!


    Three explosions in the sky, and this time it was not a fire-based explosion, but a space-related explosion. It erased the existence of the area where it exploded, like the "Existence Zero" spell whose short chant was "Zero," but on a smaller scale.


    And to the internal demon''s surprise, each explosion was just a meter away from her. At this point, anyone can say that Aryan fired them with extreme measurement and aim such that it will explode near her without harming.


    In addition to this, through this action Aryan wanted to convey the message that he could kill her anytime, and the play has just begun.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop power stones.

 Chapter 112 - Demoness

    In addition to this, through this action Aryan wanted to convey the message that he could kill her anytime, and the play has just begun.


    She landed on a safe spot and stared at Aryan with deadshot eyes, her anger reaching upto her head, "Youuuuu damnnn kidddd," she screeched in anger.


    Seeing the little ant screeching at her master, Kyoka looked towards her and roared in anger, "Gahhhhhhhh."


    Listening to the dragon''s roar behind, she remembered Aryan was not alone and there was also a freaking big long dragon behind him.


    ''Hmmm¡­. Should I retreat, or should I fight,'' pondered the demon. Before she decides upon an answer, something happened that gave her a severe stomach cramp.


    Aryan pointed his sword toward her, then towards the exit point of that space, she was getting confused about the message that Aryan wanted to convey but she soon found out that the message was not for her but for the gigantic lung dragon Kyoka.


    Kyoka flew towards the exit and stood before it like a guardian dragon, blocking off the internal demon''s escape route. Now she had only one option before her and that was to fight with Aryan, who was cornering her just by snapping his fingers. ''Devil knows what will happen if he becomes serious.''


    Miss Lisa''s internal demon pointed her sword towards Aryan and made a small cut on her left hand ring finger. Blood came out of it and she squeezed it out on her sword.


    Suddenly, the sword began to move and levitated in the air, what the internal demon did was a normal blood sacrifice, the more you offer the more you get.


    She offered a bowl full of blood and got power equivalent to that. She waved her hand and pointed it towards Aryan. The sword went up into the sky, then fired itself from there towards it''s enemy.


    It''s speed, rotation and vibration was already high enough to cut down a cultivator into pieces, and after gaining the momentum of downfall rotation, and vibration increased by another ten fold.


    The demoness had already offered too much of her blood and wasn''t able to fight and her last hope was the blood sacrificed sword against Aryan.


    "Heuheuheuheuheu," she laughed again, and broke the silence that was being going on till now. "Lil Kid, I know you are a monster in yourself, but don''t underestimate the power of blood sacrifice, and that too of a demoness like me."


    Meanwhile Aryan, ''Looking somewhere else and calculating something in his mind.''


    "Kid you will die, pay attention, your death is coming."


    ''Till now looking somewhere else, and calculating the position of the stars.''


    The blood sacrificed sword, advanced, advanced and at last reached near Aryan, it was at a distance of 0.5 meters from his body and was about to stab him in his back when it stopped itself in midair and floated behind his back.


    Dumbstruck, completely dumbstruck she became.


    Her mind was in chaos, thinking of various reasons why the sword didn''t hit him and stopped mid air but she couldn''t think of one.


    After completing his calculation Aryan turned around and saw the sword floating behind his back. "Ah, noce sword you have a sword," he complimented.


    "You have offered so much blood and all you got is this?!! A fourth class sword!! I can''t even tell a third class for it," Aryan commented.


    "Damn kid, what sorcery did you do?" she asked in anger.


    Aryan laughed at her question and replied, "Me sorcery!! And that too on the likes of you?!! Are you kidding me!!"


    Demoness "...."


    "Do you know that bood sacrificing weapons work on only those who are below the fourth stage of cultivation??"


    "Yes, I know. Who do you think I am?" she answered in a rage.


    "Then do you know why it doesn''t work on cultivators above that stage?"


    Demoness "...."


    "Ha!! You don''t even know that and you called yourself a teacher!!" mocked Aryan. "Let me explain it to you, the soul sea pressure of a fourth stage cultivation practitioner and above is very powerful. Powerful enough that it can stop a blood sacrifice weapon on its own."


    "Wait, now that you are telling, a memory is surfacing in my mind," told the demoness and closed her eyes to remember.


    "What type of memory?"


    "A memory of this girl. We have different memories, and I am created from the regretful memory of this girl. I don''t have access to her other memories, but when you said about the soul pressure..."


    "A memory appeared in your mind, right?" questioned Aryan.


    "Yes, and what you said is true. A blood sacrificed weapon cannot harm a cultivation practitioner of fourth stage and above. But you are a kid!! Not a..."


    Before she says something Aryan intervened and said, "Not a fourth stage practitioner, right?"


    "Yes¡­." replied the demoness hesitantly.


    "Hehe, It may look like I am in the first stage of cultivation but my soul sea is at the peak of the fifth stage."


    Demoness "...."


    "What?!! You don''t believe me?!" asked out Aryan and closed his eyes to release his soul pressure. While Miss Lisa''s internal demon was thinking what will the lil kid do this time, her body became heavy all of a sudden, her heartbeat and pulse rate became unstable. She was having problems in breathing, and all these were happening cause Aryan exerted part of his soul sea pressure on her.


    Kyoka was standing fine at a distance, guarding the exit and the demoness was the only one who was facing the trouble.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhh," she cried out in pain. Blood was gushing out from her eyes, not only eyes but also from her nose and ear. She was trying to exert her soul sea pressure to repel Aryan''s soul sea pressure, but to her dismay, it was way much more powerful than her''s, completely out of her expectation.


    "Stop, stop, stop, I give up. I give up," pleaded the demoness.


    Aryan stopped the exertion of pressure on her and went near her to have a talk with her.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop power stones.

 Chapter 113 - Golden Yin Yang

    "So. miss demoness, if I am not wrong then you are miss Lisa''s internal demon, right?" asked Aryan.


    "Yes," she replied, in a low voice.


    "And you are formed by a past regret of her!!"


    "Yes," she agreed again.


    "And what is that regret? Care to tell,"


    "The painting," she replied.


    Aryan couldn''t understand what she was trying to say and asked her to speak everything in one go. As ordered by him, she told him everything about how the old man commissioned her for the theme INFINITE ETERNALITY, the last word of his wife, and how she deduced that she wanted to compliment ETERNALITY OF SPACE by referring it as INFINITE ETERNALITY.


    Aryan understood till that part and asked her to continue, cause as long as he knew till then nothing was wrong that created a regret and internal demon for Miss Lisa.


    The demoness continued her narration and told Aryan about her birth. Even though Miss Lisa deciphered the meaning of INFINITE ETERNALITY right, she was unable to make something that represented the theme. And in frustration instead of making INFINITE ETERNALITY, she ended up making ABYSS BLACK SPACE OF DESPAIR.


    Listening to her narration, Aryan intervened and exclaimed, "What?!!"


    "Yes, lil kid, she ended up making ABYSS BLACK SPACE OF DESPAIR, that can suck in any living being emotions."


    "Sigh¡­. Too much trouble for a painting. Now continue."


    Demoness agreed on her order and continued again, after that the real owner of that body Mis Lisa got her emotion sucked by the painting, not only her some others, including the old man who had commissioned her got his emotion sucked.


    Aryan "...."


    She resumed, and according to her, this was the time of her birth, the birth of the internal demon. Some bodyguards of the old man observed something was wrong with him and invited some high-level cultivators to deal with the problem. And as expected of the experts, they found out the problem and destroyed that painting. Including the old man, everyone else got their emotions back, Miss Lisa too, but her regret that she couldn''t fulfill the old man''s wish and was unable to draw what he had commissioned remained inside her and that''s when the internal demon took birth.


    Aryan pondered over something and asked, "If you are born a long time ago then why didn''t you come out earlier, and why today?" asked out Aryan. Cause from what he found out this was an old incident, and internal demons don''t wait for that much to attack and take control over their owner''s body.


    "Huehuehue, huehuehuehue," she laughed weirdly again. Ayan got pissed by her weird laugh and exerted some of his soul sea''s chakra force to quiet her down.


    Upon tasting that same pressure again, she quieted down at once and answered Aryan''s question. "The thing is when today she was checking the paper of the kids of third-year she discovered your art and to her surprise it exactly resembles the theme that the old man had asked her."


    Aryan "...."


    "She knew it very well that making replicas of someone''s work is a taboo. Even then she tried to make a replica and ended up making this SPACE OF DESPAIR."


    Aryan "...."


    "And she was also the first one to get despair from this painting, and that''s when I came to surface and took over her body."


    "I see, very smart you are," complimented Aryan.


    "Huehuehuehuehue," laughed the demoness again, and like the previous time Aryan got pissed this time too and exerted his soul sea''s chakra pressure to quiet her down.


    "So, you are saying that she tried to replicate my art and while doing so she made something else, again, and you took the chance to take over her body?"


    "Yes, absolutely correct."


    "Hmmm¡­. This is indeed the replica, but this place is filled with despair and all of her negative emotions. All I have to do now is to remove these negative emotions from here and ask her to fill this place with positive energy."


    "Huehuehue, lil boy, you are overestimating yourself. I know you can do energy conversion, but doing it on such a large scale, as big as this vast space¡­ Huehueheue."


    Listening to her mockery, Aryan grinned and asked her to sit there and see the show.


    Aryan tied her down with a powerful spell and maintained some distance between them. Not only the demoness, but Kyoka too was getting curious about the show that Aryan mentioned.


    He stood at a place and took out the white sword he was using earlier, "Shiro transform," shouted out Aryan.


    Suddenly, the sword levitated from his hands and transformed into a chibi like figure, with the same face as that of Wang Huang and size was somewhat bigger than Aryan''s fist. Kyoka understood what he was planning and created a barrier around herself.


    "You know what to do right?" asked Aryan.


    "Kek, don''t worry master, I know what to do," replied Shiro and sat on top of Aryan''s head, cross-legged. He closed his eyes and joined his hands and started emitting pure yang energy from his energy.


    The pure energy emitting out from his body wrapped Aryan in a thin layer of white light and gave him the appearance of a deity roaming in the vast space.


    Till then demoness was not sure what Aryan was planning to do, but her doubt was cleared once he saw the duo in action. The negative energy in that space got attracted towards the pure yang energy of Shiro and rushed towards him in the form of large waves.


    Now it was Aryan time to shine and reveal the special power of his cultivation technique, bestowed upon him by the sage of Harmony.


    He pointed out his right hand to the upcoming wave and changed out the spell bestowed upon him by one of the Seven Sages.


    "Yin is dark, Yang is light,


    Tough both are opposite, they remain in peace


    The Yin is the foundation and the Yang is its base


    Both of them make the whole, O'' the Sage Of Harmony


    I beseech you to help me in time of crisis


    And harmonise the universe of light."

 Chapter 114 - Two Big Mountains

    Before the demoness asks what spell Aryan was chanting about, she saw the formation of a halo behind Aryan''s head. One side was golden representing the Yang and the other side was black representing the yin. The golden Yin Yang circle, the one and only sign representing the Harmony of the universe.


    The spell chanted by Aryan created an enormous circle of golden Yin Yang before him. Demoness was thinking the circle would stop the giant waves of negative energy coming towards him.


    But her expectation was completely shattered when the first wave of the negative energy hit the golden Yin Yang circle. The moment negative energy touched the circle, the yin and yang on it started spinning and converted all the negative energy into positive energy.


    And to her biggest surprise, all these positive energies were getting absorbed by Aryan. The surprise here was not absorption, cause anyone can absorb positive energy, but as the saying goes, ''Too much of something is good for nothing'' but this was not getting applied on Aryan.


    He kept on absorbing them like a monster, no sign of stopping or fatigue was visible on his face. Aryan made a telepathy and asked Shiro to fasten up the work. And as commanded by his master, he increased the intensity of Yang energy coming from him, to attract the remaining negative energy from that space.


    Just within a fraction of minutes the space was sucked dry of its negative energy and was returning to its original form, interdimensional to 2 Dimensional.


    Aryan asked Kyoka to return inside him, grabbed demons, and exiled from that space in time. Cause after the energy in it depleted, it no longer had the power to maintain its interdimensional form.


    "Huehuehuehue, lil boy even though you have absorbed the negative energy inside its how will you make Lisa fill positive energy inside it."


    Aryan grinned at his question and asked, "Who do you think I am?!! Well nice to meet you lil demoness, hope to never see you again," wished Aryan and touched her forehead with his right''s hand index finger.


    Before she asked what he was trying to do, everything became blurry and darkness appeared before her eyes.


    Thud!!


    She became unconscious and fell on the ground. Simultaneously the barrier around the school stopping time disappeared and all the students and teachers who were affected returned back to normal but unconscious, none of them had sense at that time.


    Meanwhile, Aryan dived into Miss Lisa''s memory and planted a copy of the positivity and the feeling he had when he was making his painting. Till then the internal demon inside her hadn''t died out, it was just suppressed by Aryan for some time.


    Miss Lisa woke up and looked around, "What happened? where am I??"


    Aryan came from outside and entered the room and said, "Oh my, thank god you woke up. When I came here previously, I saw you unconscious on the floor, so I went running to bring water," said Aryan and handed her a glass of water, mixed with some positive energy that Aryan had collected earlier.


    She drank the glass of water and found herself brimming with energy. She was about to ask Aryan about the water but before she does Aryan intervened and said, "Miss I think you were making a replica of my art, it''s still not complete, I think..." said Aryan while pointing out the work before him.


    Miss Lisa went near and remembered something. She grabbed the replica and tore it down into pieces. "It''s a taboo to create a replica, for us painters," blurted out Miss Lisa in a solemn voice.


    "God knows what devil had possessed me when I tried to make a replica of your art. Lil boy forgive me," apologized Miss Lisa, and took out a newspaper for her work.


    After that what happened was something that Aryan had never seen in his life, not even his previous life. Miss Lisa took the paintbrush and started waving it on the paper. Aryan was like, ''Tf is she doing, now?!!''


    And he got the answer just within a minute.


    Before his eyes was a painting of the night sky, filled with positivity, and even more beautiful than the one made by him.


    And to paint out that masterpiece she took three minutes!! It took her only three minutes to give birth to a masterpiece. The brush dropped from her hand and she kept on staring at the art made by her.


    Suddenly, tears came out gushing from her eyes, and she started crying. Aryan went near her, praised Miss Lisa for her work, and handed her a tissue to clean her face.


    At that time Miss Lisa cried a lot and stopped after Aryan used some Aryan used some of his power to calm down her chaotic heart.


    "Finally!! I completed the work, given to me by that old man," shouted out Miss Lisa.


    "And lil boy, whoever you are thanks to your art, I got the idea of this. Thank you very much, you have my gratitude," she said while pressing and suffocating Aryan between her huge mountains.


    While he was at it Aryan tried to sense the internal demon inside Miss Lisa, but it was not there, not anymore. It had already vanished from her heart leaving behind a new power for Miss Lisa.


    Meanwhile, every party''s preparation was complete, and they were about to enter the affected area, when the barrier vanished all of a sudden, pushing them into more confusion than before.


    Now that the barrier had vanished from there, Grand Elder used his divine sense to pin down Aryan''s location and found him getting suffocated between a lady''s two big mountains.


    "Pops, did you find Aryan?" Aditya asked from behind.


    "Yes," he answered.


    "How is he? Is he fine?!"


    "Umm¡­ He is getting suffocated somewhere."


    "What suffocated!!"


    "Yes, and he is in grave danger from dying of suffocation."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones and upvote my novel.

 Chapter 115 - All Branch Heads Assemble

    "Pops, what are you saying?!! Everything is going over my head!!"


    "Wait, he is safe now," said the Grand Elder and stopped Aditya from panicking. While he was having a hard time to understand what his pops was telling about, Sir Jean was using his divine sense to see the events of Aryan suffocation under the big mountains.


    Inside the school, art room. After crying to her heart content and hugging Aryan, Miss Lisa became unconscious again from chakra exhaustion and tiredness from the fighting. Aryan laid her down on a sofa, in the room, and took out Nagis from his interdimensional ring.


    He placed Nagisa near the sofa and exited the room, and went to the training hall, to check upon the others. And to his relief, everyone was fine and fast asleep.


    While he was thinking about what to do next, his virtual pad started vibrating. He took it out and saw it was a call from her great aunt Linda. Without any delay, he picked up the call and spoke with her.


    "Lil boy, are you fine? What happened inside?? What happened to the others?? Why are they on the ground??"


    Countless questions were bombarded on Aryan upon receiving the call. Aryan asked her to calm down first, then ask questions one by one. Chairwoman Linda followed his advice and asked him all the questions that she had asked before, but this time one after another, and not impatient like the previous time.


    After clearing all her doubts in mind, it was Aryan''s turn to ask questions, "Great aunt Linda, what should I do now? Everyone is fast asleep, and I am the only one who is not affected by that energy. Won''t it look odd and suspicious if I am the only one who has sense here?" asked Aryan.


    "Yea, I was thinking the same. Do one thing go to the left hand-side wall from there and stand before it."


    "Okay¡­..." replied Aryan hesitantly and did as he was asked to do. Suddenly, the wall before him shook, and an elevator appeared before him.


    "9h floor, now hop on it, now" ordered chairwoman Linda and disconnected the call from her side.


    Meanwhile Aryan, ''Ehh¡­. If I am not wrong the school has seen floors!! Then why did she asked me to press 9th floor?!!'' pondered Aryan. While he was contemplating some sound came from outside, most probably the sound of IGSHF team entering the school.


    Aryan didn''t make any delay and hop onto the elevator and pressed the 9th floor button. The split wall closed, and the elevator started moving, not up but downwards.


    Aryan, ''Wait, wait, wait, when she told me 9th floor, then she meant the 9th floor underground!! Holy shit!! The school has underground floors too!!'' exclaimed Aryan.


    No matter how he thought, he found the structure of the school a bit complex from how it looks from outside.


    1st¡­.2nd¡­..3rd¡­...4th....7th.....9th!!


    A sound beeping sound came from the elevator and it stopped abruptly. The door opened up¡­.. And the first person who greeted Aryan was none other than his dear gramps, Hiroki Aizawa.


    Not only his gramps, but many others were also present there. His pops, Sir Jean, chairwoman Linda, Principal Li, and Miss Ynna. Grand Elder hugged Aryan tightly and patted his head with love. But to his dismay, there weren''t any mountains this time.


    After their happy reunion, they asked Aryan about the events that happened in the last few hours and Aryan narrated them all, one by one.


    "So, it was her internal demon!! That caused all this trouble?!" asked the Grand Elder.


    "Yea, and it''s gone now. The moment she made that current masterpiece, it vanished from her," answered Aryan.


    "I see, good for her," said the Grand Elder and asked chairwoman Linda to take care of the aftermath. She agreed onto it and threw the task to Principal Li and to his secretary, Miss Ynna.


    "So gramps, should I stay here at school, or head home with you?" asked Aryan in hesitation.


    "Wahahaha wahahaha," laughed the Grand Elder and replied to his question. That he should head home with them now and let her great aunt deal everything from there. Aryan agreed to his gramps suggestion and left the school with them.


    Meanwhile, in the art room, the IGSHF academy team occupied it first and scanned Miss Lisa the reason for that weird energy before. They were about to take action on her when they got a call from Anisa explaining them about the events that happened some hours ago and gave them the order of not to harm her in any way.


    As ordered by the head, they just took her out of the room and sent her to the local hospital for a medical checkup. As she was unconscious from chakra depletion.


    While they were sending her to the hospital, they found a girl sleeping near the sofa, they saw her id card, verified that she was the real heir of the Hiragi family then called the Hiragi team, that was taking care of the students in the school training hall.


    The Head of the Hiragi family, apparently Nagisa''s dad threw the task to his subordinates and rushed to the art room for his daughter. Upon seeing Ashok Hiragi all of them saluted him and handed over Nagisa to him.


    He carried Nagisa in his arms and asked them the questions that were bubbling in his mind for a while. "So, who was the reason for all these events happening in the school?"


    "A lady named Miss Lisa. Sir," answered a cadet from the behind.


    "Oh, that girl in the ambulance?!"


    "Yes sir,"


    "And you are?" he asked with hesitation. He was getting a feeling that he had seen him somewhere, but where¡­. He couldn''t remember.


    "Sir, I am the IGSHF branch head of the eastern districts." answered the man in full spirit.


    Ashok Hiragi "...."


    ''Umm¡­.. Aren''t branch heads supposed to stay in their branch headquarters?!! And come out when there is an extreme emergency!!''


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.

 Chapter 116 - Mysterious Conference

    While he was pondering about it his eyes fell on the rest of the members, and once again he got the feeling that he had seen them somewhere.


    "Cough, All of you, if you don''t mind can you give me your introductions."


    "Sir, yes sir." they answered in unison.


    "I am the IGSHF Branch head of the western districts."


    "I am the IGSHF Branch head of the northern districts."


    "I am the IGSHF Branch head of the southern districts."


    "I am the IGSHF Branch head of the central zone."


    Ashok Hiragi "...."


    Completely dumbstruck. Not a single word was coming out of his mouth. Even the central zone head was present there. Even though he was many ranks above them, mobilizing all the IGSHF branch head for a single mission¡­. Gives out only two possibilities.


    ''Either the mission was something else, and they are saying it was a case of internal demon frenzy or some big shot mobilized them all for the mission.''


    He rejected the first possibility at once, cause of the energy fluctuation that his subordinates had recorded, giving the results that it was a case of Internal Demon Frenzy. That only left the second option about some big shot mobilizing them all. But who could it be was a big mystery for him.


    He tried asking them who was the one that gave the order and mobilized them, but the answer was something that he used to give in his youth days, "Sir, it was an order from the headquarter. We don''t know anything about it."


    He sighed out on the answer that he used to throw on others years ago and returned to the training hall. While he was busy talking with the branch heads, his subordinates were providing medical assistants to everyone and taking a roll count of them.


    Upon counting, they found out one child was missing and his name was Ryan.A. They reported the same to Nagisa''s dead and asked him to take a look at it.


    "Hmm.. What''s this kid''s background?" he asked in suspicion.


    "He is the future heir of that new company, named Alpha tech."


    "Oh~~~!! This kid has a pretty good background. Dig out every detail about him, now." he shouted in excitement. Cause he was getting a feeling that this kid had something to do with this event and the kid was somewhat special from others. Not for his background, but for the records that he found on Sir Robert''s virtual pad.


    A chakra energy score of 99999 was something that no ordinary kid can achieve. Forget about ordinary, not even prodigies can get that score at the age of seven. While he was getting pumped up over it he got an email from his younger brother containing the information about Ryan.A and his chakra score of 99999.


    This was the same data that Mr. Robert had leaked some hours ago.


    "Hmmm¡­. I found all the information about the kiddo, no need to dig out for now," he ordered his subordinates and handed Nagisa to his assistant. While he was talking with the other kids asking them what happened and why they were unconscious, Nagisa woke up from her sleep and looked around.


    "Uncle George!! What are you doing here?" she asked in astonishment.


    "Hehehe lil girl, you had a pretty good sleep I think."


    "Ahhh¡­. No, wait, I was with Ryan when that hand dragged me inside that painting¡­. Then that long dragon!!" she started blabbering all those things that were resurfacing in her memory.


    Nagisa''s dad asked his clan man to ask the kids questions and went near Nagisa to see what she was blabbering about.


    "Uncle George, I am saying the truth, I saw a huge long dragon and then it saved me¡­."


    "Nagisa, look here" ordered his father and touched her forehead to calm her down with a mind relaxing spell. The effect acted on her at once and she fell asleep again.


    "Take her home, I will inform the principal about it," ordered Nagisa''s father to the person named George and went towards the principal chamber to have a talk with him.


    Meanwhile, Aryan reached home with his dear gramps, pops, and uncle Jean. He took a quick shower, hydrated his dry skin, and went to the dining hall for dinner. Since it was Aryan''s first day at school Anisa had prepared chicken karaage, butter chicken, dosa and ordered some jalebi for him.


    Seeing the variety of dishes Aryan was more than happy to chomp down everything before him.


    Half an hour passed and the dinner event came to an end. After that, it was Anisa''s turn to ask questions about the internal demon. She asked many questions to Aryan and noted down every minute detail. Even though she knew that no one was behind it and it wasn''t someone''s evil plot, she doesn''t want to take any risk and stay safe than sorry, when it comes to Aryan.


    After analyzing, evaluating, and re-analyzing all the events, Anisa reached the conclusion that no third party was involved in this event and it happened on its own.


    While everyone was enjoying their chit chat, somewhere in a big room. Many people were seated on a round table, and one person was standing with a paper in his hand.


    "So ladies and gentlemen, we got some new information today. You all know about the company Alpha tech right?"


    "Yes."


    "Yea."


    "Yep."


    "I know."


    "It''s that new emerging company, right?"


    "Yes, ladies and gentlemen, and we got a new information today, that it''s owner''s son has a chakra score of 99999 at the age of seven."


    Listening to these two things ''99999'' and ''at the age of seven'' everyone was sent into confusion. No one dared to believe it was true. While they were gossiping among themselves, one of the ladies raised her hand to ask a question.


    "Yes miss, you are allowed to ask," said the host of the conference.


    "Can you show us the proof that what you are saying is not a lie, and you are not bluffing before us," said the lady seated opposite to him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.. [>.<]

 Chapter 117 - Information Broker Lynhart

    "It''s on your monitors now. Someone named Robert sent this to a Hiragi and we got it too," said the host.


    "Noice."


    "Very good."


    "Well done."


    "Nice, care to tell how you got it," asked another person sitting near him.


    The host grinned at the question and said "trade secret", and to his pleasure, no one persuaded him to tell the source of information.


    After seeing the genuine screenshots of the results, all of them were thinking of ways to bring that kid to their own schools. And the one who was most interested in doing that was the lady who asked for the proof in the beginning. She was chairwoman of a big education institution known by the name of Astrex Institute of education. And the one who could help her in that was the information broker before her, known by the name Lynhart.


    The world-famous information broker who could get you any to every information if you can pay the price. When everyone was pondering over different ways to make contact with Ryan, the chairwoman of Astrex Institution Of Education raised her hand. And this time she didn''t wait for Lynhart''s permission to speak.


    "State your price, I want that kid in my school,"


    Lynhart "...."


    Others "...."


    "What?!! You can''t do it?! Or you want to make a bid for it?" she asked without reservation. She knew it very well that Lynhart loves money and information loves Lynhart, so instead of beating around the bushes she went straight to the point.


    Till then others were silent, but when she saw the chairwoman throwing money to get that boy they opened their mouths, and instead of asking him the price they started a bid there, and that too on their own, without any host.


    "500 million spirit stones," said a man from the shadows.


    "Khekhe," laughed another person and shouted out "700 spirit stones."


    Seeing the bidding getting heated all of them participated in it actively. The bidding started from 500 and stopped at 800 billion and that too by Lynhart himself. All of them were completely shocked.


    The bidding was to buy information from Lynhart then why did he bid himself.


    "Lyn kid are you in your right mind?" asked the man from the shadows who had bid 500 million spirit stones in the beginning.


    "I am in my right mind, boss," replied Lynhart.


    "Then why the hell are you..."


    "I am bidding?!! Cause I want to buy that information too, from the person who is selling that information."


    "....."


    "Aren''t you the one who is gonna sell that?" asked the chairwoman of Astrex Institute of Education.


    Lynhart "...."


    "When did I say that I am selling the information, I have called you all to discuss the same."


    "What?!"


    "Yes, I tried to dig out his family background and other stuff and all I got is his parents name and his family net worth."


    "And¡­ What else did you get?" asked the other members in sync.


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing?!!"


    "Yes, nothing, not even his father''s DOB!!"


    Analyzing Lynhart''s tone of voice, others concluded that something was wrong and mysterious about that family. ''Lynhart the great information broker who could even dig out information on big families like the Hiragi''s, couldn''t dig out information on a family like that!!''


    "So, why did you call us here?" asked another lady from the shadows.


    "Hmm¡­. For sponsorship."


    "Sponsorship!! For what?!!"


    "What else do you think?"


    "Oh come on Jessica," intervened another voice. "Isn''t it obvious, he wants to infiltrate that school, and he wants us to sponsor him for this work."


    "Oh~~"


    "And I will sell the information at half the price to my sponsor, so who is up for it?"


    After saying the last few lines, he was expecting to see another bidding before him. But the reality came out to be something different. Everyone, literally everyone present there, raised their hands, and proposed the idea of joint collaboration.


    According to their devised plan, everyone will pay a fixed amount of spirit stones to Lynhart and he will try to dig out Ryan''s family background, and when he gets the information on hand, he will reveal that to all who have sponsored him. And for further information, the buyer''s party will have to pay more to Lynhart.


    While they were discussing these all Lynhart was keeping his mouth shut. In the beginning, he wanted to get a big amount of wealth from a single person, but the game changed when everybody present there agreed to pay him a lump sum amount.


    He agreed to their proposal with some hesitation, but in his heart, he was laughing like a wicked demon. Thinking "victory is mine."


    After the collaboration topic came to an end, another topic started about the High School tournament. The discussion was very heated and many of them were making assumptions who will win this year, and the conclusion was the Astrex Institute of Education had the most chances of winning.


    "Okay, gentlemen and women, that''s it for today, I will be waiting for your all transactions. Once I got the mentioned amount o spirit stones, I will start my work immediately."


    "Okay."


    "All right."


    "Will do right now"


    "Bye~~"


    "Cya~~"


    "Cya~~"


    Everyone said their farewell and ended the virtual conference. Even Lynhart vanished from there. Left alone in the room was a big round table and some chairs around it.


    Next-Day Morning,


    A news came that the Rising School Of Cultivation (RSC) was engulfed in weird energy, stopping the time of a part of the school, many became unconscious because of this but none of them were injured in any way.


    Aryan saw the news on the virtual tv screen and sighed out in relief that Miss Lisa''s name was not mentioned in this and she was safe from media exposures and criticisms.


    It was a weekend, Saturday, and as usual, it was time for his lecture with Granny Kotori.. From the last two years, Granny Kotori and Grand Elder had been taking turns to teach him many cultivation related things.

 Chapter 118 - Chemical Bonding

    Caution: Dear readers, your brain may get fried, you may get the urge to vomit, you may get the urge to bang your head on the wall, after reading this chapter. So keep your patience and calm down if you can''t understand something in this chapter.


    By the way, read it at your own risk. (>.<)


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    And thanks to that Aryan is now what we called an OP knowledgeable MC of the novel.


    He went to the same room as usual and took his seat. And as usual, Granny Kotori entered the room at 9:30 AM. But this time with someone else.


    The other one was none other than Aditya. Seeing his dad Aditya stood up at once and asked, "Huh¡­. Will dad teach me today?"


    Granny Kotori smiled and said, "Not today, but from today onwards."


    "What?!! What do you mean by today onwards?! Won''t you teach me after today?" he asked in confusion.


    "Ara ara lil kid, don''t be so impatient. I will teach you but in the evening. For now, your dad will teach you. Enjoy the hell, byee~~~" said Granny Kotori and left the room. Listening to her last words, Aryan was getting a tingling sensation throughout his body. ''What did he mean when she said enjoy hell?!!''


    And before he pondered some more over it he found out the answer.


    "P, C, M choose one alphabet of your choice."


    "Okay¡­. But.."


    Aryan was about to ask a question about it when Aditya stopped him and asked him to choose one without asking. Aryna agreed upon and after some thought, he chose the letter C.


    "Noice, then it is C."


    "And C stands for¡­.?" Aryan asked in doubt.


    "Chemistry and I will teach you organic chemistry today. You have mastered most of the inorganic, mom was telling about it. So we will study organics today."


    "Okay¡­." agreed on Aryan with a little hesitation. Cause his dad''s tone of voice and his facial expression were giving him a bad vibe. His tone of voice was normal as usual, but his face had the expression of someone who was about to do something evil or have some shady plans in mind.


    "Let''s start then," Aditya declared and asked his first question, "Aryan you must know about an atomic bond, right? Inorganic has few topics about them."


    Aryan nodded his head and said the definition of an atomic bond. "Ah, if I am not wrong atomic bonding is a type of chemical bonding and chemical bonding is the physical process that is responsible for the interactions between atoms and molecules."


    "Correct, and it has many types like covenant, metallic, van der waals, hydrogen bonding, and so on¡­.."


    "Yea, I have read about some," replied Aryan.


    "Okay, let me give you a quick summary first," said Aditya and started writing on the screen before him. After some minutes of work, he completed his writing and asked Aryan to take a look at them.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Metallic Bond


    Metallic bonds share outer bonds with atoms in a solid. Each atom gives off a positive charge by shedding its outer electrons, and the negatively charged electrons hold the metal atoms together.


    Ionic Bond


    Atoms are filled with an outer shell of electrons. Electron shells are filled by transferring electrons from one atom to the next. Donor atoms will take on a positive charge, and the acceptors will have a negative charge. They will attract each other by being positive and negative, and bonding will then occur.


    Covalent Bonds


    Atoms like to share their electrons, and this causes their outer shell to be complete. A covalent bond is produced by the sharing of atoms and electrons. This produces a strong covalent bond.


    Secondary Bonds


    Secondary bonds are significantly weaker than primary bonds in that they often produce weak links, and create deformations in the bond. Secondary bonds include hydrogen and van der waals bonds.


    Hydrogen Bonds


    A common bond is a hydrogen bond. They are most common in covalently bonded molecules that contain hydrogen. Hydrogen bonds share between covalent and oxygenated atoms. This leads to very small electrical charges around the hydrogen bond, and negative charges around the oxygenated bonds.


    Van der Waals Bonds


    Van der waals bonds are the weakest bond, but are incredibly important gases, that are cooled at lower temperatures. These bonds are created by small charges of positive and negative electron that produce a weak bond. Van der waals bonds are overwhelmed by thermal energy, causing them to malfunction.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    After staring at the screen for fifteen minutes Aryan nodded his head and said, Done reading and understanding each point."


    "Hehe, lil boy, you are quick in understanding!! All of these are high school level definition a level above the elementary ones." complimented Aditya. With that, he also added that Aryan was his son, and he is bound to be a genius.


    "Okay, now that you have a basic knowledge of atomic bond, do you know about molecular bonds?"


    "Uh¡­.. I know about them but not much, it''s not in the book so¡­." replied Aryan with hesitation. Seeing his son replying hesitantly Aditya ward off his worry by saying, "Ha!! No problem I will give you a quick summary about that too. After that, we will study bond and magic particles."


    And with that, he started writing on the screen again.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    A molecular, or covalent bond, is formed when atoms bond by sharing pairs of electrons. This sharing can occur from atom to atom, or from an atom to another molecular bond.


    Types 5


    Molecular bonds are classified as either singular bonds or multiple bonds. Molecular bonds form single bonds, where two atoms only share one pair of electrons.


    Multiple Molecular Bonds


    The double bond consists of two pairs of electrons, a triple bond consists of three pairs and quadruple bonds share four pairs of electrons; there are quintuple and sextuple bonds as well.


    Coordinate Covalent Bond


    In a coordinate covalent bond, a covalent, or molecular bond, is formed when only one of the two atoms is responsible for providing both electrons.


    Disulfide Bond


    A disulfide bond is a molecular bond that is formed when two sulfide atoms are linked to form polypeptide chains in proteins.


    High Energy Bonds


    High energy bonds release high energy levels when the bond undergoes hydrolysis.


    Ionic Bonds


    Ionic bonds cause the transfer of electrons from one atom to another atom, leaving it with a negative charge.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 119 - 200 Marks Test

    After Aditya stopped writing and let Aryan read from the screen, he took an hour to understand everything written on the screen and understand each and every concept by heart. He was frustrated by the fact that he can''t understand everything in an instant, and it takes as long as an hour to understand. In his previous life, he was much of a prodigy and could understand and learn something with just a look and here he was having a hard time to understand some texts!!


    In this one hour of the understanding period, Aditya asked him many times to help him and make him understand better, but Aryan was a dead set on understanding it himself, without any external help.


    Seeing his son''s action Aditya was both happy and sad at the same time. Sad because he didn''t get the chance to teach his son like he always wanted to do. And happy because the desire of Aryan to understand by himself was a good sign, showing when the time comes he can reach higher studies with ease, and even if he faces some difficulty a little extra help will push him to move forward.


    "So, wanna try out the knowledge you have learned now?" asked Aditya.


    "I am more than willing to try it out, but how?" questioned Aryan.


    "Hahaha," laughed Aditya and waved his hands towards Aryan. Suddenly two huge bundles of paper appeared on the table, with questions based on atoms, nucleus, electron, proton, bond, valency, and many more.


    Seeing the two bundles of assignment paper, Aryan emptied down half of the water in the bottle nearby and directly asked the two questions that Aditya wanted to hear.


    "Pops, tell the time limit and passing mark."


    "Hmm¡­. The time limit make it two hours, as there are some heavy calculation maths in it and for passing marks make it 299/300."


    "Okay," replied Aryan and started writing at once.


    What is an atom? Explain in 1000 words.


    What is a molecule? Explain in 1000 words.


    Define the physical and chemical properties of atoms.


    Define the physical and chemical properties of molecules


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    80. Difference between atoms and molecules. (500 Words)


    81. What is an electron?


    82. What is a proton?


    83. What is a neutron?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    120. What is a covalent bond?


    121. What is a hydrogen bond?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    199. What is your name?


    200. Submit the paper.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    One hour thirty-one minutes, it took Aryan almost one and a half hours to complete that paper, recheck and revise all the sheets and submit. Aditya was impressed by Aryan''s speed and received the paper.


    Aryan was going out of the room with the thought that today''s class was over and his pops will take some hours to check the answers and give him marks. But his expectation was completely crushed when his pops asked him where he was going.


    "Ahh¡­ Isn''t the class over? You will take some time to check the papers, right??" asked Aryan.


    "No!! The class hasn''t started yet!! That was just a warmup of your mind," answered Aditya and put all the sheets on a glass table. Suddenly. A light glowed and the papers on it vanished.


    Aryan, ''Ehhh¡­ Will that table check my papers, instead of dad?'' While he was thinking about it, his dad replied to the question that he had asked earlier, "Till now what we learned with me was just theory, and since you have mastered the theories I think you won''t be getting any problem in its application."


    "Theory?! Application?!! What is this all about? Explain me in brief," requested Aryan.


    "Ah¡­. The thing is in the past two years whatever you have learned from your gramps and granny that make you eligible to become a veteran in army and defense academies."


    "Okay... and??"


    "They have also taught you all the basic stuff that we forgot to teach you, in the beginning, five years after your birth."


    "And....?"


    " And to atone for my past mistake, I will teach you university-level science and magic application."


    Aryan "....."


    "That assignment of atoms, molecules, and chemical bonds that you solved now is high school''s last year''s final exams paper."


    Aryan "...."


    Before Aditya gave another shock to Aryan, the table glowed and all the papers that had vanished earlier appeared on it again. Aditya went near, collected the paper, checked something, and handed it to Aryan, with a compliment "good work"


    Aryan received those two bundles of paper and saw the mark on it 199/200. Seeing the mark of 199, he was both happy, and a little frustrated at the same time. Happy because he passed the test and frustrated because he wanted to score 200 but got one mark less.


    Aditya noticed his somewhat sad face and asked him the reason for it. Aryan put the mark sheet on the table and said that he wanted to score 200 but got one mark less.


    Listening to his reason of sadness, Aditya started laughing and called him a dumdum. Aryan was somewhat confused about it and was about to ask the reason when Aditya asked him to pull out the last sheet of paper from that bundle and see the 200th question.


    As asked by his dad he pulled out the last sheet and saw the last question. That was not a question to begin with, rather it was an instruction of submitting the paper.


    Aryan laughed hard at that and remembered that there were only 198 subject related questions and the last two questions were asking his name and to submit the paper.


    After becoming content with his mark, Aryan asked the question that he had wanted to ask for a while. "Pops, did that table checked my answer sheets?!!"


    "Pfft, wahahaha wahahaha. No, my dumdum, how can a table have such intelligence?!! It''s a teleportation device for objects of small sizes. I asked my research branch new interns to check it for me."


    "Oh~~~!!"


    "Yes, and now we just have to read the last topic before we start organic chemistry and the magical science in daily life."


    Aryan "....."


    "You wanted to ask something??" asked Aditya.


    "I know what organic chemistry is¡­. But what is this new topic, Magical Science In Daily Life?!!"


    "Ahahaha, that, You will find out soon, but before that try to understand this" said Aditya and started writing again on the screen.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Energy: Energy is a property of objects which can be transferred to other objects or converted into different forms, but cannot be created or destroyed. Organisms use energy to survive, grow, respond to stimuli, reproduce, and for every type of biological process. The potential energy stored in molecules can be converted to chemical energy, which can ultimately be converted to kinetic energy, enabling an organism to move. Eventually, most of the energy used by organisms is transformed into heat and dissipated.


    Types of Energy:


    Kinetic Energy


    The energy associated with objects in motion is called kinetic energy. For example, when an airplane is in flight, the airplane is moving through the air very quickly¡ªdoing work to enact change on its surroundings. The jet engines are converting potential energy in fuel to the kinetic energy of movement. A wrecking ball can perform a large amount of damage, even when moving slowly. However, a still wrecking ball cannot perform any work and therefore has no kinetic energy. A speeding bullet, a walking person, the rapid movement of molecules in the air that produces heat, and electromagnetic radiation, such as sunlight, all have kinetic energy.


    Potential Energy


    What if that same motionless wrecking ball is lifted two stories above a car with a crane? If the suspended wrecking ball is not moving, is there energy associated with it? Yes, the wrecking ball has energy because the wrecking ball has the potential to do work. This form of energy is called potential energy because it is possible for that object to do work in a given state.


    Objects transfer their energy between potential and kinetic states. As the wrecking ball hangs motionlessly, it has 0% kinetic and 100% potential energy. Once the ball is released, its kinetic energy increases as the ball picks up speed. At the same time, the ball loses potential energy as it nears the ground. Other examples of potential energy include the energy of water held behind a dam or a person about to sky dive out of an airplane.


    Chemical Energy


    Potential energy is not only associated with the location of matter, but also with the structure of matter. A spring on the ground has potential energy if it is compressed, as does a rubber band that is pulled taut. The same principle applies to molecules. On a chemical level, the bonds that hold the atoms of molecules together have potential energy. This type of potential energy is called chemical energy, and like all potential energy, it can be used to do work.


    For example, chemical energy is contained in the gasoline molecules that are used to power cars. When gas ignites in the engine, the bonds within its molecules are broken, and the energy released is used to drive the pistons. The potential energy stored within chemical bonds can be harnessed to perform work for biological processes. Different metabolic processes break down organic molecules to release the energy for an organism to grow and survive.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Aryan stared at the screen, and it took him only a few minutes to understand these. These were way much easier to understand than the chemical bonding.


    "Already done?!" asked Aditya.


    "Yes, done and ready to learn more, but not organic chemistry," replied Aryan.


    "Then?!!"


    "I want to learn about Magical Science in Daily Life. I am getting bored from all these topics today."


    "Hehe, no problem, let''s keep organics for any other day.. We will start Magical Science then."

 Chapter 120 - The Four Important Things

    "So Aryan, before I teach you something else, let me ask first, you know the basic elemental spells, right?"


    "Yes¡­.. I know, I have mastered them long ago. Be it fire, water, air, ice, earth, or any other elements, I can use them all."


    "Noice," complimented Aditya and asked him whether he knows or not that these spells exist from the ancient times.


    "Yes, I know," replied Aryan. First of all, he was a soul of ancient times, so it''s obvious he will know, and the second thing with the introduction of chakra the effect of the spells was somewhat upscaled, but the principle was the same.


    "Good, then do you know what we are gonna study in the subject of Magical Science in everyday life?"


    "No¡­." Aryan replied hesitantly.


    "We will read about the science behind every magic that we use in our daily life."


    Aryan "...."


    "But before that," added Aditya and snapped his finger. Suddenly the four walls around them vanished, and they found themselves in a big garden, filled with grasses and long big trees.


    "Heavens Garden?!!" asked Aryan.


    "Yea, it''s something like that, but not that same place you went last time."


    "Okayyy....."


    "It''s my laboratory."


    Aryan "...."


    ''The hell, since when labs look like a garden now? For the last two years I have been given access to tv, and I have seen how labs look like¡­.. But this¡­.''


    "Lil boy, thinking about it doesn''t look like a lab, right?"


    "Yea."


    "Actually it''s the testing ground of my lab, and this whole area is under me. My lab is located ten kilometers away from here."


    "I see."


    "So where were we? Oh, yea remembered. First, try using a fireball spell on that big tree."


    As asked, Aryan summoned a fireball and threw it towards the giant tree.


    Boom!!


    The moment it came in contact with the trunk, the fireball exploded, scratching off a huge part of the trunk. Aditya observed something on that fireball and didn''t say anything.


    "Dad, how was that attack?" Aryan asked in eagerness. He knew it very well that his attack was way much more powerful than a seven-year kid and it was comparable to Takeru''s and Yoshino''s attacks, even then he asked. Cause from the last two years whenever he does something good, either his granny or his gramps used to compliment him on his achievements and he was getting fond of those compliments.


    "Hmm¡­. Good, I guess, at your age. But let me show you something," said Aditya and pointed his index finger towards the tree and said, "Bang"


    A small and blue colored emerged from his finger and headed towards another big tree before him. Aryan was expecting that the small fireball of his father would burn down that tree completely, and he stuck onto that expectation for the next one second, before he saw the result and got a 9.9 magnitude heart quake.


    The little blue-colored fireball went straight and collided with the trunk of the tree, as expected and imagined by Aryan. But after that, the scene was completely different. The moment it came in contact with the trunk a huge blast became visible before them. And to his surprise, the fire produced in it engulfed the rest of the forest behind it.


    Just within a fraction of minutes, a forest filled with gigantic trees as big as a fifteen stored building was burnt into ashes.


    "So, how was it?" asked Aditya.


    Aryan "...."


    "Hehehe," laughed Aditya. "I know you are too surprised at the moment to speak anything, but what will you do if I say you can do things like that after learning the Magical Science In Everyday life?"


    "How?! What?!!"


    "Yea, it''s all thanks to science, that my fireball was on a completely different realm than yours. And for your information, this method and this subject was discovered and designed by me. No other family in the world know about this."


    Aryan "....."


    "Only the loyal members of the family knows how to use this."


    "Then it''s a big family secret?" asked Aryan. Because he was gonna learn this technique soon, so before doing anything there is no harm to collect some extra information about that.


    "Actually no,"


    "Huh¡­.?!!"


    "There were many books all over the world, explaining my fighting style and revealing my secrets of this technique, but only a few can make this applicable in reality."


    "Why so?!" asked Aryan.


    "Because, to use this technique, you need four important things, and not everybody has that."


    "What four things?" he questioned again.


    "First you must have a brain that can process things at a faster rate, if you can''t do that then you are not eligible for this technique. Second, you must have high endurance, cause when you practice this technique for the first time you will get an unbearable pain in your head. Third, you must have a vast soul sea, as it consumes a lot of chakra energy. And fourth also the last, you must have a deep knowledge of science."


    "Hmmm¡­." said Aryan and began his contemplation about it. He was sure about his endurance and chakra reserve but not so sure about the other two.


    Seeing the lil boy pondering over something Aditya patted his head and asked, "Do you have any doubts?"


    "Yes¡­."


    "What is it? Tell me quickly. I have decided to teach this method by today evening."


    Aryan "...."


    "Quick, ask quick. Don''t make any delays."


    Seeing his dad was in a hurry, he didn''t hesitate any more and asked out the question that was bubbling up in his mind, "Pops, do you think I Can learn this technique? I mean do you think I have all those four things?"


    Aditya "....."


    Seeing his dad keeping quiet, Aryan "...."


    Suddenly, Aditya started laughing, "Wahahah, wahahah, whahahaha" and kept on laughing for some time. And meanwhile Aryan was staring at him with confusion.


    After sometime he calmed down and said, "Lil boy, do you think I brought you here without even knowing your capability, whether you can do it or not??"

 Chapter 121 - Magical Science Training Begins

    "I don''t know¡­.." he answered hesitantly.


    "Pfft, I have been observing you for the last two years, and you have more than enough qualifications to learn this technique, at this age."


    Hearing his dad, the fast-beating heart of Aryan calmed down for some time. But there was one more thing that was bugging him after what his dad spoke.


    "Dad¡­. What do you mean by, at this age?"


    "Ahem," he cleared his voice first. Aryan frowned a little on this action of his dad but didn''t say anything to him and waited for his reply.


    "The thing is, you must be 20+ to learn that technique and I devised that technique at the age of 22, and those who tried to learn before that ended up in the mental hospital or crippling their cultivation technique."


    Aryan "...."


    After listening to his words, he was thinking of 101 methods to escape from that place. A technique that 20+ age people should learn, he was teaching that to a 7-year-old kid.


    ''Is he dead set on killing me,'' thought Aryan, and started looking around to find an escape route.


    "There aren''t any escape routes from here," added Aditya.


    "Cough, is it written on my face, that I am trying to escape?" asked Aryan.


    "Not written, but any seven year kid will try to do that after listening to the things I just said. But let me tell you the reasons they ended up in hospitals."


    "Okay¡­. Please go on."


    "The ones who tried to learn it and ended up crippling their cultivation because they had a medium-sized or small sized soul sea and it requires a vast soul sea to nullify the internal impact and their small-sized soul¡­."


    "Soul sea couldn''t handle that impact and they ended up crippling their cultivation base?"


    "Yes, and the ones who ended up in the hospital because they didn''t have the required mental energy and maturity level of the brain to use that technique."


    Listening to it Aryan got an idea and said, "Pops, what makes you think I have that sort of mental energy and maturity level, that I can use that technique? I am still a 7-year-old innocent kid."


    "Sigh¡­.. You really want me to tell you all the reasons?"


    "Yes¡­." persisted Aryan.


    "Okay, let me start then. My dear Lil boy Aryan," he started in a sweet voice, "The reason why I think you are more than eligible to learn this technique is because I have seen you using divine sense, many times a day. And no 7-year-old innocent id can use that. And that too more than eight times a day."


    Aryan "...."


    "Also, no 7-year-old innocent kid pry into others telepathy."


    Aryan "...."


    He added some more, "One more thing I remembered that no 7-year-old..."


    Before he says something else Aryan stopped him and said, "Pops, pops, pops. I think that''s enough. Tell me what to do now. I don''t know why, but my heart is getting pumped up now to learn this technique."


    "Hehe, good kid," complemented Aditya and passed him a bottle of orange juice.


    Aryan opened the bottle and gulped it down in one go with the thought, "The hell!! How did he know about all these things?"


    After he emptied down the bottle, Aditya patted his head again and asked, "You ready?!!"


    "Yea, ready."


    "Then let''s start," said Aditya and asked him to create a fireball on his hand and asked him to maintain it on his hand, instead of throwing it somewhere.


    As asked he created a fireball on his hand and showed it to his dad, "Like this?!"


    "Yea. Now try to maintain that flame on your left hand and take out your right hand."


    "Okay¡­.." replied Aryan and did as he was asked to.


    "Now try creating a small water ball on your hand."


    Aryan created a water ball as asked by his pops. Till now he wasn''t facing any problem nor any backlashes. Seeing he was doing fine Aditya asked him to generate thunder or rather electricity on his left hand''s middle finger and index finger, while maintaining the water bubble above his left hand''s palm.


    "Yes, now what to do next?" asked Aryan in eagerness. He didn''t know what he was doing. But whatever he was doing making his heart beat faster. Giving him a sensation that if he succeeds something boombastic may happen.


    "Good, now insert those two fingers into that ball on your hand and try circulating the electricity through it."


    "Okay¡­." replied Aryan and tried to follow the step of his dad. While he was circulating now and maintaining a water ball on his left hand, his fire on his right hand was getting smaller.


    "That won''t do," shouted Aditya. "Try to maintain both the process at the same time," ordered Aditya.


    Aryan nodded his head and tried to maintain them both. But no matter how much he tried he was unable to do so. While he was getting stressed over it and thinking of a way to maintain both, something happened and something got triggered in him. Splitting his consciousness into two.


    Suddenly, the process on both hands became stable and more efficient. Aryan was in his sense, but at the same time he became unaware of his surroundings. Only his pops voice was audible to his ears.


    "Good, you are maintaining both at the same time. Now try to feel in the two fingers you have inserted some air is revolving around it, try to feel that air."


    Aryan heard his command and tried to feel the air, and to Aditya''s surprise he did it in an instant and replied, "Pops, if I am not wrong one is hydrogen and the other is oxygen right."


    "Absolutely correct, now try to collect that oxygen on one finger and eliminate that hydrogen from it."


    Aryan followed his pops'' guidance and started eliminating the hydrogen and collecting the oxygen. While he was doing all these his clothes were getting sweaty, as if he had taken a dive into any river.


    He was sweating in buckets and some of them were entering his eyes, but unaware of all these feelings Aryan was only listening to his pops and following his guidance.

 Chapter 122 - Omega Deity Particle

    "Good, now repeat that process till the water ball on your hand disappears completely. And don''t lose your focus."


    "Hmm¡­." replied Aryan and kept on doing the same step again and again, till the water ball disappears from his hand and a small ring of tornado forms around his index finger made up of oxygen gas only.


    "You are doing good," complemented Aditya again and asked him to increase the fireball size on his right hand by adding more energy and forcibly compress its size. Since it was an easy task for him, he increased the size to that of a football, by adding more energy, then compressed it by wrapping it in a layer of his mental energy.


    He was getting a rough idea, that when that fireball hits the target it will give a big explosion, but he couldn''t understand what''s the work of those oxygen revolving on his left hand''s index finger.


    "Now wrap those oxygen gas around the fireball and let it mix with it for some time," instructed Aditya.


    Aryan understood that he had to wrap it around that compressed fireball, but "let it mix for some time" he couldn'' understand those lines. He was hesitating whether to do it or not, when Aditya''s voice rang again in his ears, "Do it quick,"


    Without any further delay, he wrapped those collected amounts of oxygen around the fireball and left it for a while. While he was observing it carefully, something miraculous happened before his eyes.


    The reddish-yellow fireball on his hand changed its color to blue.


    Aryan was watching at it like a dumdum, when his pop''s voice rang again, asking him to throw it towards the tree.


    "Hmm," replied Aryan and threw it towards a giant tree.


    It went straight and upon contact BOOOM!!!


    A fiery explosion, powerful enough to burn that entire tree. Even then it couldn''t burn it to ashes like Aditya''s fireball. Till now Aryan was in a semi-conscious state. He was not aware of his surroundings and the only source he was listening to was his pop''s voice.


    But that fiery explosion brought him to his senses and made him aware of his surroundings. He felt somewhat wet and looked down at his clothes and found himself drenched in sweat. Not only that, his eyes were also burning, because of the sweat on his forehead entering into them.


    "Passable for now," said Aditya and threw a small ring towards him.


    Aryan caught the ring and asked, "What''s this pops?"


    "A Battle Suite Ring, a new product of my company," replied Aditya and asked him to try it out by wearing it on his right hand.


    Aryan wore it on his right hand and, as asked by his pops, passed a little amount of chakra through it.


    Hswip!!


    A black fitting suit appeared around Aryan and engulfed him completely. From a distance it looked as if the costume was devouring Aryan, but just after a second the scene became clear and Aryan was seen in that same black fitting suit.


    "Oof, nice. My body is feeling light now!! Pop''s is this the..."


    "Yea, it''s one of the features of this suite. It will make your body light and mind free calm."


    "I see,"


    "But once you remove that suit, your body will become heavy, and your mind will get fuzzy for some time."


    Aryan "...."


    "But worry not, you will get used to it in a year or two."


    Aryan "...."


    ''Sigh, he is dead set on killing me today. I think the old seven is back!!''


    "Pops, what to do next?" asked Aryan after wearing that Battle Suite.


    "Hehe, very excited you are!! Before doing something tell me did you understand what you did now??"


    "Yes¡­.. I somewhat understood it."


    "Then tell, what did you understand?"


    "Ah¡­. First of all, I created the fireball, I don''t know why you asked me to do it, but leave it for now. Second, I created that water ball and passed electricity through it. My two fingers worked as electrodes and when I passed electricity through it, water decomposed into Hydrogen and Oxygen."


    "Correct, and after that, I asked you to eliminate hydrogen and collect the oxygen."


    "And when I added that oxygen onto the fireball it burned completely in presence of sufficient oxygen and turned blue due to an increase in temperature, right?" asked Aryan.


    "Yes, and for your question why I asked you to create that fireball in the beginning, because in a real fight you have to create that fire first, then do all the process inside that fire within some nano-seconds and launch it towards the target. And if you are not fast enough¡­." he paused at that.


    "Then the result will be death," added Aryan.


    "So, you understood what you did, right?"


    "Yes, I understood. In simple words, I did electrolysis of water on one hand, collected oxygen from it then added it to the fire for complete combustion on the other hand."


    "Absolutely correct."


    "And now you want me to practice that thing again and again till I master it like you?!"


    "Ah¡­.. about that part, you are half wrong and half correct."


    Aryan "...."


    "For now, just practice, practice, and practice. We are in a time-free zone where you can spend as much time as you want."


    "Time free zone?!! What''s that?" asked Aryan.


    "It''s as it sounds, a zone where time doesn''t flow."


    "What?!! Doesn''t flow?!!!"


    "To be precise, the flow of time is very slow here. Spending one year here is equal to an hour in the outside world."


    Aryan "...."


    ''The fck is this place!! Cultivators from the ancient era will do anything to everything to get their hand on this place''


    After rearranging his thought he asked the question that was bugging him the most. "Pops, where is this place located?"


    "Hehehe, you finally asked the question that I have been waiting for," Aditya said happily.


    "Okay¡­.. Then where are we?"


    "Inside an Omega Deity particle."


    Aryan "..."


    "Hehe, don''t worry. I know that you don''t know its meaning. I will explain it don''t worry."


    "Please do," added Aryan.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop power stones at reset.

 Chapter 123 - Just Do It Already

    "Omega Deity Particle is a special type of particle found in the inhabitants of the Land Of Gods."


    Aryan "...."


    "I know, now you will ask what''s that. Don''t get impatient I will explain you."


    "Hm¡­."


    "After ascending the seven foundation stages and seven advance stages, a practitioner gets the title of a deity. And this Omega Deity Particle is the blood drop of one of our ancestors."


    "Blood drop?!!"


    "Yes, blood drop. And we somehow got it and did intensive research on it."


    "And the result was¡­."


    "The result we found¡­.. Time flows slowly within the blood of Omega Deities. Not only that, we found something else too. When the blood is inside its owner, the flow of time almost stops, that''s what makes them immortal deities."


    "Oh¡­..!!"


    "And my lab is located inside a single particle. We can''t waste the entire blood, so I made it here."


    "Okay¡­.." replied Aryan. Most of the things his pops said were getting deflected from his brain and going here and there. And learning from the past lessons he didn''t ask further questions to trigger a filler event.


    "So all I have to do now is practice, right?" he asked for confirmation.


    "Yea, practice like your life is on the line."


    "Will do," replied Aryan, and tried to repeat the steps he had done earlier. Create a fireball on the right hand and created a waterball on left, then pass electricity through it, with the help of his two fingers. After that separation of hydrogen and collection of oxygen. At last, the addition of the collected oxygen to the fireball.


    On the second try, it took him six minutes to do all the steps. But this time he felt something different. He didn''t get satisfied and tried again. The same six minutes as the second time.


    Even then he didn''t get satisfied and tried again. Aditya observed the puzzled expression on his face and asked him the reason. Aryan hesitated for a while, then spoke out his worries, "Pops, when I was doing it for the first time I felt somewhat different."


    "Different? How?!!"


    "Uh¡­ I don''t know how to explain it, but it was like I became unaware of the surroundings and only your voice was audible to me."


    O.o


    "Yea, but now..."


    "You can''t get into it, right?"


    "Yea!! How did you know?"


    "Hehehe lil boy, I have my own sage mode," answered Aditya.


    "And this sage mode is¡­.??"


    "Something that has been in our blood from ancient times. Inherited from one of the Seven Sages."


    "Oh~~~!!"


    "Yea and only the direct bloodline can use it, I think you will awaken it in a year or two."


    "Okay~~~" replied Aryan and was about to go for another round when some words spoken by his dad struck him hard. ''One of the seven sages''


    "Pops, pops, pops. You said one of the seven sages!!! Is our ancestor!!!"


    "Yes~~~~~, Even my mom''s family is one of the direct descendent family."


    Aryan "...."


    "Sigh¡­.. I will ask you about it later. For now, tell me how to get into this sage mode?"


    "You can''t." blurted out Aditya.


    "I can''t?!! Why I can''t?!!" questioned Aryan.


    "It''s more like you will get it in time, that''s all I can say for now," said Aditya and sipped his orange juice packet.


    "Understood," replied Aryan, and went for another round.


    After practicing it for many hours, the time reduced by one minute. Now he was taking five minutes to do the whole task. Aditya got impressed by his rapid improvement and gave him some pointer as a reward.


    Aryan gladly listened to his pops and used the pointer and tips, advised by him. Even then he couldn''t pass through three minutes. He was getting frustrated over it, but since he wasn''t feeling tiredness, sleep, and hunger because of the special suit he kept on practicing.


    In the beginning, some hours passed to reach five minutes, after that it took him a day to reach three minutes, but after that, he didn''t take him some hours nor any days but took weeks to reach two minutes.


    A whole fourteen weeks he took to reach the processing time of two minutes. All this time Aditya was watching over him and didn''t interfere with him in his practice. He was going back and forth from his lab to the testing ground, where Aryan was practicing, and practice ground to the lab.


    After the 20th week, Aryan finally reached the processing time of one minute and took a break from his training. Till then he hadn''t taken a single break and kept on doing the same step again and again.


    Seeing his son had taken a break, Aditya passed him another bottle of orange juice and asked him to refresh himself with that. Aryan took the bottle and emptied it down in one go. Even then he wasn''t feeling hunger and need of water all this time his tongue was missing the taste of different food varieties.


    Though the orange juice was nothing special, but as the says goes, something is better than nothing. He satisfied his carve of taste with that orange juice and spoke out the words that he had been holding inside him for a long, "Pops, I don''t think I can improve any further, at least not for the time being."


    "Hmm¡­. I know."


    "You already know?!"


    "Yes, I already know," answered Aditya and asked him to remove that battle suit ring. Aryan thought since he can''t improve any further his pops was asking to remove the suit and return home. So he did as he was asked to.


    But before that he asked the question that had almost slipped from his mind, "Pops, how much will it hurt when I remove the ring? Will it be a sudden pain or the pain will come after some time?? Will it remain for a long time or fade away after some minutes??" he bombarded Aditya with such questions to get a single reply for all.


    "Just do it already, you will know soon."


    Aryan "...."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget my precious motivational power stones >.<

 Chapter 124 - The Seven Sages

    As asked by his dad he removed the ring and threw it towards him. He caught the ring and showed Aryan four fingers, then three, then two, and at last showed him a grabbing motion.


    Suddenly, Aryan felt a sharp pain in his head, not only that, but his body too became heavy all of a sudden. Tears and blood came out from his eyes, nose and ears. Aryan couldn''t endure the pain and shouted out, "Aaahhhhhhhhh, gahhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Seeing his son bleeding all over and shouting out in pain, Aditya wanna run near him and help, but he already had made up his mind and heart of not interfering in it.


    Aryan continued his screeching and shouting for some time before he fainted from excessive blood, water, and chakra loss. Blood and water through his eyes, nose, and ears, and chakra through his forehead.


    He didn''t know, nor wanted to know at that time, but for some unknown reason, all the chakra in his body got mobilized and gushed out from his forehead, emptying down his vast soul sea completely.


    After he fell down on the ground and closed his eyes, Aditya went near and snapped his fingers pointing towards Aryan. A virtual screen appeared above his body and came a sound from within, "Is he fine? What were his symptoms?! And symptom level?" asked the voice.


    "Hmm¡­. Symptoms were normal, symptom level 1, he fainted from loss of blood, water and chakra."


    "Good, I was expecting a level 2 symptoms, but it will be good for him if he managed to do it by staying within symptoms level 1."


    "Yea," replied Aditya and disconnected the call.


    "Reeeee, my lil boy, sorry for giving you all this pain. Your pops will do anything to everything for your forgiveness, but for now, get over with it," whispered Aditya in his years and carried him over to his lab.


    Aryan in his dreams~~~


    "Ahhhh, my head, still hurting from that pressure." He looked around and found himself in a dark space, yet again. In his new life of seven years, almost every time he faints or becomes unconscious, he finds himself in a dark space. The same space where he had been stuck for two millennia.


    But this time the space was something different. No planets, nor any celestial bodies were visible nearby. It was pitch dark all around, and he was floating in the middle.


    He knew it well, that roaming here and there won''t take him anywhere, so instead of doing his vain tries he closed his eyes and tried to make a connection with Yui (Unknown Voice Chan)


    But no matter how many times he tried he was unable to do so.


    "Sigh¡­. Yui sama is offline, it seems. Well¡­. I will dig out something from the twin dragon grimoire," murmured Aryan and closed his eyes again to dive into his soul sea. But to his surprise, he couldn''t even feel his soul sea, let alone opening the twin dragon grimoire inside it.


    All the odds were against him now, he couldn''t connect with Yui, he couldn''t feel his soul sea, nor he could open his twin dragon grimoire, containing the profound knowledge of cultivation by the Sage of Harmony.


    All these events were getting on his mind. He was reaching at a point of max frustration and ultimately despair. When all the other ways got blocked, he tried to move here and there in that dark space, but then again all in vain.


    His body was getting heavier, his mind was getting dense, his vision was getting blurry, he no longer remembered anything, all he remembered was his dark life in that dark space. While he was about to give up and close his eyes forever, Seven black orbs appeared over his head and started spinning above him.


    Aryan looked at them with his blurry vision but didn''t find anything special in them. He was about to close his eyes again, when one of the black orbs glowed and changed golden, with an unknown symbol on it. Aryan looked at it with eyes opened, but couldn''t recognize that symbol.


    While he was pondering over it, another orb glowed golden with another mysterious symbol on it. One after another, the rest of the five glowed and stopped revolving above him. Aryan no longer wanted to close his eyes now.


    The orbs and the symbol on it had somewhat piqued his interest, and he wanted to know more about them. He reached out his hand to touch one and got pulled by the force to stand straight from his lying down position. Aryan was completely awake then, the despair, frustration, and all the negative feelings from his mind had cleared up.


    Suddenly, all the golden orbs joined together and went higher than their previous position. Aryan was contemplating whether to go after them or not when seven golden rays emerged from them and hit Aryan on his forehead.


    Just for a second, a bright light engulfed the entire space, making everything visible. But at that moment Aryan was not in his right state to see or watch his surroundings.


    Countless characters were floating around him, his twin dragon grimoire was emitting light, and Aryan was talking to the real Seven Sages souls inside him.


    "Harmony,"


    "Fate, "


    "Time"


    "Creation, "


    "Spirit,"


    "Dimensions"


    "Heavens,"


    "O'' the chosen one


    O'' the 8th sage of this Universe, we the Seven sages of the past will bestow our power upon you."


    Aryan "...."


    "O'' our estimations were wrong,


    The dark is rising, and we have no time to spare.


    Once you inherit our powers, it will be your duty after that to maintain the peace of the universe."


    Aryan "...."


    "Don''t worry lil one, Yui is just asleep, and your Twin Dragon Grimoire is changing its form to the Grimoire Of The 8th Sage. Once it''s done, you will be able to access our million years old profound knowledge."


    Hearing all these things, Aryan''s mind was becoming blank. In the beginning, after he awakened his first cultivation star and inherited the power of Sage Of Harmony, he was of the idea that he would awaken his powers one by one, before the age of eighteen. To face the day, that was recorded in the records, to face the day that was spoken in the prophecies. But all the events before his eyes were crushing his idea of slowly awakening power.


    "My knowledge of power awakening is completely shattered..." blurted out Aryan. Seeing the 8th sage freaking out from them and having a hard time digesting everything, one of the Seven Sages descended near him and touched his forehead with a wisp of her power.


    The energy spread throughout his body, calming down his soul, and elevating the headache that he was having earlier. Aryan looked at the celestial being before her and got enchanted by her beauty.


    "My dear little Aryan take care, your sister will always be waiting for you." said the beauty before him. Fair skin, silver eyes, blonde hairs, and a perfectly balanced body.


    Without knowing how what and why Aryan nodded his head and hugged the beauty before him. The moment he touched her, countless memories surfaced in his mind, giving him another wave of headaches.


    The sage felt the pain he was feeling and caressed his head to alleviate his pain and sealed the part of his past memories.


    Once again, without knowing why Aryan started crying and called the sage his sister. The other six watching this from above descended down and hugged Aryan from all sides. Out of nowhere, Aryan felt a warmness in his heart that he had never felt before. Not even with his current parents.


    After some minutes of get-together, another person came forward and touched Aryan''s forehead. Simultaneously all the others too came forward and touched his forehead.


    "Are we ready," asked one of the sages.


    "Yes, we are." replied the others in unison.


    "Hmmm¡­. Little boy, I know you have countless questions bubbling up in your mind and another wave of questions will strike you, once we leave this place."


    Aryan "..."


    "But worry not, you will find the answers and the keys eventually, and get out of here."


    "Answers and get out of here¡­.!!" exclaimed Aryan, he was opening his mouth again to ask something more, but before he did, all of them nodded their head to agree upon something and injected something into Aryan through his forehead and vanished.


    "See you soon, lil boy," was the last thing he remembered after they left. He was in a daze and continued to be in a daze for some time before he came to his senses and found himself above a galaxy.


    ''The fck, how did I get here?!'' was the first thing that came into his mind.


    "Sigh¡­.. What was that? Who are those people? Are they the real seven sages?!"


    As told by the person before, a gigantic wave of countless questions hit him, hard enough to make him go crazy from overthinking.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop power stones, next chapter coming soon (>.<)

 Chapter 125 - Addition Of A Second Loli?!! WTF

    He was about to shout out in madness when a familiar sound echoed in his mind, "Yui back to work. All connections stabilized, servers working fine."


    Aryan "...."


    "Hello hello, master Aryan, can you hear me? Answer yes if you can."


    Listening to the familiar voice at the end of that mysterious event, Aryan was tempted to spank Yui and gave her some sort of punishment. But he controlled his anger for the time being and responded to her telepathy, "Yes, I can hear you."


    "Good," she replied and started narrating how she suddenly lost her energy and went into a deep sleep, some hours ago. And how she woke up from her sleep and found herself in a new form.


    Aryan intervened her and asked about her new form. Earlier she was a busty beauty, with a well-endowed chest to make someone feel comfy.


    ''And now she is saying her form changed!! Must be a level above that''s thought Aryan and tried to dive into his soul sea.


    And to his joy and surprise, he could feel his soul sea once again. He dived in and found himself before his soul gate. Usually, whenever he dives in, he always finds himself inside his soul sea. But this time for some unknown reason he found himself outside of it.


    "Okay¡­. Looks like a surprise is waiting for me inside," murmured Aryan and waved his hands to open the gate.


    "....."


    Nothing happened, no reaction. The gate didn''t even budge. It was his first time seeing something like that. The gate wasn''t responding to his will. Aryan facepalmed and thought, should we try the old manual way of using force...


    But he rejected that idea upon seeing the size of the gate, big enough to compare the skyscrapers of the modern era. While he was pondering over for a new way to open the gate, Yui''s voice echoed again.


    "Hello hello, master¡­.. You here? Can you hear me?" she asked in a gentle, soft voice. Her voice was already sweet, to begin with, but this time Aryan was getting a buttering essence in it. He sensed something was weird and thought of answering her in that same tone of voice.


    "Yes my dear Yui, I can hear you loud and clear."


    Meanwhile, Yui "...."


    ''Ehhhh¡­.. What happened to master now, why is he talking in a sweet voice?! Did he find out I was slacking at work and forget to give him the new instructions?''


    "Ahem, Yui my dear guardian spirit, say something. Why did you stop?"


    ''Something is wrong with the master,'' she confirmed after hearing out his second time.


    "Yes master, the thing is¡­." she paused for a minute.


    Aryan sensed she was hesitating to say and picked up from where she left, "Thing is.....?"


    "The thing is¡­. I was checking your life''s log file and found that the seven sages have issued a new instruction manual for the functioning of your soul sea."


    "...."


    "I knew about it from the moment I woke up¡­.. But I was slacking around and forgot to send you the copies¡­.. Forgive me for this time only, I won''t slack next time."


    "....."


    While she was apologizing for her mistake of slacking, something else was going on in Aryan''s mind. He remained silent till Yui piped down and asked her the question that was popping up in his mind for a while.


    "Yui, tell me one thing, recently have you seen or played any PS 7 game or any other console games?"


    She was taken aback by Aryan''s question and confusedly replied, "No¡­" and after some moment of silence she asked, "Why are you asking such a question."


    "Hmm¡­.."


    Yui "...."


    ''What happened to master now?! Should I ask him again?'' she pondered over it before taking action. But before she asks, Aryan spit out the reason for his asking, "Yui, I have been observing for a while and found out your talking style is somewhat different today¡­."


    "How so?!" she asked in confusion.


    "You are using some modern words today¡­. Like servers, online, etc.


    Yui understood what her master wanted to tell and told him the reason for using such words. "Master, the thing is..." she paused at that, and hesitated to continue.


    Aryan sighed out and resumed from her last line, "Thing is¡­.?"


    "The thing is¡­.. I will be following you to the school in real life, as a student, from Monday onwards."


    Aryan "...."


    "So for that, I am learning some modern words from your memory."


    Aryan "...."


    ''Just what in the world happened to her, now she wants to follow me at school in her new form!! I must go inside,'' decided Aryan and asked Yui the method to unlock his soul gate.


    Yui responded to his request and sent him the new manual of opening the gate through telepathy. Aryan received the manual and followed the instruction as written in it.


    He pointed his right hand towards the gigantic gate and remembered the seven different attributes of the Seven Sages. Upon remembering the last, Sage of Heavens the gate opened up itself and allowed Aryan to enter inside.


    Seeing the gate opening up, he rushed inside and checked the form of his soul sea. But to his dismay its form was the same as before. No expansion, nor any change.


    Now the second thing he wanted to do was to check upon Yui''s new form. God knows what happened to her, she got a new form and the same god knows what triggered her to attend a school like a normal children.


    He willed it and whoosh!!


    Instantly transferred to the middle of his soul sea where Yui was waiting for him.


    Upon reaching there, without any ado, he searched for Yui here and there, but was unable to find her. "Yui, where are you? Come out already."


    "Hehe master, very impatient you are!!"


    Aryan "...."


    ''Rather than impatient, I am worried.''


    Yui responded to his summon and asked him to close his eyes and open when she will ask him to. Aryan didn''t mind closing his eyes for a while and did as requested by Yui.


    3¡­.2¡­..1!!


    "Master, open your eyes now." echoed a childish voice in his ear.


    He got a heart quake upon listening to the voice and didn''t want to believe what he was thinking, but his worst nightmare became a reality when he opened his eyes.


    A small little cute girl, with silver hairs, and two bangs on her head. Fair skin, black eyes, and a small nose, making her look like a princess from a fairytale.


    To be precise, Loli Princess from any fairytale.


    Deep in his heart Aryan had already died twice, from seeing the new form of Yui. He was completely flabbergasted and didn''t even know what to reply.


    "Master master, how is my new form?" asked the loli Yui before her. I mean the former dignified guardian spirit and the unknown voice chan Yui.


    Listening to her question, Aryan''s body was already in a turmoil. His eyes were twitching, hands trembling and stomach aching...


    He didn''t even know what to do at that moment, whether to curse Seven or try to fix that loli form of Yui.


    Seeing her master not answering, she asked again, "Master master, how is my new form?"


    This time too Aryan didn''t want to answer anything but seeing her asking eagerly and the smile on her face, he melted down and replied she looks like a beautiful princess of a fairy tale.


    While completing Yui, he was already tempted enough to blurt out, "Loli princess from the tale of lolis," but he held it in for the time being, and complemented the things that she wanted to hear.


    "Master, won''t you ask how I got this form?" asked the guardian spirit. All this time she was stuck within Aryan''s soul sea and could come out when the soul gate allows her to, in time of emergency only. But some miracle happened and she could go in and out of his soul sea anytime.


    Aryan could see her eagerness at the same time he could feel his own sorrow.


    ''Heh, what can I ask now? It''s either that bish Seven or one of the Seven Sages. None other than these two can play with my storyline.''


    "Ehhh¡­. Master, why aren''t you asking me?" pouted the lil loli before him. He didn''t want to be rude to her so fulfilled her request and asked, "Lil loli Yui..."


    "Huh?!!" exclaimed Yui.


    "Cough, I mean lil Yui, who did this to you? Care to tell me the name.." asked Aryan with a smile on his face, so that he can butcher that person later, in the future.


    "All the seven sages," replied the lil loli before him.


    And Aryan, "...."


    ''Sigh¡­.. Even the Seven Sages can''t see my happiness.''


    Aryan pondered for a while what to answer then replied, "I see, good for you."


    Guardian spirit felt that his last lines were somewhat devoided of emotions, but she didn''t think too much about it and concluded that Aryan must be tired from that long event.

 Chapter 126 - The Reunion Of Father And Son

    "So master, how can I help you," asked the loli spirit before him. Seeing her new form Aryan was somewhat hesitant to ask, but he asked, at last, the way to get out of the place where his soul was stuck.


    Yui checked out the log files upon his request and found another file that the Seven Sages had left behind for him to escape that mysterious space of infinite darkness.


    "Found it!!" exclaimed Yui and sent the data directly to Aryan through telepathy.


    Aryan unzipped the data, interpreted the meaning, and nodded his head upon understanding. "Talk to you later," Aryan bid farewell and left the soul sea. And found himself back in that black space of infinite darkness.


    "Hmm¡­ Interesting way it is!!" murmured Aryan and joined his hands to start the mantra chanting.


    "Harmony, Fate, Time, Creation, Spirit, Dimension, Heavens


    O'' the Seven Sages of the Seven Millenia, Child of the outer


    universe, Have Grace on me, the 8th sage of the universe, and show me the way, out of this darkness."


    The moment he ended the chant, seven spots inside his body glowed and seven orbs came out from it. Aryan was expecting to meet the seven sages again, but this time the golden orbs were there just to guide him the path.


    They formed a circle before him and opened a portal to the outside world for his trapped soul. Aryan turned behind to see that black space again and entered the portal with a sigh of relief.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes again and found himself in another dark space, with blue lights at some places.


    Aryan "..."


    ''Fck, another space, will it ever end?!'' he cursed in his heart. He was about to curse out in real when Yui stopped him with telepathy and asked him to peep down.


    "What happened now, Yui? Can''t I curse to my heart now?" Aryan asked in a fury and was about to burst out in anger when Yui said to him that he was already in the real world but inside a lab.


    Aryan stopped at once after hearing out Yui and asked the lab of his dad or someone else.


    "Lab of your dad" answered and sent him all the memories and the events that happened in the real world after he fainted


    Aryan closed his eyes again to check out the after events he closed his eyes. After checking them out, tears came out gushing from his eyes, and once again he remembered the warmth of parental love, that he was missing in that mysterious dark space.


    Even though he was feeling sadness in his heart, it got hindered before the three questions that arose in his mind, after checking out the after events.


    "They know about my powers?


    They know it from the very beginning?


    What was the constellation on the day of my birth??"


    These three questions were stabbing his heart and mind. While pondering over it unknowingly he pressed a switch near his hand, turning on all the lights, alarms, and the other computer in the room.


    Many people came running to the lab upon listening to the alarm and seeing movements of Aryan. Some ran out of the room in joy, while others stayed behind to check up on his computerized data. Aryan could somewhat tell that they all work under his dad, but he knew none of them.


    One more thing that Aryan found weird was his current situation, till some time ago he was lost in thoughts and hadn''t observed nor felt it. But now that his mind was clear, he found himself in a giant tube, filled with some sort of chemical.


    He tried to move his body and set himself free from all the wires and devices on his body, but was unable to do so. Some of the people from outside were telling him not to move and stay calm inside, but to their dismay, Aryan was in no mood of hearing them out.


    When he was shaking his body to set himself free, a sound echoed in his mind. "Lil boy calm down, you are in my lab."


    Aryan stopped at once upon hearing that voice and closed his eyes in joy. Everybody saw him becoming motionless again and was getting the idea that he was losing his consciousness again.


    "Let my boy rest for now, I will handle it from here," ordered a person from behind and took the controller of that tube.


    One of the assistants turned around and found it was his boss and the kid''s father, Aditya Aizawa. All of them ran towards him and hugged him for the good news, and the project they had been working on for the last two years.


    Aditya hugged them back and thanked them for their help all this time.


    All of them left the room and let Aditya handle it from there.


    Meanwhile, Aryan was crying floods with his eyes closed. It was not visible to others because of the chemicals inside the tube, but Aditya sensed it at once since he was connected to him with a mental connection for telepathy.


    "Lil boy, open your eyes and stop crying. It doesn''t suit you" asked the person in beards before him. Even though he himself was crying floods. The duo of father and son cried themselves to heart and piped down after half an hour.


    All of his lab assistants were peeping at him with the door half closed, but none of them dared to go inside. For them, Aditya was a genius prodigy and an outstanding team leader. Under his guidance, they were standing at the top of the research world. They had faced and overcame many difficulties with him. But never in their life, they had seen their boss and team leader crying like that.


    It was the first time for them. But then again, Aditya too was a human, having emotions of his own. No matter how nerdy he acts in front of them, he had a heart, a heart of a loving and doting father.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop power stones.

 Chapter 127 - Welcome Back, After A Long?!!

    After seeing both of them calmed down, his assistants stopped peeping and left them alone. Normally, Aryan and Aditya would have spotted them within seconds, but this time it was an exceptional. None of them were aware that they were being watched by someone and kept on crying.


    At that time Aryan wanted to tell him some other things to Aditya, through telepathy, but before he does his eyes became heavy and he fell asleep. "Hehe lil boy, I know you have so much to ask and tell but not know, recover your powers first," said Aditya and left the room.


    After some unknown amount of time, Aryan opened his eyes again, and the first thing he saw was the familiar ceiling of his bedroom. He jumped off from the bed and started touching the things of his room. And to his pleasure, it really was his room. Not a dream, nor an illusion. He was feeling weakness all over his body, but it was not enough to stop him and his enthusiasm of returning home.


    First thing first, as usual, he took a good long shower and refreshed his tired body and soul. After the bath he went downstairs as usual and found everyone standing there, waiting for him.


    Upon entering the dining hall, everyone, literally everyone, starting from his parents to grandparents to Sir Jean, everyone wished him a good morning and gave him a special place to sit.


    It was a feast in the palace that day, many varieties of delicacies were prepared for him. And to everyone''s joy, not a single grain of food was wasted. Aryan munched down any to every dish served before him. After having a month''s worth of breakfast, Aryan stopped and the breakfast time came to an end.


    Till then he hadn''t asked a single question to his parents, nor to his grandparents. All they had asked him was whether he was feeling good or any weakness in his body. But the weakness faded, after devouring those mountains of gourmet and other dishes.


    Takeru and Yoshino cleaned the table and served tea and juices to everyone as per their daily routine, and it was time for the most awaited question-answer session with Aryan.


    "Ahem, should we start?" asked Grand Elder. He already knew that his lil grandson was dying inside to ask the questions, so without doing any ado he started the session.


    "Sure,"


    "Sure,"


    "Sure," agreed all the members present there.


    Aditya, Anisa, Grand Elder, Granny Kotori, Sir Jean, Takeru, and Yoshino. These were all the members of the question-answer session, including Aryan.


    "So first of all Aryan, did you notice something is weird with your body?" asked Grand Elder.


    Aryan couldn''t understand what he meant, and asked, "You mean the feeling of weakness?"


    "No, I mean something weird in your physical characters¡­.." he hesitated for a while then pointed out what he wanted to say. "Lil Aryan, did you notice you have grown in height?"


    Aryan "...."


    ''Grown in height?! What did he mean by that?'' pondered Aryan and watched his hand holding the glass of orange juice. He started his hand and kept on staring at it before he coughed out the juice in his mouth and almost got choked by it.


    "Cough, cough, cough. I noticed now," said Aryan, and ran upstairs to his bedroom. In the corner of the room was a giant mirror and a dressing table. Aryan stood before it and saw a new figure in the reflection.


    The same blue eyes and same black hair apart from that everything on his body had changed. The cute round face was gone, and instead of it, he saw a handsome matured face of a boy.


    His height too had increased by fourteen to fifteen centimeters approx. Aryan went near the mirror and touched it with caution, to check it was a normal mirror or a magical one.


    And to his surprise, it was the same normal mirror of his room that he had been using for the last two years. While thinking about something he opened the slider wardrobe attached to the room and took out all his clothes. Every pair, literally every pair, was exactly the same pattern and color that he liked, just the size was different.


    He already had a hunch that he had slept for a long time, but his estimation was within weeks, but his physical growths were giving him hints of months.


    He walked down to the dining hall again, took a seat silently, and asked his gramps to start from the beginning. Grand Elder understood that he was still in a shock and told him the reason for his growth.


    "Lil boy, I am going to tell you something that may sound weird and absurd, so don''t freak out after hearing it."


    "Okay," replied Aryan, and didn''t say anything after that. He already had a hunch that the answer would be in months, but his estimation got crushed when his gramps opened his mouth again.


    "Lil Aryan, you have been asleep for the last three years."


    Aryan "...."


    Grand Elder "...."


    Aditya "...."


    Anisa "...."


    Sir Jean "...."


    Takeru "...."


    Yoshino "...."


    Granny Kotori "...."


    Silence~~~`


    Completely silence prevailed in the room.


    No one was taking the initiative to talk and break the ice. For Aryan, he was completely dumbstruck by the statement that his gramps told him.


    For Grand Elder, he was giving Aryan some time to digest and process the information, and for the rest, they were observing Aryan and his reaction to Grand Elder''s statement.


    The room was silent and remained silent for the next ten minutes. No one moved, nor anyone sipped their tea or juice in this ten minutes.


    Everybody was waiting for Aryan''s reaction, and to stress up the atmosphere Aryan was keeping his quiet and taking his time to interpret the statement of his gramps.


    After waiting for some more minutes, Granny Kotori couldn''t take on the silence in the room and finally broke the ice.


    "Ara ara Takeru chan, serve me some orange juice, please. I am in no mood to drink coffee today."


    Takeru took some time to come out of his daze and served her a glass of orange juice.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Power Stones, don''t forget [>.<]

 Chapter 128 - Accident Was Planned By The Aizawas!!

    "Hmm¡­ Good, serve some to Aryan too. I have imported them from his favorite planet''s company."


    "Yes master," said Takeru and served another glass to Aryan.


    He received the glass, emptied it down in one go, and asked for the seconds. Takeru served him another glass of juice, but before he blinked an eye, it was finished.


    Takeru was dumbfounded by Aryan''s behavior and gave him another serving, but this time in a beer mug. He was having the idea that lil master Aryan would be satisfied after a big serving, but his hope was completely shattered when Aryan emptied it down again and asked for the next.


    Seeing the lil boy''s never-ending thirst he wanted to bang his head on the floor and he would have done so if Granny Kotori hadn''t intervened in time.


    "Ara ara lil boy, still in a daze?!"


    Listening to ''the ara ara~~'' of his granny Aryan came out of his contemplation and turned around towards Takeru.


    "Master you want another serving," even though he didn''t know what was going on with Aryan he was trying his best to fulfill his duty.


    Aryan looked at him weirdly and asked when did he come behind him?


    Listening to Aryan''s question rest of the members facepalmed and understood that till a moment ago he was lost in his thoughts, and was unaware of his surrounding. Before this matter triggers a filler event, Granny Kotori intervened again and asked Aryan to concentrate on the topic for the time being.


    Aryan agreed upon and asked Grand Elder to explain what he meant. Grand Elder facepalmed again and emptied down another cup of coffee before opening his mouth.


    "Ahh¡­.. Will anyone tell me from where I should start?" he asked to the members present there.


    No one opened their mouth and let Grand Elder decide his starting point. He pondered over it and decided to tell Aryan one by one, but before that, he would answer all his questions.


    Aryan was silently waiting for his answer and kept on staring at the Grand Elder to make him talk.


    Finally, after deciding how to tell the entire incident sequence he opened his mouth.


    "Aryan, let me tell you first. Whatever happened with you, starting from giving you the training of Magical Science to making you faint from blood and chakra loss was carefully planned by us all."


    Aryan "..."


    Takeru "...."


    Yoshino "...."


    Aryan was as calm as a river after hearing out his first sentence, cause he knew it very well that his parents and grandparents love him and dots on him. If they had done it, then there must be some reason behind it.


    For Yoshino and Takeru all they knew was Aryan fainted from practicing and woke up some hours ago. When they heard the accident was planned by his family, countless questions and thoughts popped up in their mind.


    Seeing the boy keeping his mouth close even after hearing his first statement Grand Elder frowned and asked, "Aren''t you angry on us? Or won''t you ask why we did that?"


    "Ehh¡­. Why should I become angry?!" asked Aryan. Hearing to his words everyone got a heart quake. They wanted to ask him why he wasn''t angry at them¡­.. But before they ask Aryan replied to the answer, "I know it very well that you all love me very much. If you have planned it together, then there must be a reason behind it."


    Aditya "...."


    Anisa "...."


    Grand Elder "...."


    Granny Kotori "....."


    Sir Jean, Yoshino, and Takeru "....."


    All of them were completely dumbstruck after hearing out his reply. ''Either the boy is intelligent or a complete dumb!!'' was the thought in Sir Jean''s mind. And soon he got the answer to his question.


    "And gramps, for your second question, why I am not asking the reason, because you have all gathered here to tell me the reason aren''t you? Why should I ask for it again?!"


    Listening to his grandson''s reasoning Grand Elder became sure that Aryan wasn''t a hot-headed child but rather a calm one, who acts on the basis of his reasoning.


    "Hmm¡­ You are right, we have gathered here to tell you about that and one more secret, that happened a year before your birth."


    "A year before my birth!!" exclaimed Aryan. Because he had some rough idea of that accident event¡­ But something that happened a year before his birth¡­. He had no idea about it.


    Aryan was about to ask something when Granny Kotori intervened and said, "Ara ara lil boy, I know you will ask now what''s the connection between them. Right?"


    "Yes¡­." replied Aryan in a low voice.


    "The accident of yours and that event that happened a year before your birth has direct connections. So stay calm and listen to your Grand Elder. It will take the entire day to explain about all these things."


    Aryan "..."


    ''The heck!! Just what in the world happened or happening?!! An entire day to explain everything!! Sigh¡­. Before they start I should offer my prayer to my creator first'' decided Aryan and cursed his creator, ''Fck you seven'' before Grand Elder starts his day-long question-answer session.


    "First about your question of three years. The thing is a little complicated but I will try to explain it. If you still don''t understand tell me, I will try to make you understand in a better way."


    "Okay¡­." replied Aryan and asked Grand Elder to start.


    "First of all set one thing in your mind, the only one day has passed since you left with Aditya for the training, okay?!"


    "Okay." agreed Aryan. He wanted to ask a lot of questions but that will take him away from the answer that he wanted to know, so he let Grand Elder continue without any interruption.


    "You have spent an entire of three years inside that Omega Deity Particle and that was equal to three hours in the real world," explained Grand Elder and paused for a while again. He wanted to see Aryan''s reaction first then decide whether to continue or not.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget the power stones.

 Chapter 129 - Game Of Deduction

    From Aryan''s side, he just nodded his head and didn''t ask anything, giving Grand Elder the chance to continue further.


    "And after you recovered and gained your consciousness inside the Alpha Deity Particle, Aditya brought you back to the real word and laid you down on your bed." After saying this much he paused again, to see Aryan''s reaction or clarify any question that he wanna ask.


    And as expected Aryan opened his mouth this time, "So, you are saying after I fainted I was taken to his lab and it took me three years to recover from my injury and gain consciousness?!"


    "Actually, you were completely recovered in one and a half years, and it took you another half years to gain your sense."


    "Okay¡­.. I somewhat understood. I spent three years inside that mysterious particle, and in the real world three hours had passed, right?"


    "Yes, and once you gained your sense, I moved you here to the real world." intervened Aditya.


    Aryan solved the mystery of three years and his sudden body growth. Since an hour in the real world was equal to a year in the Alpha Deity Particle, so it became obvious that three years inside is equal to three hours outside.


    Now the first mystery was solved, he jumped onto the second mystery of this event.


    "Gramps, why did you said that it was planned by you all?" asked Aryan.


    And upon hearing that question, Grand Elder facepalm again. He knew it very well that once he started explaining, he would have to explain some side stories too, and side stories inside side stories and so on¡­.


    If it would have been something else, he would have skipped some parts and would have finished it like a short story. But here the party involved was his own grandson and that too in a severe accident planned by him and other family members.


    He wanted to give Aryan a proper explanation so that he can live a guilt-free life in the future. Also, it was almost time to tell Aryan about his birth and some things that he must know about him.


    Seeing his gramps hesitation Aryan was about to say something when Granny Kotori stopped Aryan and asked him to stay quiet and listen to his gramps narration.


    "Lil do you know about the Seven Sages?" Grand Elder opened his mouth, and this was his first question.


    "Yes, I know."


    "How much do you know?"


    "Ah¡­ Only this much that they had introduced chakra and some new methods of cultivation."


    "Hmm¡­ Do you know what happened to them?" Grand Elder questioned again.


    Aryan pondered for a while, recollected his thoughts, and posed his theory, "Gramps on the day of my fifth birthday, you told me that the aim of cultivation is not immortality but to understand the profoundness of the universe, as defined by the Seven Sages."


    "Yes, so what do you want to say?" questioned Grand Elder.


    "So according to my theory, they had gained immortality long ago. In other words, after finding out about chakra energy they used it for themselves to reach immortality, and thereafter they introduced it to the rest of the world."


    "Yes, you are somewhat correct¡­. But what do you wanted to say?"


    "What I meant is they had already gained immortality long ago. So that gives us a number of possibilities. Possibility number one, they have ascended to any other realm. Possibility number two, they are living somewhere in seclusion and have decided not to interfere in this era. Possibility number three, something happened to them, and they vanished from the world."


    Granny Kotori "...."


    Grand Elder "...."


    Listening to their grandson''s deduction, they were completely astonished, and to their surprise, one of the possibilities was the correct answer.


    "Hmm¡­. Your third possibility is correct," confirmed Grand Elder. In his mind he was praising Aryan''s deduction skill, but that was not the correct time for that. So he refrained himself from praising him at that moment.


    After Grand Elder confirmed that his third possibility was correct, he asked them the reason for asking him that question. But before Grand Elder gave his answer, he told him another fact that was quite weird to hear.


    "Aryan, do you know that we are the direct descendent of one of the Seven Sages?"


    "Yes, I know¡­ What about that?!"


    Grand Elder didn''t answer his question and instead asked him another question, "Do you know that your granny Kotori''s family is also a descendent of the Seven Sages?"


    "Yes, I know that too," cause she had told him about her family''s origin after the event of the twin dragon grimoire.


    "So what about that?" questioned Aryan. It was his first time seeing his gramps asking him question upon question instead of answering him. Normally he would have answered him at once, but that day it was quite different for him.


    "Hm¡­ The thing is, none of the Seven Sages had chosen a dao companion."


    Aryan "...."


    Till now every deduction and possibility was under his control, but this additional fact threw him out of the game of deduction.


    ''Wtf!! How can we become their descendants if they hadn''t married in the past?''


    "Thinking about how we call them their descendent right?"


    "Yes..."


    "I don''t know what''s written in the record is right or wrong, but as mentioned in the records, among the seven sages, there were two sages who played a major part in it. One was the Sage Of Creation and another was the Sage of Spirit."


    Upon hearing these two names, Aryan connected every hint and posed his deduction again, "So you mean¡­. They created their descendants with the help of these two sages?"


    "Yes," replied Grand Elder while nodding his head.


    Even though he was telling these all to Aryan he himself wasn''t sure about the genuineness of the things mentioned in the records. But since the event before his birth had something to do with this, he was stating them all to Aryan for his information.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to vote >.<

 Chapter 130 - 12 Jewels

    Even though he was telling all these to Aryan, he himself wasn''t sure about the genuineness of the things mentioned in the records. But since the event before his birth had something to do with this he was stating them all to Aryan for his information.


    With each passing minute, Aryan''s mind was getting chaotic, and with each passing second, he was losing ten to twenty of his brain cells. The mystery around the Seven Sages was sucking him dry of his brain juice.


    After processing every information with that tiny brain, Aryan asked Grand Elder to tell him more about them. Like what happened to them? Why did they vanish? And are they alive or already¡­.


    Grand Elder nodded and started again.


    "Before I tell what happened to them, there is another thing that you must know about them," said the Grand Elder.


    "One more thing?!"


    "Yes, one more thing and Jean will tell you about that," said the Grand Elder and cunningly shifted part of his work to Sir Jean.


    If it were any other time Sir Jean wouldn''t even obey his order rather he would have started a revolt against Grand Elder. But this time the situation was something different, so he gritted his teeth, cursed Grand Elder twice in his heart, and started.


    According to the part told by Sir Jean, years ago Grand Elder, and Sir Jean''s dad went on an expedition guided by a map of the Aizawa family. It was a map that Grand Elder found in the treasure vault of his family and roped Sir Jean''s dad to come with him.


    The map guided them into an ancient cave filled with treasures and magical artifacts. But those were the secondary things there. What they found alongside these treasures was a historical finding and that too on a universal scale.


    While he was narrating this story Aryan intervened him once to ask the meaning of ''Historical Finding on a universal scale.'' But Sir Jean didn''t answer his question and instead continued his narration. Aryan understood from his response that he would find out its meaning soon, so he hung on to that question and listened to Sir Jean''s narration.


    The historical finding that Sir Jean was telling about was a wall painting and some manuscripts found inside the inner end of the cave. These paintings and that manuscript told them about the origin of the Seven Sages and the reason for their disappearance from the world.


    The narration was getting excited and Aryan''s heart was getting excited.


    Till a day ago he was of the idea that it would take him another two to three years before he found out about the origins and the whereabouts of the Seven Sages, but the clock of fate ticked faster for him and the time came earlier than expected.


    First, he got to meet the Seven Sages and know about their seven attributes, and now Sir Jean telling him the rest of the part that he wanted to learn.


    Everything was going in his favor, but with that came a slight fear in his mind. ''If the time to know about them came earlier than expected, then the time of dark rising will come earlier than expected?!''


    He wanted to contemplate more on that topic, but Sir Jean''s voice dragged him back to reality and made him hear the rest of the narration.


    According to Sir Jean, only two people, namely Grand Elder and Sir Jean''s dad, were the participants of the expedition, and no other members were included in it. Since they can''t keep up with their pace, it took them a month to shift the entire cave below the sea level to the surface of the earth.


    Aryan gulped at the thought of it and stared blankly at his gramps. ''The person before him used to do that in his youth days!! God knows what he will do at the age of a grandparent!!''


    After shifting it to the shore, they asked the forensic and archaeological team to examine and interpret all the data of the cave. It took them six months to decode and interpret everything, but finally, it was a success.


    After saying that much Sir Jean stopped and asked Yoshino for some refreshment, since it was a long narrative he was feeling dry and thirsty at one point.


    While he was revitalizing his dry throat with some freshly prepared chocolate shake Aryan was pondering about the result they got after six months. He was calculating and preparing many possible answers, but all of them got crushed when Sir Jean started again.


    The forensic team confirmed that the cave was two millennia old and the archaeology team discovered and interpreted the meaning of those manuscripts and the wall painting.


    The wall painting was showing the origin and the disappearance of the Seven Sages, in a pictorial form. And the manuscript was telling the same in a written form. Sir Jean told him the exact words that the archaeologists translated from the wall painting and let him understand its meaning.


    Aryan was smart enough for such things, so he asked Sir Jean to continue and fire it towards him


    "The dark infinity was cold and empty


    Only 12 jewels were adorned on it.


    Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Indigo,


    Violet, Purple, Silver, Olive, Gray, Brown, and Blue were their colors.


    Time was passing peacefully and the souls on


    the jewels were passing their time peacefully.


    Until one day when the infinity trembled,


    Trembled the jewels, and a rift appeared in the dark.


    A rift connecting this world to another.


    Many souls were looking at it when emerged a creature from


    inside and looked towards the Violet jewel.


    The dark infinity trembled again, and the violet became


    Black. He slept in the infinity for some decades and woke


    up again to devour the power of Purple and make it black.


    He continued the same till a single jewel was left alone, and


    That was the jewel of blue. The last jewel containing the souls


    Of many.


    No hope was left, their end was near. In the time of blue ornaments despair,


    the infinite dark trembled again, and another


    rift appeared.


    Seven bright stars emerged from it and sealed off that creature.


    The damage done was irreversible, so as a compensation


    to the dark infinite, they created many ornaments for it.


    And the departed souls were embedded in it."


    "That was the translated version of the first page of the manuscript," added Sir Jean and gave Aryan some time to understand it properly.


    Aryan on the other hand was somewhat confused about some things and was wrecking his brain to connect all the clues and hints.


    Seeing the lil boy''s serious expression, no one made a sound and left him alone to think about it.


    Since it was past 1 PM Granny Kotori ordered Takeru and Yoshino to serve lunch for them.


    They nodded as a response and rushed toward the kitchen. Since the morning everyone was seated there so all of them stood up one by one and left the room to refresh themselves and get ready for lunch.


    Aryan was the only person who didn''t even budge from his place and was lost in his thoughts~~~~


    Half an hour passed and everyone returned back. Lunch was already served and everybody had started eating, Aryan was the only one who hadn''t touched his plate and was still contemplating about it.


    As usual, countless questions were popping up in his mind, but this time something more was going on there. As far as he remembered his gramps told him once that Seven Sages introduced the chakra energy after the great flood because they got enlightenment in that flood.


    His gramps had also told him once that they came from seven different continents from the world¡­.


    And now half an hour ago Sir Jean told him that they appeared from a dimensional rift. This new fact was contradicting the things that his gramps had told him earlier.


    And one more thing that Aryan pointed out was his gramps intervention. Even after Sir Jean finished telling him about the translated version gramps didn''t rectify his past mistake, nor did he intervene in it.


    ''Then both of them must be true,'' thought Aryan and got out of his deep thought by the smell of curry-rice before him.


    He looked around and saw everyone was staring at him like he was a creature from another planet.


    He looked them back and asked, "Why am I the center of attraction here? And why am I the only one who was served food, what about you all?"


    Aditya "..."


    Anisa "...."


    Grand Elder "...."


    "Hopeless case," commented Sir Jean.


    "Confirmed, hopeless case" added Granny Kotori.


    "Hopeless case for sure, the duo of father and son is the same species," added Grand Elder.


    Aryan couldn''t understand what they were talking about. He was about to ask when he felt a sharp pain from his lower part of the body.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Upvote me with power stones, please >.<

 Chapter 131 - Narration Continued

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch," shouted Aryan and stood off from his chair. Granny Kotori understood it was the pain of sitting at a place for long hours and asked him to do some stretching and light exercise to alleviate the pain.


    Aryan followed her suggestion and went to the garden for a short walk and some light exercises. After half an hour, he returned and sat back on the same place to have his lunch.


    While he was enjoying his lunch everyone else was enjoying the green tea prepared by Yoshino.


    After filling his stomach to the brim, Aryan enjoyed some green tea by Yoshino and was ready for the next round of the question-answer session.


    Sir Jean asked Aryan should he move onto the next page of the manuscript or he wanted to ask something. Aryan shook his head to convey that he didn''t want to ask anything and gave him the sign to continue.


    Since the lil boy had no questions or doubt to ask he read out the second translated page version of that manuscript.


    "The flow of the world continued again


    The river started flowing; the air started flowing


    Started flowing the fish in the sea...


    The world was at peace.


    Until one day, a crack appeared on the seal of


    The Creature and the Seven Sages emerged again.


    They mended the crack and were on their way to


    Vanish when the souls prayed to them and asked


    them powers.


    The sages were bewildered by the pray, but it was


    something they agreed upon and gave them the way


    To become one with the power of nature.


    Souls took their teachings and tried for years, and


    what they learned was the power to use the residue of the nature''s


    power.


    Time pass on, flows on time like water, and that was


    the beginning of the Ancient Era Of Mystic Cultivation."


    Sir Jean stopped at that and took some time again to wet his dry throat. Meanwhile, everyone''s attention was focused on Aryan, and Aryan''s attention was focused on Sir Jean.


    Seeing the lil boy staring at him like a night owl, he asked should I continue¡­. And to his surprise, Aryan agreed on it at once. This time he didn''t even take time to contemplate or ponder over it.


    "I am starting the third translated page of the manuscript," informed Sir Jean, and read it out for Aryan.


    "The jewels produced many legends


    And the Blue jewel was the one standing at the top


    Shining like a bright star.


    The souls forgot the Seven Sages and their


    Teaching was the only thing that was left behind as a legacy.


    On a day when the nature was blooming, the bird were


    singing and the fish were flowing, the Blue jewel trembled


    And trembled the dark infinite again.


    New soul of the jewels, unaware of the consequence


    Found out the sealed temple of the creature and tried to


    open it from outside.


    And as the idiom says curiosity killed the cat


    Here curiosity killed the mythical dragon.


    The one who opened the seal was the Dragon Emperor of


    that time. The soul who had defeated a thousand dragons and bathed in their blood to become a dragon himself.


    The seal was broken, and the creature came out,


    He looked around in fury and kicked the ground."


    "Kicked the ground!!" exclaimed Aryan.


    "Yea¡­., At least that''s what written in that translated version." informed Sir Jean.


    "Oh, okay. Please continue," said Aryan and let Sir Jean continue again.


    "The earth shattered and came out a huge


    Stream of water, not only in one place. But in


    places all around the Blue Jewels.


    The water continued to come out, and that was the


    Beginning of the Great Flood."


    "That''s it for now. I can''t remember anymore."


    Grand Elder frowned over Jean''s statement and asked him should he provide him a copy. As till then he had been reading it from his memory without seeing. Sir Jean refused his offer and asked him to read himself.


    Grand Elder insisted on giving it to him, but Sir Jean straightaway denied his offer, saying he can''t tell any further and he needed to give his throat some rest.


    Grand Elder looked around to find another scapegoat for him, but before he did, Aditya took the initiative and said, "Pops Aryan will be more pleased if you narrate the rest of the incident yourself. Won''t you Aryan?"


    Aryan was getting impatient to know more about the context of the manuscript. So he followed his dad and said, "Yes, no one here can narrate better than grams."


    Grand Elder got pumped up by his compliment and agreed to tell him the rest of the translated manuscript.


    He was about to start when Aryan stopped him and asked him to tell him the context in simple words, instead of reading out the poems like context.


    Grand Elder agreed on it and told him the rest of the part.


    Before the Great Flood started many god-like personalities of the world had already predicted it and prepared their arks to escape the flood and shift to higher lands.


    This time too, the Seven Sages emerged again to help the humans. But not in their celestial forms like before, which can vaporize humans just by coming near to them. Rather, they took the form of earthly mortals and helped them in times of their need.


    After a decade the flood came to an end and the humans were the ruler of the land again, but all this time they were forgetting something, and this forgotten was none other than the creature that triggered the flood.


    This time rather than sealing him up on their own, they asked the humans for help. Humans were willing to help them and were ready to sacrifice their life if needed, but before they did so the Seven sages taught them something that they had misunderstood long ago.


    And that teaching was the introduction of chakras and chakra energy.. Millenniums ago, when the Seven Sages bestowed a method upon the souls to gain the true power of nature.

 Chapter 132 - Narration Continued Part 2

    They misinterpreted the teachings written in that scroll and instead of using chakra as an energy, they used the Qi as one.


    This was partly the Seven sages mistake too, for not explaining the in detail. So this time they took years to introduce chakra and chakra energy and just after seven years of its introduction humans accompanied by the Seven Sages at front sealed off the Creature again.


    Grand Elder stopped after saying that much and gave Aryan time to contemplate over it. After pondering for a while Aryan opened his mouth and asked, "Then the Seven Sages written in history books and the Seven Sages we all know about..." before he said something Aditya interfered and answered, "Are from the time of the Great Flood. Only a handful of people know that they had been there way before that and had been asleep in the Seventh Solar system of our galaxy."


    "I see," murmured Aryan, and breathed out heavily. Never in his life he had imagined the Seven Sages who were deeply connected with his life were outsiders. Beings of a completely different universe.


    And with that, he was getting eaten from inside to know about this new universe.


    "Hmm¡­ Gramps, do you know something about this another universe from which the Seven Sages and the Creature came from."


    Grandpa nodded his head and replied "no"


    Aryan didn''t get upset by this and rather it triggered him to research more about that other universe.


    A smile grin became visible on his face while he was thinking about it and to everyone''s surprise they could tell what Aryan was thinking about.


    ''This boy of mine¡­. Let''s see if you succeed or not'' thought Aditya and urged his pops to continue his narration.


    At one time Grand Elder was feeling happy that his grandson was listening to him carefully and paying more attention towards him, and at the same time he was clenching and unclenching his fist to see Aditya order him around and make him do all the work.


    ''My little bastard, you just wait. I will take my revenge soon.'' swore Grand Elder and continued his narration after a cup of tea.


    After sealing off the creature, they lived in the world for another decade and were planning to return back to their universe when the seal broke off again. And this time earlier than expected.


    They went near the temple again and were planning to seal him off again like the previous two times, but this time something unexpected happened. The Creature cornered the Seven Sages and made them retreat from the planet.


    Aryan frowned over it and paid more attention to Grand Elder, but after that the narration ended abruptly. Saying there will be a day when the Creature will rise again and an 8th sage will emerge from the Blue jewel.


    Aryan exclaimed and said, "That''s it!! What about their return?! Will they ever return? Or they have planned to throw everything at the 8th sage?"


    Grand Elder saw Aryan losing his calm and asked him to calm down. Upon hearing his gramps voice Aryan mind cleared up, and he refrain himself from making a scene there.


    And all this time he was getting far from the question that he asked Grand Elder long ago, "What did you mean that the Aizawa were the ones who had planned the accident?"


    Now that he thought about it Grand Elder was sighing heavily and mentioned that one story will lead to another and another will lead to many others. And it was really happening before him.


    Till now he hadn''t gotten the answer, but he was getting to listen to one story after another.


    "Ara ara~~, it''s evening already. Anyone want to have some snacks," asked Granny Kotori. All this time she was sitting quietly and her mouth was getting tasteless and watery from not speaking for a long time.


    Aryan and Anisa agreed to have some, while the rest of them declined her offer politely.


    "Ara ara Yoshino~~, you heard us right? Bring the imported ones from that planet¡­."


    "Which one?"


    "Aaahhh¡­.. What was its name¡­. Yes, remembered. Planet CX2X2."


    Yoshino remembered it was also called the cookie planet, famous for its cookies, and went to the kitchen to open a new packet (That also contains her commission, 40 pieces of cookies out of a total of 400)


    After having the tasty cookies and a cup of coffee, Aryan was energetic again. Energetic enough to keep asking questions for another twelve hours.


    "So, where was I?" asked Grand Elder. He remembered very well the point he stopped, but to check whether Aryan was paying attention or not, he asked it out.


    "Ahhh¡­ You ended it abruptly, saying they vanished and threw everything at the 8th sage."


    "Oh, yes, yes. And that''s when our Seven royal families came into play."


    "How?!"


    "Since the Creature is a big threat to the entire universe, the Seven Royal families, also known as the direct descendants of the Seven Sages, took upon the task to search for the 8th sage, mentioned in the prophecy."


    "...."


    Aryan had no idea how they were they planning to search the 8th stage. ''With a torch in hand like, like searching a lost thing in the dark, or by announcing, Oi 8th sage, come out already.''


    He was getting many funny ideas, and he started giggling at it. Seeing Aryan giggling at something, Aditya asked him the reason.


    Aryan snapped back from his funny ideas fantasy and asked, "How were they planning to search the 8th sage?"


    Grand Elder answered it by saying that in the left behind scroll they had mentioned it, "A day will come when a descendent will fall from the Land of God, even after ascension, and will give away the location and birth date of the 8th sage."


    And this was where Aryan''s heart started to beat faster. Faster than any other time. The time was coming near when he will get to know more about this 8th sage.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.

 Chapter 133 - End Of The Question Answer Session, Finally~~~

    Grand Elder answered it by saying that in the left behind scroll they had mentioned it, "A day will come when a descendent will fall from the Land of God, even after ascension, and will give away the location and birth date of the 8th sage."


    And this was where Aryan''s heart started to beat faster. Faster than any other time. The time was coming near when he will get to know more about this 8th sage.


    After remaining silent for sometime Grand Elder continued, "And as mentioned in the scroll, that day came. Just before your birth, a year ago."


    "What happened? Did any decedent fall from the sky?"


    "Yes."


    "...."


    "And that person was from the bloodline of Sage Of Heavens."


    "Oh~~!!" exclaimed Aryan.


    "But that''s not the important thing here. The most important thing came after he regained his consciousness and asked his family descendants to arrange a meeting with the Seven families and call the current heir from the Sage Of Harmonies direct descendants."


    Aryan guessed something and asked, "That person was pops??"


    Grand Elder nodded and continued. He was on his way to ascend to a higher realm when the constellation of the Seven Sages pulled his soul and told him about the birth of the 8th sage.


    Aryan hesitated for a while before asking, but he asked at last. He knew the answer and that date it''s just that at this point he wanted to confirm it with his Gramps.


    "23rd December 2017, Sunday." blurted out Grand Elder.


    Everyone''s eyes were set on Aryan to see his shocked expression. But nothing of that sort happened and instead, they heard Aryan mumbling, "So they were telling me the truth!!"


    The table turned in a second and instead of seeing Aryan with a shocked expression, Grand Elder and the rest of them became the ones with an expression of shock on their face.


    Granny Kotori couldn''t refrain anymore and asked out Aryan what he meant by that.


    Aryan was hesitating whether to tell them or not when Yui''s voice sounded in his mind and gave him permission to tell them the truth.


    "You sure about this?" asked Aryan.


    "Yes, master. It''s almost time for you to reveal your powers, at least to your family members."


    "Okay." nodded Aryan and looked towards his Granny.


    He was about to say something when Grand Elder stopped him and asked him to wait for some time and let him continue his narration. Aryan agreed upon it and let him continue his part of the story.


    According to what Grand Elder narrated after that, Aditya visited the ancestor who failed his ascension and asked him the reason for summoning. Including Aditya, he took me and Jean''s dad inside a chamber and told us the rest of the things that the Seven Sages told him.


    On observing the long story was coming to an end Aryan was getting pumped up and soon he was about to know the reason why his family planned that accident for him.


    "He told us that the kid your son will have will be the reincarnation of the 8th sage, and the one who will put an end to that Creature of the outer universe. And to do that you must awaken his Super Sage Mode at the age of seven."


    "o.O"


    "He had also asked us to do that on the specific day when the Seven planets of the seventh solar systems align in a line and make a shadow of eight on the sun."


    Aryan sighed out and asked, "And that day was yesterday?"


    "Yes," answered Grand Elder.


    "He also gave Aditya a drop of his blood, containing millions of Alpha Deity Particles, and told him he will know what to do with it when the time comes."


    "And dad developed that slow time flow space..."


    "When you were three-year-old," added Aditya. He also added that the ancestor had also asked him to do that in a single day, and since it was not possible, he started to think of a place where the flow of time is much slower than the outside world. When he was contemplating about it he remembered the blood drop of that person and examined it.


    "And that''s how you made that space!!"


    "Yes, a place where an entire year is equal to an hour in the outside world."


    The session was coming to an end, and with it, Aryan brain juice too was getting depleted. He was in no mood to continue any further. On that single day, the amount of data uploaded to his brain was making it hard for his brain server''s algorithm to function properly and gave the desired output.


    Before ending the session he wanted to ask about the Super Sage Mode that they had mentioned some time ago, but he was afraid that further upload of data into his tiny brain will result in a temporary shutdown of his system.


    "That''s it for today," said Aryan, and stood off from his seat.


    Grand Elder asked won''t he listen about the Super Sage Mode and the rest of the things. But Aryan denied at once and went straight to his bed to take a nap. And before going he asked Yoshino to make him a special chocolate shake upon waking up, to recharge his brain.


    Aryan went near his bead and thud!!


    His brain was already tired from processing all those new data. So when he saw his relaxing, comfy bed he fainted on it and went to his dreamlands to relax his mind.


    Meanwhile, down in the dining hall.


    Rest of the members, including Yoshino, Takeru, and Sir Jean, were discussing over a topic that was bound to arise one day.


    "Who will become Aryan''s mentor?"


    This topic was a serious problem in itself


    .


    If it were somebody else anybody of them would be more than enough to teach him or her. But here they were talking about Aryan, and after observing him for two years they could say with confidence that no teacher can teach him more than a month.


    Cause the speed at which he absorbs knowledge was something out of that world.


    First-tier spells, just a rough explanation to him and done. He can learn it in an instant and can achieve mastery over it. Second and Third tier spells give him a detailed explanation and done. He could use it once he understands the logic behind it. No practice, no extra effort needed.


    And for fourth-tier spells and above, show him once, he can master it the next instant after observing it. There was no spell that he couldn''t use. Only the spells related to Magical Science were somewhat difficult to master, but they doubt after obtaining the Super Sage Mode that won''t be the case anymore.


    Grand Elder and Granny Kotori were not on the candidate''s list, since they had already taught Aryan everything they knew about combat and spells. That left Anisa, Aditya, Sir Jean, Yoshino, and Takeru.


    The discussion was fierce and went on from 7:30 PM to 11:30 PM, and at last, they decided upon something.


    For the first month, Sir Jean will teach him. For the second month, Takeru will be his master, followed by Yoshino in third and Anisa in fourth. The last will be Aditya in the fifth month.


    And till then if they find a good teacher for Aryan then good or else he will have to learn the rest of the things himself.


    It was already 11:40 PM and Aryan hadn''t woken up from his dreams to have his dinner.


    Takeru asked Granny Kotori should he take dinner to his room. But Granny Kotori refused the idea and asked him to be left alone for some time and to let him digest all those pieces of information.


    Anisa and Aditya nodded, agreeing upon the same.


    The day was coming to an end, and the new day was about to start in some minutes. Everybody was tired and were getting off their seats to leave the dining room when Anisa remembered something and stopped everyone from leaving.


    Grand Elder was already tired, so when Anisa stopped them, he asked in annoyance, "What happened now?!"


    "Ahem, I forgot to tell you all, that they are coming today."


    "Who?" questioned Aditya. As long as he remembered, none of their relatives will be visiting them, not anytime soon. And his company members were a different thing. ''Then who is coming today?''


    Anisa didn''t answer anything and turned towards Sir Jean.


    He was somewhat confused why she was staring at him but soon found the answer by a text message. And the one who told him was none other than his virtual pad.


    He was about to ask why Anisa was staring at him when his virtual pad beeped, notifying him about a message.


    He unlocked the device, read the message and his face became ashen pale.


    The content of the message was something like this.


    Dear, we will land in half an hour at the airport. Reach in time to fetch us from here.

 Chapter 134 - Oniomania

    "Hehe-Hehe-Hehe Hahahahah ahahaha" Sir Jean started laughing on seeing the message and sat back on the chair. After remaining silent for some minutes, he turned towards Anisa and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier about this?!"


    Anisa facepalmed her face, and it slipped out from her mind during that question-answer session and now only she remembered about it.


    Aditya couldn''t understand his worries and asked the reason of his worries and why he was freaking out.


    Sir Jean heard his question and replied the reason was none other than Aryan. Everyone present there had a confused expression on their face after hearing his answer.


    ''How in the world is Aryan involved now?'' was the question in everyone''s mind present there.


    Sir Jean knew the reason for their confused faces and told them the entire story. A year ago when he returned home to meet his family, he was telling Aria about Aryan''s fast growth over the last two years and about his great potential of surpassing his pops and gramps in the upcoming years.


    At one point, unknowingly, he turned that conversation into boasting about Aryan. Alena, her sweet little daughter, heard all these and got angry at him. For praising someone else rather than his own sweet princess. And she decided to defeat Aryan in a duel and got back all those praises for her.


    Anisa, Aditya, Granny Kotori. The three of them laughed after hearing him out and said wasn''t it obvious. Any six-year-old kid would have done the same after listening to his father praising someone else.


    After talking some more about it Anisa, Sir Jean, and Granny Kotori went to the airport to receive them, while Aditya and Grand Edler went to the terrace to talk about something else.


    The night passed and came another day. Aryan was enjoying with pretty, voluptuous girls in his dream when the sun rays fell upon him and dragged him out of his dreams.


    He woke up lazily and turned around to see the time.


    "What the fck!! I slept that much," said Aryan after checking the clock. It was already 12:30 PM and none of his family members hadn''t woken him up until then.


    He jumped off from the bed, performed some light exercises, and took a shower after that. Now that his body had undergone some changes, he was looking a bit handsome and mature at the age of ten.


    He went down to the dining room and heard the laughing of three voices. The first two were the voice of his mom and Granny Kotori, and about the third one, he wasn''t sure.


    ''Let''s see who is this third person,'' thought Aryan and entered the dining hall.


    Upon entering, the three of them stopped laughing and looked towards Aryan.


    "Good afternoon, I guess¡­.." said Aryan hesitantly and took a seat on the dining table. Aryan made a telepathic connection with her mom and asked the identity of the third lady sitting on the sofa.


    Blonder hair, black eyes, and a face in the 20s.


    ''Must be someone of mom''s age,'' thought Aryan, and drank the orange juice served by Takeru.


    After sometime Anisa called Aryan to the place where all of them were sitting and gave an introduction of each other.


    "Aryan, this is Aria, Jean''s wife, and my bestie. And Aria, this is my son Aryan."


    "Oh~~!! Uncle Jean is married then." blurted out Aryan, making the three of them laugh again.


    After laughing to their heart''s content, the three of them stopped and Aria talked with Aryan.


    "Yes, your uncle Jean is married and already has a girl of your age."


    "o.O" exclaimed Aryan and talked some more with her.


    Time passed on and both of them became close in an hour. While they were talking, Aryan paused for a brief moment and contemplated something.


    Anisa and Aria couldn''t understand the reason for his sudden pause and asked him the reason. After remaining silent for some minutes Aryan turned towards Anisa and asked, "Mom, I was thinking now, what should I call her? Aunt Aria or something else?"


    Anisa couldn''t understand what he meant and asked him to explain better. Aryan asked again that should she call her aunt Aria like he calls Sir Jean uncle or should he call her something else.


    Aria couldn''t understand why he was asking this weird question and told him to call her aunt Aria.


    Aryan intervened at that and said, "But you didn''t look like an aunt to begin with."


    "What?!!" exclaimed Aria.


    "The thing is¡­ Ahhh you look too young like mom and granny. I will feel weird if I call you aunt." answered Aryan and looked towards his mom.


    The three of them laughed at his unconsciously given compliment and told Aryan to call her aunt. Even though Aryan agreed upon it, he was still feeling weird to call someone as young as her aunt.


    Ding¡­ Dong¡­ Ding¡­. Dong!!


    A sound came from the wall clock, informing it was 2:00 PM already. Yoshino and Takeru exited the room to serve lunch for them, while Aryan took a seat first in hope of getting served first.


    Last night he missed dinner and today he overslept in the morning, hence he missed it too. His stomach was already in constant grumbling mode, and mythical creatures were screeching from his stomach to devour the food.


    Anisa, Aria, and Granny Kotori hadn''t taken a seat yet and were waiting for Sir Jean and the others to come.


    2:05 PM


    Since no one was there for lunch except Aryan, Yoshino, and Takeru served him first and waited for the rest of them to join. Since there were guests in the palace, some special dishes were prepared for them.


    While one of the guests was talking on the sofa, Aryan was enjoying the special dishes prepared for her.


    2:10 PM


    The rest of the family members arrived one by one and joined him for lunch. Everyone was seated and had already started eating, except two persons, Sir Jena and Alena.


    The two loose spirits were on a tour of the city and got stuck in the shopping mall, cause someone was on a hardcore shopping spree.


    "Those four bags from the corner. Yes, yes, those four and those two in the middle row."


    "Okay, okay. Something else?" asked a woman in her 40s.


    "No nothing else from here. Let''s move onto the next," said a girl in jeans. Blonde hair, fair skin, and pretty eyes.


    This lil beauty was none other than Alean. Sir Jean''s and Aria''s cute but ferocious daughter.


    Sir Jean was silent all this time and was following her daughter''s lead in her shopping spree.


    And the lady speaking earlier with Alena was the manager of that eighty floored shopping mall. Rather than a multi-storage building, it was more of a skyscraper of that city.


    2:30 PM


    The lunch was already over. Yoshino was making green tea for everyone when a phone beeped in the dining hall. The owner of the device was Aria.


    She received the call and talked about something with someone. After a while, she put down her virtual pad and informed everyone that Sir Jean and Alena will be late for lunch.


    "On a shopping spree again?"


    "Yes."


    "Pfft, like mother, like daughter," complimented Anisa and sipped the green tea served by Takeru.


    "Hehe, she is still a baby before me," added Aria and sipped her tea in an elegant way.


    Aryan couldn''t understand the ladies'' talk and asked Aditya about it through a telepathic connection.


    Aditya laughed inwardly and told him about Aria.


    "Lil Aryan, your aunt Aria becomes a shopaholic whenever she sees the banner of sale."


    "Isn''t that common? I mean, even mom does that. Not only mom, but almost every female does that, isn''t it?"


    "No, no," denied Aditya. He tried to explain again what he wanted to say.


    "The thing is Aria is an oniomania."


    "Ouch!! Poor uncle Jean" pitied Aryan and sipped his green tea.


    "Ahh¡­ I am not sure about that part," added Aditya and informed him about his family assets.


    Aside from the Eastern Country''s head, Sir Jean and his family owns four small-sized tourism planets and one intergalactic company specialized in designing and manufacturing Gaming Capsules.


    Aryan became silent for some time and resumed again by asking what''s the size of a small-sized planet.


    "Same size as our planet''s moon."


    "...."


    ''Will I ever get to meet any normal people who own a normal small business?'' thought Aryan and sighed out heavily.


    Till now, every person he met was always on galactic levels. National and international levels were always skipped.


    Victor, father of Akihiko and the owner of that newly opened bakeshop was the only one who owned a normal business once, and too on a local level.


    But not anymore. Now he was the owner of an international company, and many were trying to get his franchise on their hotels and restaurants.


    While he was thinking about all this, two people entered the dining hall. One was Sir Jean, and the other was¡­....

 Chapter 135 - Challange From Alena

    And the other person was Alena, daughter of Sir Jean and Aria.


    Aryan took a good look at her and found her quite beautiful. He was about to say something when the girl looked towards him with eyes of enmity, then turned towards Aria.


    "Mom, I did a lil bit of shopping on the way, that''s why we got delayed."


    "Hehehe, no problem. It''s fine as long as you are happy."


    Anisa was curious about the quantity and asked, "Aria Jr, can you show us the things you have bought in the way."


    Alena agreed on it but before showing, she asked should she show them there, in the dining hall. Anisa couldn''t understand what she meant and agreed upon it.


    Alena took out a ring from her pocket, wore it on her right hand, and waved it elegantly.


    Bam!!


    Out of nowhere thousands of bags, and boxes appeared in the room. If described in a better way, the room was flooded with shopping bags and boxes.


    Grand Elder and Granny Kotori swallowed hard and asked her to take them back into her interspatial ring.


    Alena nodded and took everything back into her ring.


    After seeing the quantity of purchased products Anisa and Aditya were sure of one thing, Alena has completely inherited Aria''s shopping spree genes.


    After seeing the quantity Aryan wanted to ask Alena something but as they were unfamiliar with each other, instead of asking her, he asked the same question to Grand Elder and asked him to ask Alena.


    "Aria Jr, care to tell the number of zeros?" asked Grand Elder


    "Huh?! Number of zeros¡­. Couldn''t understand," answered back Alena in confusion.


    Grand Elder was about to tell something when Sir Jean intervened and said, "Nine thousand nine hundred ninety million spirit stones, from my favorite debit card."


    Aryan "..¡­"


    Anisa "¡­."


    Grand Elder "¡­.."


    Aria "¡­.."


    Everyone became silent. Their reactions were the same, but the reasons were different.


    Anisa was a hundred percent sure now that Alena had inherited her mother''s oniomania genes.


    Aryan was shocked by the amount of spirit stones that she burnt on shopping, and this was one of the most common reactions that any normal person would have given after hearing the price.


    And for Grand Elder and Aria, the reasons were a bit different.


    Aria, "It''s not good Alena, it''s a bad habit."


    "Sorry, mom¡­."


    "All you needed was to buy something to add ten more spirit stones and make it a round figure. It''s a bad habit of yours, not completing the round figures."


    Aryan "¡­"


    Aditya "¡­"


    Grand Elder "¡­."


    Granny Kotori "¡­."


    ''Sigh¡­. I am getting used to all these now. Even then it never fails to fascinate me how these rich people burn money like paper.''


    "Ahem¡­ My dear Jean," Grand Elder called in a sweet voice. "What did you mean by your favorite debit card??"


    Sir Jean gave him a smiling face and replied, "Card number 1479-1112-1416-1920. And cvv code¡­"


    "1020," blurted out Grand Elder.


    "Yes,"


    After confirming the Cvv code for some unknown reason, Grand Elder facepalmed and asked him, "When and how?"


    "While I was leaving for the airport yesterday, at that time."


    "Damn it!! You father son are the same."


    "Hehehe, you old man, you will make me blush at this rate. Should I return now or later?" asked Jean.


    Grand Elder sighed and permitted him to keep that card. Aryan was able to get a rough idea from their conversation but was still unclear about it.


    While he was trying his hard to understand the convo between them a sound echoed in his voice, "Pfft, wahahah wahahahah, thinking about what''s happening right?"


    "Yes¡­.."


    "Hahahaha let your pops tell you about it," said Aditya through telepathy and told him the days of their childhood. Once Jean and Grand Elder had made a bet and the loser had to fulfill one wish of the winner.


    Since Grand Elder lost the match, he asked Jean to tell him his wish and he will fill that wish. And he asked Grand Elder to give allowance once a year till he turns fifty years.


    Aryan "¡­"


    "I know you will tell even though he has that many assets and property under his family name¡­.


    The real intention here was not the money but the funny face of your gramps when he gave money to him. Both of them used to fight a lot on every small things, ahh, those days I am missing them."


    "And what do you used to do when they used to fight?" questioned Aryan.


    "What else except enjoying the drama from the sidelines."


    Aryan "¡­."


    "It''s really funny, that''s why I never got the urge to stop them."


    "Pfft, I can understand how you feel."


    "Hahaha, you really are my son, so where was I? Oh yes, remembered. After some years your gramps stopped giving him the allowance that he had promised to give him, till the age of fifty. So Jean used to steal his special card every year and spend the agreed amount of spirit stones from it."


    "Oh~~ !!"


    "And interesting thing your gramps always put the exact agreed amount in his card before he steals."


    "Pfft, tsun tsun gramps,"


    "Wahahahah ahahahah yea yea, your gramps is one."


    While the father-son duo was laughing and discussing about Grand Elder and Sir Jean duo, Anisa and Alena were talking about the latest high heels in the market.


    Seeing Aryan was busy in his own world Alena went near her and waved her hand.


    Spat!!


    A glove came out of her hand interspatial ring and slapped Aryan on his face.


    Aditya "¡­."


    Sir Jean "¡­."


    Aria "¡­."


    Anisa "¡­.."


    "Is that gloves for me¡­??" asked Aryan with a puzzled expression. Since he was not aware of the western tradition he thought Alena bought something for him.


    Grand Elder and Ganny Kotori facepalmed in sync and told him that it was an invitation of challenge.


    "Challenge?! What type of challenge?" asked Aryan.


    "Challenge to an all-out duel." intervened Alena and answered his question.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop power stones

 Chapter 136 - Alena VS Aryan

    Aryan couldn''t understand why she was challenging him. He didn''t even know her.


    He turned towards Grand Elder and asked him through telepathy should he agree or not. He nodded head and gave him the green signal.


    Aryan stood up and asked, "When and where?''


    "Now in the garden."


    "Then should we go?"


    "Yes." Replied Alena and left the room with that.


    Aryan was enjoying his time when he got this unexpected challenge. Now the question was how to fight with her. With his current power, he could defeat her without even budging from his place.


    Forget about budging, he could defeat her without even lifting up his hand. A finger was more than enough to wipe clean an entire army and let alone a single girl¡­..


    And this was the very reason he was getting tensed. After his sleep of three years and awakening his Super Sage mode, he could feel the increase in his power, once again it was totally off the charts.


    Seeing Aryan getting stressed over it Sir Jean went near him and whispered something in his ears.


    Aryan face lit up after that secret whispering. He was ready now for a fight without any hesitation.


    It was a green signal from Sir Jean to show some of his powers and broke Alena''s arrogance over her power. Thanks to her mom and dad, she had gained some powerful cultivation techniques and a soul sea similar to Nagisa''s soul sea.


    5:30 PM, Evening.


    Kalinga Palace garden.


    Both of them stood opposite of each other. Grand Elder was the referee. Sir Jean was the first aid provider and the rest of them were spectators.


    Only one rule, one will be the victor and the other will admit defeat.


    Alena came fully prepared, with a specially designed fitting black battle suit that was showing her body outer curvature.


    Meanwhile Aryan, Bermuda trouser pants coupled with a white shirt and a black tracksuit cotton jacket.


    Alena was getting pissed by seeing the getup of his opponent. She was taking the challenge seriously. On the other hand Aryan, looking at him anyone can say he is not there for a fight but rather an evening walk.


    She took a heavy breath and pointed her hand towards Aryan.


    "Are you ready?" she asked in a serious tone.


    "Born from the day of my birth," answered Aryan to make piss her some more.


    Alena gritted her teeth and said, "You just wait."


    To her intimidation, Aryan''s answer was "sure, sure. Give it your all."


    Hearing his arrogant answer, Alena thought he was all talk and no fight.


    Grand Elder "Both parties ready? I will count to one."


    3, 2, 1 go!!


    Alena made the first move and moved behind Aryan with flash speed to catch him off guard and gave him a heavy blow from behind.


    Hush!!


    Upon reaching, she accumulated chakra energy in her right punch and punched Aryan on his back.


    Aditya "¡­."


    Anisa "¡­."


    Alena "¡­."


    When Alena punched Aryan, her hand passed through him. Her complexion changed. Aryan was not there it was an after mirage, Without making extra movements she scanned her surrounding Aryan was nowhere to be found.


    "Ara ara lil girl~~" called out Aryan like her Granny.


    Alena turned around and found Aryan behind her back. She jumped off from that place and made some distance between her and Aryan.


    She was planning to take him off guard. But Aryan played her trick on her and went behind her. Till now he wasn''t even using a part of his power. He was just using his past life''s experience and his quick reflexes to play with her.


    "Hmph!! Pretty good," commended Alena, and placed her right leg towards the front and left behind it. Making some distance between them and getting ready to plunge towards Aryan. She contracted her muscles to its max and locked on her target.


    Jean was thinking the scenario would be something like the fight between Howk and Zagaan, but that wasn''t the case here.


    She contracted her muscles by stretching her legs and plunged towards her opponent.


    Aryan easily dodged it without making any extra movements, and smacked her lightly on her back.


    Alena got startled by the hit on her back. Even then she didn''t lose her focus and went behind Aryan to attack again in the same pattern.


    She tried that again and got another light hit on her back. She got pissed and raised her speed to max.


    Her speed was first enough to leave after mirage everywhere. Even then she wasn''t able to touch Aryan.


    Instead, it was Aryan who was tapping, smacking, and hitting her lightly on her back.


    She realized Aryan was way much faster than her and she can''t touch him with her current speed.


    She left the idea of defeating her with speed. After speed came martial arts. She was a black belt champion at the age of five. Meanwhile Aryan, at the age of five he didn''t know a single thing about the outside world and cultivation system, let alone martial arts and black belt.


    Once again she covered the distance between them and tried to punch him with her hands coated with a layer of chakra, but this time from the front and a barrage of punches, instead of a single one.


    Sir Jean was reading her every move in detail. He could tell the direction just by seeing it once. But the same was not applicable to Aryan. Even though he was a fifth level cultivator like Aditya, he was having a hard time to read and predict his moves.


    And this made his heart beat faster. If he could fight day and night with such a person (correction: kid) he would be more than happy to burn any amount of spirit stones for it.


    And to his pleasure, soon he was gonna get the chance to become his teacher. Even though it was for some months only, it was more than enough for him to play with Aryan.


    Back in the fight, after failing in her barrage of punches, she started to use her legs.

 Chapter 137 - Alena Vs Aryan Part 2

    Her kicks were like an edged sword, swiftly cutting through the air. One hit and any normal person would have ended up bleeding heavily, but here the opponent was Aryan.


    In the beginning, Aryan was thinking of dodging her kicks as much as possible and passing time with her. But he got bored from dodging and fought back her kicks with kicks.


    Bang!! Clang!! Clang!!


    Came the sound of their clashing. One was an expert in it, adding the experience of the past life, while the other was a black belt in martial arts.


    The clash of kicks was a fierce battle, at least on the outside. In the beginning, Alena was using butterfly kicks and wheel kicks in the rotation, and Aryan was dodging them swiftly. But the game changed when Aryan started to attack.


    He waited for the right moment and struck when he saw an opening.


    Thud!!


    Alena was taken aback by that kick and fell down from that impact. Till now she was of the idea that Aryan doesn''t know anything about kicks and she may have a chance of winning the match. But little did she know that he had achieved mastery in it long ago.


    She got up in an instant and stared at him fiercely. She didn''t want to get beaten in front of her parents, especially before her dad, so she decided to go all out and give it her all.


    She distanced herself from Aryan and joined her index fingers and thumbs to make a diamond-like shape. Aryan had never seen anything like that, so he was a little confused about it.


    ''What is this girl doing now?!'' was the thought in his mind.


    Suddenly, her battle suit began to glow white and chakra energy, and a massive amount of chakra energy got absorbed from the surrounding.


    Aryan was still confused about what''s happening and looked towards Aditya and Sir Jean. Sir Jena nodded head with Aditya and after talking something, he moved forward.


    "Lil boy, that''s a PCA suit, get ready for it," shouted Sir Jean.


    "PCA suit?!! What''s that?" questioned back Aryan.


    But before Sir Jean replies something Alena plunged towards him saying, "You sure are brave, getting distracted and talking with others in mid of a battle."


    Aryan turned towards her and waved her hand. Alena was on full alert this time and got back at once when Aryan waved her hand. She didn''t know why did he do that but as the "saying goes better to be safe than sorry."


    When nothing happened after a sec she gritted her teeth and furiously looked towards Aryan. That action of waving hand was a bluff, and Aryan did it only to scare her away. She assumed this and made a note of not to believe in his actions.


    While she was getting ready to attack him. Aryan was analyzing the structure, coding, and functions of that PCA suit. This was one of the many powers he had unlocked when the Seven Sages bestowed their powers.


    "The power of calculation and analysis."


    He understood what was the work of that suit and turned towards Aditya and Sir Jean again.


    "Pre-Stage Chakra Armament Suit!! Did I get it correct?" asked Aryan.


    "Yes, absolutely correct," shouted Aditya.


    Seeing Aryan know about the suit, Sir Jean and Aditya became a little bit confused. As long as they remember they hadn''t told anyone about that suit. And he gave only one prototype to Sir Jean for his daughter''s birthday. ''Then how come he knows about it?''


    Amidst of their thinking, the battle broke out.


    Alena mobilized her chakra energy onto her right leg and jumped high up in the sky. Aryan was thinking that she will come to like a meteor to kick him, but the reality was a bit different.


    She jumped high up in the sky and performed three wheel kicks.


    Hush! Hush!! Hush!!!


    Three waves of energy descended towards Aryan. Alena was thinking that he was surprised by the attack and wasn''t moving for the same reason.


    Boom!! Boom! Boom!!


    The energy waves hit the target and made some medium-sized explosions.


    Alena ''He is done for now. Taking on hit head-on is more than enough to give him a fatal injury, and he took three of them at once¡­..''


    "Game Over," said Alena midair and landed on the ground elegantly.


    Aditya and Sir Jean were looking at the place where Aryan was standing earlier, but unable to see anything due to the smoke and dust blocking the vision, and Alena was looking towards her father to hear his praises and commendation.


    "Cough, cough, cough," came a sound from the area covered in smoke. Alena turned around and looked towards Aryan in disbelief.


    "Cough, cough. What was that a smoke bomb?!!" questioned Aryan. Not even a single scratch was visible on his body, Forget about scratch, not even a single dirt was on his body.


    Alena looked towards him in disbelief and pondered how he dodged that attack.


    "You should have told me earlier, that you are using a smoke attack on me. I would have brought a mask for my safety," said Aryan and coughed once again.


    In reality, when the energy waves were at a distance of 0.5 meters from him, he grabbed them with his hand and smashed them on the ground.


    And for the coughing part, no need to explain it was an overacting, nothing else.


    Not speed, nor martial arts. None of these two were able to defeat Aryan. Alena was feeling a little troubled now. She was getting a feeling that his opponent was playing with her and hiding his power all this time. But she didn''t agree with the fact and thought of ways to defeat Aryan.


    Till then Aryan hadn''t moved a meter from the position where he was standing earlier. Grand Elder and Granny Kotori were the ones who pointed this out. And hearing this Alena was the one got pissed off the most.


    She pondered over something, then stopped attacking. Aryan, Aditya, Sir Jean. The three of them had a puzzled expression on their face. ''Just a minute ago she was planning to attack me and now she stopped?! Wtf is going on here?'' thought Aryan.


    She took heavy breaths, calmed down her fast-beating heart, and spoke, "You, Why aren''t you attacking me? I have been attacking you since the beginning and you haven''t touched me yet!!"


    Aryan was about to say something in return, but before he does Alena intervened and spoke again, "I know you are all talk and no fight, even then you should so some guts and try to attack. Shouldn''t you?!"


    Listening to her daughter''s taunting both Aria and Sir Jean facepalmed. Their daughter didn''t know whom she was fiddling with. If he wants, he can defeat her with a single finger. But till now he was controlling himself.


    Aryan got triggered by her taunting and gave her a devilish grin. Seeing the smile on his face, Aditya and Sir Jean determined that she had successfully pissed off Aryan. And her playtime was coming to an end.


    Aryan walked two steps towards Alena and whoosh!!


    He vanished from that place. A


    Alena scanned her surrounding but couldn''t detect his traces. Only one place was remained to search, and that was her rear.


    She was about to turn when thud!!


    Aryan kicked Alena on her back. She was sent flying and fell at a distance. That one kick from Aryan made her lose half of her power, and she was struggling to get up.


    Whoosh!!


    Aryan disappeared from his place again and appeared at a distance before Alena. Everyone''s eye was set on Aryan. They wanted to know what will he do next. Their expectations were very high. The expectation to see something new.


    And their expectations were completely fulfilled by Aryan. He jumped up in the sky and performed a butterfly kick midair. Followed by two wheel kicks.


    Alena and the others were thinking that Aryan was doing the same as Alena, making energy waves and send it towards the enemy.


    But their guessing was a little off this time.


    Aryan performed two wheel kicks and descended down. The moment he touched the ground, a gigantic tornado appeared before him and headed towards Alena.


    Sir Jean, Aditya, Anisa, Grand Elder..... Everyone was dumbstruck by it. Aryan only performed two or three kicks, and a tornado was there before their eyes.


    Not even Grand Elder could do something like that. He would have to achieve a speed of ten thousand spins per second to create a tornado-like that, and that will also depend on whether he has wind element or not.


    But Aryan here broke every rule of cultivation, physics, and science and created a tornado with only three kicks.


    This meant only one thing. Aryan was communicating with nature and giving it command to fulfill.


    This became possible when someone has a sage mode.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to upvote me with power stones

 Chapter 138 - Elemental Ball

    Grand Elder got his sage mode at the sixth stage, and Aditya got his in the fifth. If followed the same trend Aryan should have got his in the fourth stage¡­.. But he skipped some stages and got it at stage one.


    And rather than communicating, it was more of an integration with nature and commanding it as you will. Aryan was doing the same without knowing the logic behind it.


    Back to their fight, Alena''s body was trembling with fear after seeing that tornado coming towards her. Her brain was working like a snapdragon 855 to find an escape route.


    Suddenly, she got an idea. Her eyes sparkled at the thought of it. She considered herself a genius and praised herself. She would have done the same for some more time, but the nearing tornado dragged her back to reality into her not so good situation.


    She was of the idea that Aryan must have depleted a large amount of his chakra in that attack and must be feeling weak. So she thought of striking him when he was vulnerable.


    And for the tornado coming towards her, she thought of using a large fireball to dissipate it, at the same time attack Aryan with another fireball.


    Alena closed her eyes and created a small fireball on it. Seeing the small fireball Aditya''s eyes sparkled in excitement, Aryan understood at once that there must be something special about that fireball, or else his pops wouldn''t have shown that reaction.


    And his deduction was on point, absolutely correct. She raised her hand towards the sky with the fireball in her hand. Black clouds gathered above her and struck a thunder at the fireball.


    Bam!!


    The fireball expanded.


    It was Aryan''s first time to see something like that. While he was pondering about it Bam!! Bam!! Bam!!


    Thunder struck again, and this time it was bigger and louder than the previous time. The size of the fireball too had expanded by many volumes. Now it had a radius of two meters approx.


    The fireball was scorching hot and burning blazingly. The tornado was coming near when Alena plunged towards it with the fireball in her hand.


    Aryan was taken aback by her actions, but then again she was Sir Jean''s daughter, she wasn''t weak enough to get defeated by something like that.


    Everyone''s eyes were set on the tornado and Alena, no one was paying attention to Aryan standing at a distance and enjoying the show.


    Alena made her way inside and vanished inside it. Aditya, Sir Jean, and the rest of them were using divine sense to monitor her actions inside the tornado, and as expected she blasted off that fireball in the eye of the tornado, to dissipate it from the root.


    Even though the tornado dissipated the dust was still in the air. Blocking Aryan''s vision.


    He could have used divine sense to observe the situation but was too lazy to use it.


    He was expecting a sneak attack from the front, and as predicted she came out of nowhere and thrust a football-size fireball on his body.


    Alena was thinking she won the match, and as usual lady luck was on her side. But later she did find out that lady luck and victory were old tenants of Aryan.


    On a careful look she found out that Aryan had already stopped her fireball with his index finger and his other hand was caressing her fireball like an owner caressing his pet.


    As long as she knew she was the creator of that fireball, no one else could touch it, and even if they touch, they will end up getting wounded. But here, the scene before her eyes was telling her a different story.


    Aryan stopped the fireball with one hand, then snatched it from Alena.


    She was dumbstruck by the action done by Aryan and retreated back in fear. Her womanly instinct was telling her to back away. The guy before her was not an ordinary human.


    She jumped back twice and maintained some distance between them, to recover some energy. That fireball had already consumed three-fourth of her chakra reserve and she couldn''t afford to deplete it completely.


    Meanwhile Aryan, forgetting the fact that he was in the middle of a battlefield he was taking his time to study that fireball. Seeing the lil boy''s curiosity to know about magic Aditya, Sir Jean and Grand Elder remembered that small kid who used to spend his entire time in book and research. And that boy was none other than Aditya.


    He was one of those nerd guys who used to get so much invested in research that he forgot about the day, date, and time. He was one big of a nerd until he met Sir Jean, who showed him the outside world.


    After examining it inside out, Aryan found out about that ball. It was a dual elemental fireball, made by the combination of fire and thunder. Aryan held the ball in his left hand and tried to make another in his right.


    Alena was dumbstruck by Aryan''s talent to learn things. She was hesitating whether to show her other elemental combination to him or not. But soon that thought left her mind after seeing her opponent''s actions.


    Aryan closed his eyes, perceived and imagined something. He remembered something that he had learned from his pops.


    Bhsh!!


    Suddenly a blue fireball appeared in his hand. Sir Jean, Grand Elder, and Granny Kotori understood with a glance that it was Aditya''s Magical Science and became more excited to see what he will do next.


    Alena was looking at that fireball in confusion. Since she didn''t know what Aryan was doing, she thought it must be some kind of trick.


    As done by Alena, Aryan raised his hand towards the sky and summoned the dark clouds to thunder on his fireball. Alena and the rest were thinking they would see the same thing again, but this thought of theirs changed when the entire sky became dark.


    In Alena''s case, a small part of the sky above her was dark. But here the dark clouds had covered the entire sky. The clouds rumbled, showed lightning and BOOM!!


    A thunder dragon stuck that fireball. The property of the fireball changed and it was quite visible to others.


    The previously blue fireball became dark violet. Aryan stared at it in confusion and thought of something. His eyes sparkled. Seeing the same reaction as Aditya on Aryan''s face, everyone understood that the boy will fiddle with that dual elemental ball. And as predicted, he did fiddle with it.


    First, he added a thin layer of flammable gas around it, so that when it blasted off, it would increase the area covered. Second, he added a barrier around it and compressed that giant elemental ball into the size of a football. And third also the last. He did something which was something out of the box.


    He used magic and divided that elemental ball into many small balls. Alena''s eyes started twitching by the site of that many elemental combinations.


    She could hardly combine two elements and was a huge task and achievement in itself, and here Aryan, combining three to four elements like he was cooking something.


    Aryan wasn''t sure about the power of those small elemental balls. His hands were itching to check them out. And the best target was standing before him.


    He grinned at the sight of Alena and looked to the balls floating beside him. Alena swallowed hard and sensed something ominous in her upcoming dark.


    Sir Jean and Aditya facepalmed and turned out. Soon they were going to see something that they didn''t want to see.


    Aryan looked towards one of his elemental balls, then towards Alena.


    The ball moved on its own and fired itself towards its target.


    Alena cast a barrier around her from a custom-made device and prepared herself for the impact.


    The elemental ball went like a bullet and¡­.. KABOOM!!


    A massive explosion of fire with thunder in the air. Anybody caught in that explosion will get the burn of fire and the shock of thunder.


    Some time passed, and the smoke and flames dissipated. A figure became visible amongst it. Aryan frowned over it and used his divine sense to check up on her. She was perfectly fine. Not even a scratch was there.


    She stood like a brave inside her barrier and stared at her opponent, Aryan.


    Alena undid the barrier and walked towards him. Everyone including Aryan was curious about her next move. ''What will she do next?'' was the question in everyone''s mind.


    She was closing the distance between her and Aryan, without any intention of attacking. Aryan was a little confused about it.


    She was closing the distance true, but no intention of attacking!! ''Wtf is wrong with her?!'' pondered Aryan.


    She went closer, closer, closer, and stopped just before Aryan.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.


    A mini mass release is coming soon on the occasion of reaching 1M views.

 Chapter 139 - Scapegoat

    Aryan was suspicious about her action, because he couldn''t find any chakra fluctuations around her nor could find any movements that showed she will attack soon.


    She was steadily closing the distance between them, Aryan thought of speaking something or asking her the reason but refrained himself from doing so. Alena got more closer to him. Her eyes were dead, her face gloom Aryan couldn''t understand what she wanted to do.


    He couldn''t stop himself and asked out, "What happened now? Why aren''t you attacking?"


    No response~~~


    Alena was heading towards him without saying anything. She closed the distance between them and was at a distance of a meter from him.


    Aryan was about to say something else when Thud!!


    Came a sound. And Aryan found Alena in his arms!!


    "Hey girl, you fine?!" asked Aryan.


    No response~~


    She fainted just before Aryan.


    Sir Jean and Aditya went near him to do a quick check on her. But before they do Aryan informed, "She has exhausted her soul sea. It''s completely dry now."


    Sir Jean nodded and carried Alena in his arms. He used his divine sense and found the same result.


    Sir Jean sighed out and told her girl went overboard this time. Aryan didn''t reply to anything and asked Sir Jena to lower her a little.


    Sir Jean was confused and asked, "What will you do?" but Aryan didn''t say anything and insisted her to put Alena on the ground.


    Sir Jean knew Aryan very well, since he didn''t have any ill intention he put Alena on the ground and let Aryan do as he wished.


    Aryan mobilized his soul sea''s energy and made a small chakra ball out of it. Then he closed his eyes and transferred that ball out of his soul sea.


    Till now everything was normal. Cultivators could transfer their chakra out of their soul sea for different purposes. Like some use the energy to coat it on their weapons, some use it as a layer on their hands and legs to increase the damage, and so on.


    But what happened after that was something new for everyone present there.


    Aryan held that chakra ball on top of his index finger and spun it rapidly with the help of his mental energy. Soon the chakra ball started to spin on its own and no longer needed the aid of mental energy.


    Aditya, Sir Jean, and the rest of the family members were watching him curiously. They wanted to know what Aryan was trying to do, and soon they found out about it.


    When the chakra ball started spinning rapidly, it became blurred and somewhat invisible to eyes; it began to absorb chakra from the surrounding.


    All of them present there were completely dumbstruck by this mysterious happening. ''How could a spinning chakra ball absorb chakra from the surrounding?'' was the thought in everyone''s mind.


    They were wrecking their brains but couldn''t find any logical answer. Aditya was the only one who somewhat understood the logic, but before he explained it to others he wanted to see the complete process and confirm his theory with Aryan.


    The small chakra ball increased in size and became the size of a football.


    Aryan used his mental energy again and compressed the size of the ball to that of a small candy.


    What he did after that made everyone stand up from their places. He opened Alena''s mouth and shoved that candy sized chakra ball inside her.


    Never in the history of cultivation, no one had tried something like that. Sir Jean became a little worried about it. He wanted to ask something to Aryan, but Aditya stopped him and asked him to see the aftermath.


    Suddenly, Alena''s body levitated in the air. The wind started to blow around her. Sir Jean looked around to find out the reason, but before he did, he saw a massive amount of chakra entering into Alena.


    "Cough, cough, cough" woke up Alena and found herself levitating in the air. She looked below, saw the distance between her feet and the ground, and fainted again.


    Even though she was unconscious chakra energy continued to enter inside her, and replenishing her soul sea.


    After some minutes the process stopped and the energy making her levitate in the area dissipated.


    Sir Jean caught her and asked Aryan what was that. Never in his life he had seen something like that.


    "Hehe, before I do let''s go inside. I have to explain a lot about this."


    Sir Jean and the other family members agreed upon it and headed towards the mansion.


    After laying Alena on a big comfy sofa. Sir Jena asked again, "Lil Aryan, how did you fill her soul sea in some fraction of minutes?"


    "Hehe, before I tell there is someone who wants to verify his hypothesis with me. Aren''t you pops?" asked out Aryan.


    Aditya grinned at his son''s invitation and stated his hypothesis. According to him Aryan basically created a soul sea recovery pill and fed it to Alena. Many people in the past had tried to do the same, but none of them succeeded because the chakra energy that we absorb from the surrounding is purified for our own soul sea by our respective chakras, then transferred into the soul sea. So basically in the past people failed in the experiment whenever they tried to inject chakra energy into someone who had depleted his soul sea because they only provided them with supply. They have to start their chakra rotation too, to purify that energy.


    Many things were going above Sir Jean''s head, so he begged Aditya to explain in simple terms. Aditya nodded and tried to say in easy words, "The thing is Aryan supplied Alena with a large amount of chakra energy, and in addition to that he somehow managed to spin her first stage earthly chakra. That purified the chakra energy in her mouth and filled her soul sea again."


    "I see," replied Sir Jean.


    "So my question is, how did you manage to do that?" questioned Aditya.


    "Hmm¡­ It is as you said I managed to spin her first stage earthly chakra without her consent. First I shoved that chakra energy ball inside her, then controlled her first stage earthly chakra with my mental power. Simple, isn''t it?!"


    "Yes..."


    "And once her earthly chakra started spinning, the massive amount of chakra in her mouth got purified and went into her soul sea."


    "Oh~~!!" exclaimed Aditya.


    He pondered over something and turned towards the distant sofa. Alena was sound asleep on it. Then he looked towards Sir Jean, asking him for permission. Sir Jean nodded and gave his consent.


    As told by Aryan, Aditya tried to use his mental energy to spin Alena''s earthly chakra, and as expected he failed miserably.


    Aditya sighed out and looked towards his dumb son, "My dear son, we can''t spin others chakra using our mental energy. I tried now¡­"


    "And failed miserably?!" asked Aryan.


    "Yes¡­."


    "The thing is, you must add something inside her to revive your signal and do your work."


    Aditya couldn''t understand what Aryan was saying and asked him to explain in detail.


    Aryan stood up and began his chakra controlling session. Everybody in the hall was listening to him with attention.


    Pops you know about those old days remote control toys, right?"


    "Yes¡­. So what about it?"


    "Do you know how they work?"


    Aditya said a "yes" and told him the science behind it. The car or the toy has a receiver fitted inside and when the remote sends a signal, the receiver accepts it and follows the command sent by the remote.


    "Yes, you are right. I followed the same concept to control her chakra."


    "Care to explain how?" asked Aditya.


    "Hmm¡­" Aryan drank a glass of water. Cleared his throat and explained. First, he created that chakra ball to supply her with chakra, then he compressed it with his mental energy, at the same time he added a small mental energy orb inside it.


    When he shoved it inside her mouth, the chakra ball started expanding and the orb made up of mental energy escaped from its inside and traveled to her soul sea, near her earthly chakra.


    Aditya and Grand Elder were carefully listening to his explanation and wanted to try it out after that. For them technique like this was a true gem.


    Aryan continued, and when he sent the command of rotating the chakra the mental energy orb received the signal and passed it to her first stage earthly chakra.


    In normal cases when someone tries to control it without a receiver that mainly acts as a medium, they failed because of the same reason.


    Aditya and Grand Elder understood the logic and turned towards Alena sleeping at a distance. Sir Jena got a tingling sensation through his body alarming him to protect Alena or else she will become their scapegoat.


    "Ahem, that''s enough for today I think¡­. It''s already dinner time, and Aryan has school tomorrow."


    "Yes, but we want to try out his theory," added Grand Elder.


    "A big no, on Alena"


    "Huh," frowned Grand Elder and turned towards Aditya. Both of them discussed something in telepathy and nodded their heads.


    Sir Jean swallowed and looked down and checked his horoscope. According to it he will have a bad day today. Till then nothing bad had happened, but he got the idea of what bad will happen in the upcoming future.


    Both Grand Elder and Aditya stood up and invited Sir Jean for a drinks party.


    "Common Jean boy, it''s been so long since we have something like that."


    Before Sir Jean replied something, Buzzz!!


    Came a sound from behind. He turned around and found it was Aditya. He used his newly made stunner gun to paralyze Sir Jean and dragged him back to his laboratory.


    Grand Elder too followed him back and helped him in carrying Sir Jean.


    Aryan was dumbstruck by the duo''s action and became speechless. He made a point in his mind, from the next time if he tells them something like today he will prepare a scapegoat for them.. God knows what may happen to him if they couldn''t find anyone to try it upon.

 Chapter 140 - Lie And Deception

    The night passed and a new day came.


    9:30 AM Morning, Monday.


    Aryan was getting ready for his school. He was quite nervous on that day since his physical appearance had changed a lot. Not even Grand Elder had any idea how to deal with that problem.


    Before he left for school Grand Elder called his sister chairwoman Linda and told her all the events of the last two days. It was not much of an amazement for her since she knows how crazy the Aizawa''s could be.


    But it was now her task to make it understood to Principal Li and his secretary Miss Ynna.


    After a great deal of difficulty, she somehow managed to make them understand the event happening in her family and the reason for Aryan''s sudden growth. Principal Li and Miss Ynna agreed that they understood everything but deep in their heart they couldn''t believe that Aryan had undergone three years of physical and mental development in the last two days of weekends.


    After having his breakfast Aryan left for the school and went to the principal office first, as asked by his gramps.


    When Grand Elder was about to hang his call with chairwoman Linda she asked him to send Aryan to the principal office first.


    Because there were some people who won''t believe her words until they see Aryan in person.


    Without asking anything Aryan barged into the room and greeted the three souls present there. These three souls were none other than his great aunt Linda, Principal Li, and Miss Ynna.


    The father-daughter duo had a shocked expression on her face while Chairwoman Linda was giving out a sighing expression.


    None of them knew how to start the conversation. Aryan was feeling awkward since they kept on staring at him, while the other three didn''t know how to talk with this new Aryan.


    Amidst of their silence, the door opened and entered a person in the room. Aryan turned around and found it was his homeroom teacher Dr. Fin.


    Now everyone was having a headache, they themselves didn''t know how to interact with each other and now there was another person¡­.. None of them was in a mood to repeat everything from the beginning and explain it to him.


    Dr. Fin stared at the boy then towards Principal Li, he didn''t want to believe nor wanted to ask but ended up asking.


    "Sir is this boy Ryan.A from my class?!"


    Principal Li "¡­"


    Miss Ynna "¡­"


    Chairwomen "¡­."


    Before he replied something chairwomen stood up and picked up her virtual pad.


    "Ah¡­. Principal Li do as we have discussed, I am going to check the other departments." Said the chairwoman and left the room.


    Principal Li was turning towards his daughter but she too escaped the room by saying chairwoman Linda forgot some important papers and she had to deliver them at any cost.


    The room became silent again.


    Dr. Fin was staring towards Ryan in disbelief.


    Ryan towards Principal Li.


    And Principal Li towards the ceiling.


    "Sir you didn''t answer anything¡­"


    "Ahem, yes it''s Ryan from your class." Principal Li finally opened his mouth.


    "I know what you wanted to ask," added Principal Li. "He looks different than the last time right?"


    Dr. Fin nodded and didn''t reply.


    "The thing is it''s a new term recently developed."


    Ryan "¡­"


    Dr. Fin "¡­"


    Miss Ynna "¡­"


    Chairwoman Linda "¡­"


    Both the ladies escaped the room and entered again using the chairwoman''s camouflage magic.


    "Care to explain?" asked Dr. Fin.


    He himself was a researcher and a scientist, but never in his life had he seen someone grow as much as Ryan and that too in two days.


    Judging from the vibes Ryan was giving he was somewhat sure that not only external but he had undergone internal changes too.


    "There is a new concept of latent growth potential hormone in our body." Principal Li started with difficulty.


    "Latent growth potential hormone?!! I have never heard about it!!"


    "Yes, you haven''t," he replied and continued that it''s a new type of hormone. Found in one out of every ten million children. And this hormone came into light recently, a decade ago.


    Dr. Fin listened to him and made note of everything he said.


    Meanwhile Chairwoman Linda and Miss Ynna were holding their laughter and continued to enjoy from the sidelines.


    What Principal Li was spouting was complete buff, utter lie, no truth in it.


    After some minutes their convo ended and Dr. Fin summarized everything. Principal Li heard him out, confirmed it, and asked him to take Ryan to class and tell the same to everyone in the class.


    Dr. Fin was quite excited as he got to know something new and left the room with Ryan following him.


    The bell rang and the class started. Everyone was seated in their respective seats except Ryan, whose seat was behind Nagisa.


    She was looking here and there and sometimes peek through the corridor to find Ryan, but to her dismay, Ryan wasn''t there.


    Rajesh too was following the same trend and looking for Ryan here and there.


    Suddenly, the door opened and entered two figures. One was their geeky homeroom teacher Dr. Fin another...


    They were a little confused about him. He looks familiar, but his physical growth was making him look different. More handsome and more mature.


    Everyone''s eyes were set on this new figure.


    "Ahem," Dr. Fin cleared his throat.


    "Anyone guess who is this?" he asked with a wide grin on his face.


    Silence~~~


    Complete Silence~~


    No one answered. Everyone had one answer in mind, but nobody was brave enough to answer.


    In the room filled with utter silence, a student raised her hand.


    "Yes," said Dr. Fin and allowed Nagisa to speak.


    She took a deep breath and asked, "By any chance are you Ryan?!"


    Bdmp! Bdmp!! Bdmp!!


    Everyone''s heart was beating fast. She asked the thing straight that everyone had in mind.


    "Pfft, ahahahah hahah hahahaha. Yes, I am the same Ryan." Aryan replied.


    Nagisa was dumbstruck. She was about to ask something when Dr. Fin intervened and asked him to take his seat.


    Ryan went behind Nagisa and took his seat.


    Both Rajesh and Nagisa were feeling somewhat weird.


    For Rajesh it was Ryan''s height. Earlier he was shorter than him, but now he was somewhat taller.


    And for Nagisa, it''s a strange vibe. Earlier she was used to Ryan sitting before him, but now she was feeling as if a stranger was behind her.


    While both of them were drowning in their thoughts Dr. Fin clapped his hand, to attract everyone''s attention.


    Rajesh and Nagisa snapped out of their thoughts and paid attention towards Dr. Fin.


    "Kid, I know you have many doubts about Ryan, we will hold a question-answer session to clear them all. Also don''t act like a stranger with him, he must be feeling weird from it."


    Everyone nodded and stopped staring at him. Ryan calmed down and looked forward to the session of lies and deception, that was about to begin.


    Never in his life had he seen someone who can come with an entire storyline within a fraction of seconds, like Principal Li. He also knew that the chairwoman and Miss Ynna were present there listening to their conversation from the camouflage.


    Not only him, even the chairwoman and the principal were looking forward to this session.


    After Ryan and Dr. Fin left the room Chairwoman Linda and Miss Ynna came out of the camouflage and laughed like monkeys.


    They wanted to roll on the ground for the lies that the principal told to Dr. Fin.


    Principal Li felt somewhat bad for lying to him but deep inside he was proud of his quick-witted character.


    The screen was on, tea was ready, snacks on the way¡­..!!


    Chairwoman Linda tuned the principal chamber to a movie theatre.


    Miss Ynna too joined in on the chairwoman''s invite and served tea for the chairwoman. Seeing the two of them enjoying the show Principal Li too chimed in and took a seat near them.


    "So before we start, let me tell you everything in a summary." Said Dr. Fin and repeated the exact words of Principal Li that There is a new concept of latent growth potential hormone in our body. It''s a new type of hormone. Found in one out of every ten million children. And this hormone came into light recently, a decade ago."


    Everyone somewhat believed his explanation and began to search it on their devices. Kids of the new era were smart and they needed virtual pads for different works in a school, that''s why they were allowed to carry it around them.


    After surfing for a while one of the students raised a hand and asked, "Sensei I couldn''t find this new concept on any of the search engines."


    "Hehe," Dr. Fin laughed.


    "I tried Koogle.com, Zahoo.com, penguinpenguingo.com, but couldn''t found it anywhere."


    Another student joined in and said, "Sensei I tired the Diahian International Forensic and Medical Science database but couldn''t find it anywhere."

 Chapter 141 - Latent Growth Potential Hormone

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Kids, let me tell you one important thing first." Dr. Fin said.


    "What important thing?" asked a backbencher.


    "Hmm¡­ You all promise me that you won''t tell about this to anyone, not even your parents. This new term of Latent Growth Potential Hormone is still under research. And it will take them another two to three years to complete their research."


    "Oh~~~!!" exclaimed the student who had asked the question.


    Dr. Fin was about to speak something when Rajesh raised his hand and asked him about its side effects. He knew Ryan for a day only, but somehow he became attached to him as a good friend.


    Nagisa too wanted to ask the same, but Rajesh asked it out before her. Anyway, her main concern was the answer. She wasn''t bothered about who asked and why asked.


    "No it doesn''t have any side effects," confirmed Dr. Fin.


    "Then what other research are they doing on it?" Rajesh questioned again. Usually, he doesn''t have much interest in such things. But this time it was different. He was actively asking questions to know more about it.


    "They are researching on the limitless potentials it has. For example, you can see Ryan''s physical growth. Not only physically, but it also develops mentally too."


    "Oh~~~"


    "Yes, and to be honest it''s not limited to that. It can also develop your speed, endurance, stamina, etc."


    Hearing his explanation, Chairwoman, Ynna, and the Principal was laughing like crazy. In the first place, no such hormone exists. And even if it does exist it can''t have that many pro points about it. And that too without any side effects.


    "Pfft, huehuehue huehuehue," laughed the Chairwoman.


    The three of them were enjoying their show on a thirty-six-inch virtual PRO HD screen.


    Which gives out the feeling that they were watching them through a window, rather than a virtual screen.


    Back in the classroom, the question-answer session continued, and Rajesh was the one who was acting most of the questions. Rest of the students were asking one or two, as it was something they had never heard of nor could find on the internet, but the leading one was Rajesh among them.


    At one point Nagisa felt a little envious of Rajesh because she too wanted to ask questions and wanna show that was concerned about Ryan.


    The question-answer session took three periods to finish and the students of the class became convinced that Ryan really had a Latent Growth Potential Hormone.


    It was now the beginning of the fourth period and the last period before lunch break. After the heated session, no one was in a mood to study. Everyone was feeling hungry. They were staring at the watch continuously to see the bell ringing time.


    Ding dong!! Ding dong!!


    The bell rang. It was finally the lunch break that everyone was looking forward to. Dr. Fin too sighed out in relief and left the class as soon as possible.


    During the fourth period when he was teaching chemistry, he could hear the rumbling and grumbling sound of the empty stomachs.


    He pretended he never heard it and continued to teach. But it wasn''t as simple as that. The grumbling sound continued and kept on popping from time to time.


    At one point he was thinking, ''should I leave the room and let them eat in the class?'' but he denied that idea without any second thought because he remembered cameras were fitted in the classes. And Principal Li might be monitoring his classroom.


    So he decided to stay behind and teach them till the bell rings.


    Meanwhile, in the principal chamber, Miss Ynna, Chairwoman Linda, and Principal Li had over packed their tummies from the snacks during the session of lies and deception and were having a hard time to move around.


    After the bell rang everyone left the class in a hurry and headed straight to either washrooms or the school garden, to sit on the soft grasses and enjoy their lunch.


    Like the previous time, Ryan went near the big shady tree in a distant corner and made himself comfortable under it. He was about to open his lunch when a hand came from behind and covered his eyes.


    "Hehehe, tell me who am I?"


    Without even thinking Ryan answered, "These soft tender hands belong to Nagisa, and the voice is of Rajesh. Isn''t it?!"


    "Yes..., you are right," Nagisa said with hesitation.


    Since the first period they were thinking of ways to talk with Ryan and approach him, but they couldn''t find a chance to do so.


    When the lunch break rang both of them headed towards the same tree where they had talked with him earlier. Seeing both of them were heading to the same place both of them came up with the idea to surprise Ryan.


    But their expectations were completely shattered when Ryan recognized the hands and the voice.


    Nagisa and Rajesh took a seat beside him and made themselves comfortable under the tree.


    Like the previous time, Nagisa and Rajesh took out their lunch boxes from their spatial ring while Ryan opened his lunch box that he was carrying around with him.


    Sweet Rasgulla and Gulab Jamun were the contents of Ryan tiffin. Chicken Karaage and Chilli Chicken were stuffed in Nagisa Lunch box. And Rajesh... He had a somewhat big lunch box on that day.


    After telling his mom that he had made a friend in the school, she got over-excited and ended up cooking various cuisines. Since all of them couldn''t be fitted in a tiffin or two, she packed them all in a twelve layered tiffin box.


    Ryan and Nagisa gulped hard and asked him about the weirdly big size of his lunch box.


    Rajesh laughed and told them the entire story. Both of them started laughing after hearing him out and kept on laughing for some time.


    Nagisa stood up to help Rajesh unpack his giant lunch box and serve the food when Ryan stood up and asked them to move behind.

 Chapter 142 - Water.....

    Ryan wrapped a thin layer of mental energy in his hand and waved it as usual.


    Dun!!


    Came a sound, and the multi-layered box opened up itself and got served on the grass.


    Once again Nagisa and Rajesh had a shocked expression on their face. ''Just what in the world happened now?'' was the question in their mind.


    Ryan sat down again and started eating his sweets. Judging by the looks, he had a sweet tooth or two.


    Rajesh and Nagisa checked out the dishes first, then sat around Ryan to share it with him. Seeing they were sharing their food with him, Ryan too shared his sweets, specially delivered by Mr. Victor, the new entrepreneur in the world of bakery.


    The three of them started eating and finished half of Rajesh''s entire lunch set. Now that they were about to full Nagisa broke the silence and asked the question that had been bugging her for a while.


    "Ryan, can I ask you something?" asked Nagisa.


    "Yea, sure go on."


    "Hmm¡­ Can you tell me what happened on that day after that hand dragged me into the picture and I lost my consciousness?"


    "Cough, cough, cough," choked Ryan. Now that he remembered, he hadn''t thought of a side story for that Miss Lisa''s event. And since many parties were involved in the aftermath investigation, he couldn''t give her a flaunt lie either.


    Rajesh passed him a water bottle and asked him to stop coughing and drink water. Ryan took his bottle and emptied down half.


    After drinking he licked his lips and made a weird face of uneasiness. Rajesh and Nagisa observed his expression and asked him whether he was feeling right or not.


    Ryan shook head and told that the water was somewhat thick. Rajesh couldn''t understand and asked, "Huh?! What do mean by that?!!"


    Ryan tried to tell him that his water felt somewhat thick. Again Rajesh couldn''t understand anything and asked Nagisa for help. But Nagisa too shook head and told she too couldn''t understand anything.


    Seeing both of them were unable to understand what he was trying to tell, Ryan waved his hands and took out a bottle of water from his interspatial ring.


    "What''s that?!" asked Nagisa.


    "Water¡­.. What else do you think it could be?!" replied Ryan and handed over the bottle to Rajesh.


    "Drink it you will understand what I meant."


    Rajesh received the bottle and drank some of it to tell the difference.


    Suddenly, something happened, and he emptied down half of the water in the bottle. Nagisa was seeing at him in amazement and was curious about the water''s taste.


    "Hey Raj, share it with your sister too." Nagisa pouted.


    Rajesh handed her the bottle with half the water than before and asked her to try it out.


    Nagisa could feel his excitement, so she became more curious to taste it out.


    She closed her eyes, her soft lips touched the bottle opening and done!!


    The water vanished, unknowingly the water flowed through her throat and she was unaware of it.


    It felt like a magic to her.


    In addition to that taste of that water was somewhat soft and sweet. When she was thinking about sweet, it was not the sweetness of any pastry or dessert it was a sweetness that could be found in high-level mineral water or natural stream water.


    But this water given by Ryan was way much better than those heavenly natural stream and fountain water.


    If she were alone, she would have started licking the bottle for more. Since people were around, she refrained herself from showing such behavior and held the bottle with a tight grip in her hands.


    After tasting the water, both of them were in a daze. Ryan waved his hand before them to check if they were alive or not but no response. They were lost in their own thoughts.


    Seeing the two of them acting weird, Ryan looked around and snapped his finger.


    Ding! Dong!! Ding! Dong!!


    Echoed a sound in the mind of the duo, and dragged them back to reality.


    Both of them looked around, then looked to the bottle in their hand. They tried to describe the taste of that water but unable to fetch any word for it.


    "So, did you find the difference?" asked Ryan.


    He was pretty sure then, that both of them could feel the difference.


    Rajesh and Nagisa nodded head looking at each other and asked out in unison, "Friend Ryan what was is this?!!"


    "My house tap water," replied Ryan.


    Nagisa "¡­"


    Rajesh "¡­"


    ''Tap water! Tap water he says!!'' exclaimed Nagisa. ''No way any tap water tastes like that!!''


    ''Is he telling the truth?!! Really!! Tap water!! OMG JUST WHAT TYPE OF TAP DOES HE HAS AT HOME'' shouted Rajesh in his mind.


    Seeing the ever-changing expression on the duo''s faces Ryan laughed out and asked, "What happened to you two? It''s making me laugh seeing to your changing facial expressions."


    Rajesh and Nagisa didn''t reply anything and keep on staring at Ryan.


    "Now what? Why are you acting like you are dumbstruck?" blurted out Ryan.


    Silence~~~~~


    Complete Silence~~~~~


    This time it was hard for him to break the ice. After some minutes of staring Nagisa spoke, "You are telling the truth, right?"


    "About what?" asked Ryan.


    "About the water from your house tap."


    "Yea¡­. Why will I lie about that?" he replied in confusion. As long as he knew Kalinga Mansion had a water supply from underground. And he had been drinking the same water for the last seven years.


    This was the first time he drank someone else''s water and felt awkward.


    While Nagisa was silent Rajesh asked out the question, "Friend Ryan, do you know the source of water for our families?"


    "Ahh¡­ Underground water, like everyone else¡­."


    "No," denied Nagisa.


    "Then?"


    "We get our water supply from Zenzo river, the purest river of this planet. Its water is so sweet and refreshing until¡­." Rajesh stopped at that.


    "Until...."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget power stones.

 Chapter 143 - Damn Laptop

    Until now, after tasting your tap water I don''t think I can go back to drinking Zenzo River''s water, not anymore."


    "Hehe," laughed Ryan with difficulty and remembered the source of his tap''s water. But all he could remember was his gramps saying it had an underground supply and nothing else.


    Nagisa and Rajesh were about to ask something else when the bell rang and the lunch break came to an end.


    Ryan stood up at once and asked Rajesh to wrap his multi-layered lunch box in his interspatial ring. Rajesh nodded and waved his hand to wrap up the entire set in one go.


    The three of them were getting late, so they rushed towards the class in a hurry. When they were just before the classroom door Nagisa stopped abruptly and turned around in a hurry.


    Ryan and Rajesh stopped running and asked him why she stopped. Nagisa facepalmed and said she left her lunch box there, under that giant tree.


    Ryan sighed and told her that he will fetch it up for her and they should head towards the class. But before he went a sound called her from behind and asked him to stop.


    Ryan, Rajesh and Nagisa turned around and found it was Dr. Fin. Since Miss Lisa was still in hospital, he had two arrangement class with them.


    "You left you lunch box right?!" asked Dr. Fin.


    "Yes," replied Nagisa in a timid voice. It was her first time to act like that. Usually she used to be a domineering type character, but today something was wrong with her. She kept on looking towards Ryan then towards Dr Fin.


    "What a coincidence?!" exclaimed Dr. Fin, "I am on my way there, I will fetch it up for you," said Dr. Fin and was leaving the hallway. When Ryan stopped him and asked what business does, he have there.


    Dr. Fin sighed and told them about the new task that the principal had given him to complete. It includes went near the big empty mansion behind that dense forest and fit a CCTV camera near it.


    "Big empty mansion?"


    "Yes, the mansion behind that dense forest."


    "Weird, we have been there twice but never have seen that mansion¡­.!!"


    Dr. Fin laughed and said it was common since Principal Li had erected a barrier around that place, so no one will be able to pass through it or see it.


    "I see."


    "Yes, and you need a set of characters to unlock that barrier."


    "Set of characters? Like those used in high class lockers?!" intervened Nagisa.


    "Yes, the same type. Here are the characters," said Dr. Fin and started to wave and draw some characters in the air. Those were some weird characters that had no meaning of their own.


    But when all of them joined together, they give out a different meaning. "The Informal Characters of World Origin," was the only thing that came into Aryan''s mind.


    Those characters were something that were used an era before his birth, but later due to some reasons they were replaced with another standard set of characters.


    After showing them the characters and clarifying some of their doubts Dr. Fin headed towards the mansion and to fit the cameras and to fetch Nagisa''s lunch box from there.


    The trio entered the classroom while Dr. Fin went on his way. The fifth period started, and no teacher was in the class.


    Like a typical class scenario everyone was gossiping and chatting with each other, a noisy classroom as usual.


    Suddenly, the monitor above the virtual board turned on and a figure appeared on it.


    Everyone became silent and looked towards it in fear. The figure was none other than Principal Li, and the heading on it was that of an announcement.


    "Students, may I have your attention please," asked the principal. But even before he asked everyone was paying attention towards him.


    "Good, students all of your teachers are either busy or absent today for some reasons. So there will be no classes in the second half of the school. You all are allowed to go outside and play to your heart''s content."


    Students "¡­"


    "That''s it for today, thank you, have a nice day." Greeted the principal and ended the broadcast.


    Silence~~~~


    Complete Silence~~~~


    They were having a hard time to believe that the principal literally asked them to go outside and play.


    One of the student got up from his seat and tried to open the classroom door.


    To his surprise it opened at once, without any hassle. Usually when the class starts the classroom doors locks itself and opens only on the teachers command.


    This system was made to prevent students wondering around the corridors and also to protect them from any type of terrorists'' threats.


    All of them yelled and shouted in joy and started leaving the class with their bags in their interspatial rings. None of them wanted to return back to class just to get their bag again.


    Ryan, Rajesh and Nagisa followed the same trend and were the last of the students who left the class.


    Meanwhile in the principal''s chamber, Miss Ynna was trying her hard to reconnect with the micro-camera fitted on Dr. Fin''s lab coat, but to her dismay it wasn''t getting signal to connect.


    Sometimes ago it was getting enough signal to connect, but suddenly something happened and the screen went blank. She tried to call him through her virtual pad but got disappointed again to found no signal signs, from his side.


    Principal Li was asking the chairwoman to use their foundation''s personal satellite, but she was busy enough to start that system and search for Dr. Fin.


    Principal Li sighed and looked towards his laptop monitor again. A video was paused on it with mute mode.


    He unmuted it again and watched it from the beginning.


    It was a video of Dr. Fin talking with the trio first, then heading toward the mansion behind that forest. On the way there, Dr. Fin picked up Nagisa''s lunch box as promised and headed inside the forest.


    He drew the same pattern again in the air and pasted it on the invisible barrier.


    Thud!!


    Came a sound, and a small hole appeared on the barrier. Dr. Fin entered through it and entered the other side of the forest. And that''s the time when the barrier closed up and the connection lost.


    It was not like the connection was lost because of the barrier; the reason was something different. Something was interrupting their signals, reason they didn''t know. They were trying their best to found out the reason but ended up failing each time.


    Principal Li was having a headache while thinking about the reason, and the network problem was giving him a bonus headache.


    He had asked the chairwoman for help, but she was in a meeting with the school investors and asked him to tell about the matter once she returns.


    "Miss Ynna any success?" asked the principal.


    "Not yet, sir" she replied while typing some values on the keyboard. Since she couldn''t access the school''s private satellite she was asking the Aizawas for help.


    She was filling an information form to use their satellite. Upon submitting the form, she got complete access on one of their satellite hovering above their city.


    She took a breath of sigh told the same to her father and opened the application. But her stress came back like a bitch after starting the program.


    Her laptop crashed down, and the screen became blank. Ynna face palmed and remembered something that she had read sometimes ago.


    Since her laptop was not a computer built for using satellite communication programs on it she had to install some special utility softwares and some advance graphic software to use it.


    But she forgot all those in her joy and started the program on her laptop, built for office work.


    "Gahhh, damn it," she shouted in anger.


    Now she has to start her laptop again and fill out that form again to get access to one of the satellites.


    She quickly started her laptop and waited for it to recover its windows. Since the load on the system was too high, the OS of her laptop crashed and now it was taking its time to find a solution for it.


    Suddenly an option came before her stating, "Windows OS recovery found. Click on the yes button to initialise the recovery."


    Without thinking anything, she clicked on it, and the next screen after that made her face palmed again.


    It showed it will take two hours to complete the process. The download speed was 70Gbps and the file got downloaded at once. The time-consuming part was the installation of the recovery software.


    Seeing her laptop was almost useless now, she stood up abruptly and turned behind.


    "What happened, Ynna?" asked the principal.


    "Dad, this god damn laptop¡­.. Give me yours I need it." She ordered the principal.


    Principal Li gave his laptop and password to Miss Ynna and asked her to do whatever she wants.

 Chapter 144 - Small Ghost

    Miss Ynna filled the satellite form again to use the Aizawa''s personal satellite and installed the utility software and advance drivers for the laptop.


    It took her another half an hour to read the instructions manual and enter the right input of their location.


    Meanwhile in the school garden, all the third years were roaming around and doing something to pass time. Some were playing games in groups. Some were gossiping with each other while the others like Ryan, Rajesh and Nagisa were sitting under the shade of the tree and enjoying a peaceful time.


    This time Ryan and group were not seated under the same tree that was close to the forest and the barrier, instead they were seated under a cherry blossom tree near their class window. They had been planning to occupy that place for some time, but no matter how fast they came they always found it occupied.


    Since the lunch break was over no one wanted to sit under it, hence Ryan and the group took the chance and occupied it.


    "Hey Ryan you didn''t answer our question last time," posed Nagisa. Now that she got another chance she didn''t want to let it waste.


    Ryan showed a confused expression on his face and asked, "Which question?!"


    Because as long as he remembered last time Nagisa asked him about his source of water. And he clearly answered her it was his tap water.


    "The question about my source of water?" Ryan asked again.


    "Yes," said the two cousins in unison. Both of them were in love with that water. They wanted to find out about it and secure some for them.


    "Didn''t I tell you it''s my mansion''s tap water!! And the water source of our mansion is the underground water."


    "Ehh¡­ Underground water tastes that good!! Even better than the best river water!! That''s new to me." Mumbled Nagisa.


    While she was talking to herself an ear-splitting screeching sound came from a distance. The three of them stood up and became alert of their surroundings.


    Ryan used his divine sense multiple times in a row to scan his surroundings and found out the source of that screech.


    Just after a second of using his divine sense he found out the result and turned towards the western side of the school garden.


    The three of them nodded their heads and decided to rush there and have a look at the situation. The western side of the garden was the same place where the big tree was located. The place where Ryan, Rajesh, and Nagisa used to have lunch.


    The group of three rushed there. Upon reaching, they saw something that was frightening enough to give them multiple rounds of goosebumps.


    All of their classmates were running around in a panic, and a mass of gas was popping out of nowhere to grab them and vanish.


    Interesting thing here was none of them were making a sound, probably due to some magic on them, and the CCTV cameras were broken into pieces.


    Just before their eyes, the entire class vanished one after another leaving behind the three of them alone. The mass of gas turned around and stared in their direction. Nagisa and Rajesh shivered from the cold gaze, while Ryan was gazing him back with another level of cold gaze.


    The mass of gas shuddered and turned around.


    Whoosh!!


    It disappeared into the thin air without leaving a trace. Ryan looked around and couldn''t find his teleportation point. He was about to use his divine sense whoosh!!


    The ghost appeared just before the trio and put a stunning spell, to make them unable to move.


    Nagisa and Rajesh were taken off guard by this spell, and they became paralyzed. But it was different for Ryan. I


    In his previous life, he had been through many wars, fighting, and assassinations, and tricks like stunning spells had no effect on him.


    Even though he wasn''t affected by the spell, he pretended as if he was affected by the spell, and let the mass of gas to come near him.


    On a closer look, he found out it was some sort of ghost that was kidnapping children and transferring them to somewhere else.


    The ghost went near Ryan and was about to touch him for the transfer when a light shone from his chest and a white stick appeared from his chest.


    It was his Soul Weapon Shiro. One of the supreme soul weapon of Aryan. As informed by Yui and the Tsukumogami Shiro he had two supreme weapons on him. One was the already awakened Yang sword/ the sword of light, while the other''s whereabouts and status was unknown.


    The light coming out from the white stick was made up of pure Yang energy, which was giving the ghost a hard time, who was a mass of yin energies.


    The ghost backed off and screeched at them in anger. Ryan snapped his finger and enlarged the white stick into a sword with a white scabbard on it.


    Rajesh and Nagisa were watching this from the rear, with eyes wide open. ''Ryan had a soul weapon¡­. Then that meant he had the title of a Wizard?!!'' thought the two cousins.


    One person and that many achievements were something that they had never seen in their life. Even though they were prodigies, their talent and knowledge was nothing before Ryan.


    The ghost screeched in anger and tried to attack them, to end up with failure, and to get beaten miserably. The sword didn''t even come out of its scabbard and started beating the ghosts before it.


    Since it was made up of pure Yang energy one touch on the ghost was more than enough to make that part disappear. Just within a fraction of seconds, the giant mass of gas becomes as small as a cotton candy.


    Rajesh and Nagisa watching this from the rear couldn''t believe what was happening and bite their tongues and lips to check whether it was a dream or reality. The pain in their lips and tongues said it was reality, even then they couldn''t believe it.


    Ryan waved his hand and captured the ghost in a barrier, and to the ghost''s misery, he couldn''t even break through it.


    Since he got captured the stunning effect on Nagisa and Rajesh wore off. Both of them fell down at once. They took some time to recover some of their body and stood up again within a fraction of minutes.


    Now that they were back to normal Ryan turned towards the ghost and showed him a devilish grin.


    "Better speak or disappear. Choose one," said Ryan.


    The ghost understood he was in no place to negotiate and agreed to tell them everything they wanted to know.


    Nagisa and Rajesh got another shock because of the ghost. Never in their life had they seen someone like Ryan who was talking with a ghost without any talisman or device, and the ghost too was replying without the use of any special talisman paper or device¡­..


    Too much, it was too much for them to process this information.


    "Speak quickly. I am running out of patience." Said Ryan in a heavy tone.


    The ghost squeaked at his order and closed his eyes in fear. Nagisa and Rajesh didn''t know how to react to this scene. Sometimes ago the ghost was scaring people and making them escape here and there in fear, and now the ghost who was scaring people was getting himself scared of a kid before him!!


    Both of them facepalmed and made up their mind, never to get shocked around Ryan. Cause whenever they were around him astonishing things keep on happening.


    "I am just a small fry," spoke the ghost.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn towards it.


    "My boss wants me to fetch those kids for him. I was just following the orders."


    Ryan frowned and asked, "Who is your boss?! Tell everything, and speak fast. I don''t have an entire day to wait for you and listen."


    Tch tch!!


    Cursed the ghost and started telling him the whole story. He was a small ghost wandering around from place to place. One day he came across the mansion behind the forest and entered it without thinking anything.


    Since he was a mass of yin energy, his yin energy resonated with the yin energy of another ghost and he ended up waking up an ancient ghost from its slumber.


    Negative energy and pure Yin was flowing out from him. The small ghost absorbed some of that energy and had gained the form that he had shown sometimes ago.


    The ancient ghost formed a pact with him and made him his servant.


    "I see~~!!" exclaimed Ryan. All this time he was thinking about this ancient ghost that the small ghost was telling about. In his previous life, he had some experience of dealing with ghosts of higher level, and ancient types were a fry level for him.


    His heart was pounding fast just by thinking about the methods he would use to torture him.

 Chapter 145 - Squeaking Ghost

    On the first try he compressed the size of the barrier, in which the ghost was trapped to make him feel uncomfortable. The ghost squeaked in pain, and this time he didn''t even dare to scare them like the previous time.


    Ryan made a squeezing gesture to make the barrier even smaller and give him some more pain. Seeing the rowdy ghost squeaking in pain, the two cousins trembled in fear. Not because of the squeaks, but by seeing the facial expression of Ryan. It was identical to that of a sadist who had experience of ten years or more. And the funny fact here, Ryan had years of experience in torturing not in tens but in hundreds.


    The ghost started speaking again and told them about the barrier and Dr. Fin. According to him when Dr. Fin opened the barrier the small ghost went near him and possessed his body. After doing so he made a bigger hole so that he can transfer many bodies at once.


    Ryan nodded and asked, "What happened to our sensei then? Where is he right now?"


    "He is in the mansion basement."


    "Freak," shouted Ryan.


    The ghost shuddered. He was afraid of this lil kid now, not because of the torture but because of his soul sea weapon. That had the power to erase his existence.


    "So what should we do now?" asked Rajesh from the rear. The best option was to go and report everything to the school principal and let him handle everything from there. But Ryan had something else on his mind. He was pondering over something all this time. Rajesh and Nagisa were getting ready to set out when Ryan stopped them and asked something to the small ghost.


    "What did you do to all the children you have kidnapped?!"


    Rajesh and Nagisa came back to their senses. All this time they were thinking about their sensei, Dr. Fin. They had almost forgotten about their classmates who were kidnapped by the ghost.


    Nagisa came forward and asked, "Yes, yes, tell. What happened to our friends? Where are they?"


    This time the ghost didn''t reply and decided to keep quiet. Ryan raised his hand again and was about to do something when the ghost started crying.


    All of them were dumbfounded by his cry.


    "Master, don''t compress me anymore. I am already having a hard time staying inside and if you do more, my core will be crushed." Cried the ghost and begged Ryan not to do anything.


    Once again the three of them became speechless, the ghost deflected. Without even asking!! ''He must be a small fry there'' though Ryan.


    "Hmm¡­. I won''t do anything. Tell first where are my classmates?!"


    Small Ghost "¡­."


    He maintained his silence and didn''t say anything. Ryan frowned and waved his hand to intimidate him a lil. The ghost understood, either way, he had to die, then why not open the mouth and spit out the truth. There may be a chance that the kid may spare his life.


    "I handed them over to the ancient ghost."


    "What?!!"


    "You did what?!" exclaimed the two cousins.


    "And what will he do with them?" Ryan asked in a solemn voice. For people like Rajesh and Nagisa, it was their first time to face something like this, hence they were getting stressed over it.


    But for him, an eight hundred-year-old cultivator, this was a daily thing of daily. He was maintaining his calm and listening to the ghost without showing signs of anxiousness.


    Nagisa was somewhat impressed by this demeanor of Ryan, but at the same time she was confused, whether he was overconfident or he was hiding his worries behind a poker face.


    But whatever was the reason, Ryan was the only one who was thinking straight there. And both of them felt the same about it.


    The ghost continued, "Yes, he will hold a ritual and sacrifice them to a devil to get more power and break the seal upon him."


    "I see, same old story." Murmured Ryan.


    Now that they know their friends were in trouble, and the trouble was big enough that they may lose their life, Rajesh and Nagisa were reconsidering whether they should go back to report the principal or should go to the mansion to save them.


    Asking the principal for help, explaining him everything, wait for him to inform his higher-ups, then wait for a team to be made for rescue¡­. It would have taken the entire day. And god knows what may happen to their friends in the meantime.


    The other idea they had in mind was to head towards the mansion and save them on their own.


    But then again, they were only kids, none of them had any combat experience. And the person they had to fight here was an ancient ghost!!


    No chance they would win against them.


    The cousin duo were in a pinch now. Both of their options were showing more probability of failure.


    Both of them looked at each other, then towards Ryan. Since they were running out of the ideas they were hoping that Ryan might come up with something.


    "Friend Ryan, any ideas on how to deal with this matter?" asked Rajesh.


    Nagisa wanted to ask the same, but before she did, she wanted to make sure they had thought of every possibility.


    "Hmm¡­ Yes, I know what to do." Replied Ryan in a solemn voice.


    "Care to share with us?" intervened Nagisa.


    "You two will go to the principal chamber, and I will go to the mansion."


    Nagisa "¡­."


    Rajesh "¡­."


    Small Ghost "¡­."


    The three of them didn''t know what to respond to and how to respond. Even though Ryan was somewhat strong, does he really think he can comfort an ancient ghost?! Was the thought that flashed in everyone''s mind present there¡­


    But then again it was one of the best solutions they had available at that time. Split the work and do accordingly.


    Ryan ordered them their work and was heading towards the mansion, and Nagisa stopped him and asked him to take her with him. Ryan denied her proposal, but she insisted and told she could be of any help.


    "Two is better than one, Ryan," said Nagisa.


    Ryan sighed out and agreed to it.


    "If I think you are slowing me down, I will send you back immediately," said Ryan.


    Nagisa agreed to his proposal and both of them headed towards the mansion, while Rajesh was given an interspatial ring by Ryan and was asked to deliver it to the principal.


    Meanwhile in the principal chamber after hours of reading, trying, and failing, Miss Ynna got the hang of using that satellite.


    She adjusted its focus on the entire school and selected the forest area near the school for scanning. It was somewhat similar to divine sense but completely different from it.


    A divine sense gives the result of the things currently happening in the surrounding. But a satellite gives the information about what''s happening in that place and also the event that had happened in that place.


    _______________________________________________________


    Video file exceeds 400gb due to the HQ of the video.


    Download the file


    Yes NO


    _______________________________________________________


    Popped up a message on the screen.


    She clicked on it without hesitation and waited for it to get downloaded.


    Some minutes later another message popped up notifying the video got downloaded. She was about to open to click on the video when someone barged into the room and jumped onto the principal desk.


    This person was none other than Rajesh. Without saying anything he handed over the ring to him and informed that Ryan told him to deliver it.


    Miss Ynna was listening to their conversation when her hand touched the "Enter" button, and the video started playing on the screen.


    Both of them turned around and watched the video playing on the screen.


    The content was the same as the small ghost had told them, how Dr. Fin opened the barrier and how he got possessed by him.


    After that, the children in the park disappearing in the school garden, followed by Ryan capturing the ghost and all such events.


    It took them five minutes to get an idea of the situation and to understand why Rajesh barged into the room.


    "Hmm¡­. So this is the ring he gave you to deliver?" asked the principal and received it from him. The moment it came in contact with him it sucked in a small amount of his mental energy.


    Principal Li shuddered. He didn''t let anyone know what happened and continued to inspect that ring.


    Even though Ryan told them he would understand what to do he had no idea what that ring was about, and what to do with that.


    While he was pondering about it, a sound echoed in his mind.


    "Principal Li, hello hello. Can you hear me?" asked Ryan.


    "Yes, I can hear." He replied through the same telepathy channel.


    "Good, let me get to the point. All the children and Dr. Fin are in danger. I am on my way to rescue them and kick that ghost in his ass. All you have to do is don''t let anyone come inside the barrier."


    "Okay¡­.. But can you do it yourself? I saw the satellite footage and heard your conversation, it is an ancient ghost!! Not any normal one, you think¡­" hesitantly asked the principal.


    "Hahaha," laughed Aryan and asked the principal to have some trust in him. At that moment he wanted to boast his past life experience but doing so will be a hassle for him so he rejected that idea and only asked the principal to leave that matter in his hands.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~``~`~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Readers can you please add my second book to your libraries. I will start releasing it this December 2020.


    Book name  Project Relife: 2x Isekai System

 Chapter 146 - Uncle Tom

    The mansion was before them, an old Jacobean-style house.


    Ryan turned towards the ghost and asked while frowning, "So, this is the mansion and the den of your master."


    "Yes," answered the small ghost in a low voice.


    Once again Nagisa was amazed by seeing this new domineering side of Ryan. In class, he was a quiet fellow. To her, Ryan looked like one of those who would follow the masses. But after seeing this side of Ryan, her views changed.


    "So should we enter?" asked Ryan.


    Nagisa nodded, and the two of them set their foot on the steps.


    Hshh!!


    Came a sound from behind. Both of them turned around and found the trees and plants had disappeared. The mansion was flying hundreds of feet above the ground. And they were trapped in a new dimension, probably made by the ancient ghost.


    They didn''t ponder much about it and entered the mansion with a light stick in hand.


    Before entering, Ryan asked his soul weapon Shiro to turn into a light stick and emit normal light for vision. He did as instructed and changed his form into a normal light stick that Ryan was holding at that time.


    The internal scene of the mansion was similar to that of a horror movie. Dusty floor, dirty walls, spider webs hanging all around. A perfect place for horror and thriller.


    Nagisa was sacred and was holding onto Ryan''s hand. Darkness was one of the few things that she had enmity with. Ryan was enjoying it to his heart''s content cause even without the light he could clearly see and sense everything around him.


    He had already located the ancient ghost location and the location of the other small ghosts. Waiting for them in the darkness.


    Ryyy-Ryan," called out Nagisa in a trembling voice. Before entering the mansion her expression was that of a warrior who will cut each one and everyone that comes on her way.


    But that attitude and personality changed when she entered the mansion and found it was dark inside.


    "What happened?" asked Ryan.


    "What should we do now? Should we comfort the ancient ghost? Or should we rescue our friends and escape?"


    "Ahh¡­. Escape where?!" questioned Ryan. And told her about their current situation. They were trapped inside a mansion that works on the ancient ghost''s will. On top of that, the mansion was trapped in an unknown dimension that they can''t leave without defeating the boss.


    Nagisa heard him out and rearranged their priorities. "First kill the boss then rescue, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, okay."


    "But before that," said Ryan and waved his light stick towards his left.


    Shush!!


    A small energy ball rolled out of it and hit a target hiding in the darkness.


    "Aaahhhhhh," came a sound from his side.


    "Kyaaa," screamed Nagisa in fear.


    Ryan turned around and focused the light towards the figure hiding in the darkness.


    Bluecoat, blue hat, blue shoes. Everything was of matching color. A person in his 60s with long beards.


    Ryan frowned and asked, "So, you will be my first kill!! Care to share your name before dying?"


    "Wait, wait, wait. You are misunderstanding, I am not a slave of that ancient ghost. I have been a ghost bound to this house for a long time."


    "Huh?!! An earthly bound ghost?"


    "Yes,"


    Before he said something else Nagisa came forward and asked "Are you, uncle Tom? Tom Ghost Talker!!"


    "Yes, you recognized me well." Said the person with delight.


    Ryan was confused by their convo and asked Nagisa about him.


    Nagisa took out her virtual pad and showed an old article of Tom Ghost Talker. One of the best exorcists and ghost talkers of the past century, who died an unexpected death on one of his missions.


    "Oh~~~!!" exclaimed Ryan and read the entire article.


    According to it the person, or rather the ghost before him was named Tom Ghost Talker, who used to be a pro exorcist and ghostbuster.


    What made him different from the other exorcists was his way of doing things.


    Generally exorcists and ghostbusters use a variety of talisman paper and devices to purge or capture ghosts, but Tom used to capture and banish them by his speech.


    He had mastered the Seventy-two hundred chants of the white lotus that had given him the power of Holy Vocals.


    One word using those holy vocals and an entire army of small ghosts could be wiped out in a second.


    Ryan read down his entire biography and offered him a hand to stand up.


    "Hahaha, you have some good manners. But I can''t touch you." Tom replied.


    "Ha!! Just try and see the magic," smeared Ryan and offered him a hand again.


    Tom hesitantly reached out his hand and tried to touch it.


    The moment their hands came into contact he felt a warmness throughout his body. It was the warmness that every dead being wishes for after their death.


    He grabbed his hand and stood up.


    "Yo lil kid, let me reintroduce myself. I am Tom Ghost Walker, used to be a specialist in ghost catching and banishing."


    "Mhm¡­ I am Ryan, and this is Nagisa. Care to tell how did you end up here and what was the last regret that''s keeping you bound to this house?"


    "Correction not this house, but the locket that the ancient ghost was wearing."


    (o.O) exclaimed Ryan and asked him some more questions about the locket.


    Tom nodded and answered every question. Long ago he tried to banish a powerful ghost, and in that process, he ended up losing his life. While he was dying his last wish was to deliver that locket to her daughter as a family heirloom and also as a gift on her birthday.


    That wish became his regret and tied him down with that locket, making him an earthbound ghost in this process.. Some days ago when the ancient ghost awoke from his slumber he took a liking to that locket and wore that on his neck as an ornament.

 Chapter 147 - 2nd Cultivation Star

    Ryan heard out his entire story and a question bubbled up in his mind, "Mr. Tom, the ghost you banished and this ancient ghost of this house are they the same or different?"


    "No, they are different. And Tom only." Insisted the former exorcist and ghostbuster.


    "Okay¡­." Agreed with Ryan and asked him how in the world his locket reached there.


    The answer was very simple, and Nagisa answered it for him.


    "The previous owner must have auctioned his/her house after the auction after the ghost incident, and the former owner of this house must have bought it from there."


    "Yes, you are absolutely correct," complimented Tom.


    Since he had been around for a while, and with his former profession of an exorcist he must have noted down his weaknesses, Ryan took the chance and asked him about the ancient ghost.


    Tom understood what he wanted and decided to tell him everything about the ancient ghost. But before he did, he put forward a question and a condition before them.


    "Before I start talking about him, tell me one thing, is that ghost your pet or something?"


    "No¡­" replied Ryan laughingly. He understood what Tom was thinking and told him the story of how he found that ghost kidnapping his classmates and how he captured him with his barrier.


    Tom frowned over it and asked him to touch his hands again. Ryan had no idea what he wanted to do. Since he couldn''t sense any malice from him he did as asked by Tom and showed his both hands to him.


    Tom touched his forehead with two fingers and extracted a light out of him. Ryan was getting a weird feeling from seeing a ghost doing such stuff, but he kept his mouth shut and enjoyed the show.


    Tom extracted a revolving pyramid-like light particle from his forehead and kept it on Ryan''s right hand.


    The particle dissolved in him and spread a chill throughout his body. He shivered for a while before he got used to that and felt its effect on his body.


    The particle was doing two things at once. First it was cleansing his soul sea and making it purer than before. Second, it was scanning his soul sea for something.


    While he was enjoying its effects something happened in his soul sea, he sat cross-legged on the floor and started meditating. Nagisa got alerted by his reaction and was getting ready to attack the ghost of Tom Ghost Talker. Ryan intervened and asked her to stay a lil away from him and see the magic.


    Aryan dived into his soul sea and found that revolving particle resonating with one of his cultivation stars. And to his surprise, the resonating star was not the Star of Harmony that was already shining brightly, but a dormant star located at a corner of his soul sea.


    This time it was the Star of Spirits, the star that was related to the ancestor and the founder of the Hiragi Family.


    He willed it and whoosh!!


    The particle and he himself reached before the Star of Spirit.


    The particle started vibrating. At the same time, Nagisa was feeling a burning sensation in her cultivation star. Suddenly she was feeling a resonance with Ryan.


    She was refraining herself from going near him, but the resonance of her cultivation was forcing her to go near him. Tom observed what was happening with her and made a hand seal to restrain her where she was standing.


    Nagisa furiously looked towards him and was about to shout out, when Tom asked her to quiet down and said he was helping her and Ryan.


    Meanwhile, inside Aryan''s soul sea, the pyramid shaped light particle glowed brightly and went into Aryan''s cultivation star.


    Suddenly his soul sea trembled, Aryan looked around and saw changes in his Cultivation Star of Spirit. Earlier it was dull, but now it was shining brightly.


    Aryan understood it was time to unlock his second chakra. He closed his eyes and willed to transfer to the middle of his soul sea.


    His second cultivation was already there, aligned with the first one. All he had to do then was to read his new grimoire and find the steps of unlocking.


    Before he summoned his new grimoire it was already there, with a page opened. Aryan started chanting the scriptures and ancient characters written on it at the same time to establish a connection between him and the Star Of Spirit.


    Some time passed, and Aryan opened his eyes. The connection and the unlocking of his second chakra was a success, but ninety percent, not a hundred.


    He needed a trigger to make that ten percent happen, and he knew someone who could do that for him, the ancient ghost.


    He could be the best trigger for him to reach the second stage of cultivation.


    Ryan abruptly opened his eyes and found himself profusely sweating. Nagisa wanted to speak something but he didn''t dare to do so, seeing the serious expression on Ryan''s face her mouth quieted themselves.


    Ryan stood up and turned towards Tom.


    "Who gave you the key?" he asked in a solemn voice.


    "Years ago when I graduated from my training my master transferred it to my soul, and asked me to give it to its rightful owner."


    "And how did you find out it was me, and not someone else?"


    "While giving he had told me the condition. The one who will be able to touch ghosts and the one who will create a resonance with the key will be the rightful owner."


    "Oh~~!!"


    "Yes, and from the moment you touched me it became unstable inside my soul and started showing resonance."


    "I see."


    While the two of them were talking the other two were staring at them like chimpanzees, who were unable to understand anything.


    "Lil girl can you understand anything??" asked the small ghost.


    "Not a single word." replied Nagisa


    "Tch, tsk, useless" cursed the ghost and became quiet again.


    Ryan observed something and congratulated Nagisa.

 Chapter 148 - Kek

    "Huh, congratulations for?"


    "Congratulations on awakening your bloodline powers."


    Nagisa "¡­"


    ''How the hell did he know about my family bloodline powers? And how did he determine I had awoken it?'' thought Nagisa.


    Ryan saw the dark thinking expression on her face and pointed out she was talking with the ghost of Tom earlier. Nagisa too realized it and turned towards Tom in astonishment.


    "Then you are the one who triggered my bloodline powers!!" she exclaimed in happiness.


    Seeing all this from the sidelines was about to reply something when Tom intervened and said, "Lil girl it was not me, but that boy standing over there."


    "Huh, you mean Ryan?"


    "Mhm¡­."


    She turned towards Ryan and looked at him carefully. She was thinking about how and when in the world did, he awoke her power. Suddenly she remembered the resonance she was feeling. "That must be the time he did so," Murmured Nagisa and let that matter go for that time.


    "So boy or I should say, master? What to do next?" asked the ghost of Tom. As ordered by his master he completed his lifelong mission after death and was a step away from ascending to the next life, but before he did, he wanted to see the power of the person who had inherited the power kept for several generations by him and his master''s clan.


    "Hehehe, you are embarrassing me. Call me Ryan or lil Ryan as you wish. For now we will head towards the ancient ghost room and kick his ass. We can save our classmates later."


    "Okay," both of them agreed in unison and headed ascended towards the upper floor.


    Since the mansion had four floors excluding the ground floor they were expecting to meet four waves of ghosts on each floor. But nothing that sort happened in the first two floors.


    Even Ryan was confused about it. He was sure that he had sensed two ghost generals on each floor. But now they were gone!!


    ''What the fck is going on!!'' cursed Ryan in his mind.


    In the pitch-black darkness with the help of a single light stick, the group of four-step onto the third floor.


    And this time no one was there.


    Again Ryan cursed in mind. Just before entering, he had sensed a medium-sized army of ghosts there, but when he stepped in, no one was there!!


    Ryan sighed out in confusion and rubbed his forehead. Either the ghosts were playing games on him or his divine sense was not working. These were the two possibilities he could think of at that time.


    Seeing the area was clear Nagisa and Tom were marching forward to the uppermost and the fourth floor.


    Tom noticed that Ryan was not moving from his place and was pondering over something. He stopped Nagisa and pointed his head towards Ryan.


    Nagisa too saw Ryan standing at one place and pondering over something. Since they were running out of time without hesitating, she went near him and asked out the reason.


    Ryan remained quiet for some time then looked towards the ceiling. He pointed his hand towards the ceiling and bang!!


    Nagisa got startled by it and moved back with a sprint. Before she took a breath and found out what was happening¡­. Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!!


    The sound came again.


    Ryan was firing concentrated chakra bullets. They were making large holes in the ceiling.


    "Let''s take this shortcut," said Ryan and went towards the fourth floor through that hole.


    Seeing Ryan taking the shortcut the other two followed him and went to the fourth floor.


    The light in the uppermost fourth floor was dazzling to eyes. It took him some time before he could get used to the surrounding light.


    Nagisa and Tom too got dazed and closed their eyes as a natural response.


    Suddenly, Tom remembered he was already dead, and it won''t harm him in any way, even if he kept on staring at that light for a long time. He opened his eyes and....


    Sometimes later Ryan and Nagisa opened their eyes. Ryan checked the surroundings with his divine sense and once again he found no one there, except a single ghost in that room.


    "Care to show your face?!! The so-called Mr. Ancient Ghost" mocked Ryan. This was one of the things that he wanted to do for a long time.


    After living in the new era and watching its so-called moving pictures or movies Aryan had learned quite a number of dialogues that he wanted to try in real life. But hadn''t got a chance to do so.


    Now that the so-called Seven had given him the opportunity he wanted to try them all at once.


    "Kek, kek, kek," came a laugh from the shadows. Nagisa and the small ghost became alert while Ryan was picking his nose.


    "Kek, you sure have some gut to mock me like that kiddo!!" emerged a voice from the dark corner of the room.


    Ryan laughed at his threatening and said he was just a small fry before him. Why shouldn''t he address him like that?


    The owner of the voice got pissed and shouted, "You lil simp!!"


    "You small penguin!!"


    "You dare!!"


    "Yes, I dare."


    "¡­."


    "Kek, I like your gut."


    "I like your kek."


    Meanwhile Nagisa "¡­"


    ''What the hell is going on here?''


    Ryan was talking with an unknown voice and the unknown voice too was replying back. When she was thinking the convo was getting heated and a fight was on its way, the convo cooled down at once!!


    She moved near Ryan and asked, "Friend Ryan with whom are you talking? No one is there in the darkness."


    Ryan facepalmed and rubbed his forehead over the dumb question of Nagisa. For a minute he forgot he was a small kid and talked in the same manner as an elder, "Lil kid Nagisa, use your damn bloodline power and try seeing again."


    Nagisa got intimidated by this new accent of Ryan and did as he asked. But then again she opened her eyes and looked towards Ryan in confusion.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop power stones.

 Chapter 149 - Cutu Penguin (UwU)

    "Now what happened?"


    "Ehh¡­ Friend Ryan, the thing is¡­" she started in a sweet voice.


    Ryan got pissed and asked her to say clearly. Again Nagisa got intimidated by Ryan and blurted out at once. That previous time she used it unconsciously, and she didn''t know how to use it at will.


    Ryan facepalmed again and moved near Nagisa. He was close enough that she could smell his body perfume and hear his breathing.


    Nagisa flushed red and started getting weird ideas. ''Is he gonna do it now? At a time like this? Before an enemy?'' thought Nagisa.


    Her dad had once told her that men are wolves who like to feed on females, and Nagisa was thinking the same.


    "Well if it''s Ryan, I don''t mind giving him my first kiss," murmured Nagisa.


    Ryan closed off the distance between them and chad!!


    He hit the head with his hand and inserted some of his mental energy with it. Nagisa suddenly got enlightenment and figured out the way using her bloodline powers.


    She was amazed by Ryan''s power and asked, "Friend Ryan, how did you do that?"


    Aryan was super lazy to explain her the concept behind it so he gave her an answer that was completely out of the blue.


    "Ah this, I have seen in some old movies when their devices don''t work properly, they used to smack it with to make it work."


    Nagisa "¡­"


    Tom "¡­"


    Small Ghost "¡­"


    The three of them took it seriously. Enough to make them speechless.


    "Ahem, we should deal with the matter in our hand first." Said the small ghost and broke the ice between them.


    Not even a day had passed and the small ghost had completely deflected to Ryan''s side. He was doing every possible work to make them believe in him.


    The ancient ghost got enraged by this and shouted out to make them tremble in fear, "KEK KEK KEK, you DAMN lil GHOST, HOW DARE you betrayed me?"


    Nagisa, "Oh, shut up."


    Tom, "Shut up already."


    Lil Ghost, "Too noisy."


    Aryan "Huh!!"


    All of them in a way or another asked him to shut up. Not even his former slave got intimidated by him.


    Ryan moved towards the corner where the ancient ghost was hiding in the shadows and asked him to get out of there.


    The ancient ghost did his "Kek" twice and finally showed his appearance.


    Black body, white stomach, yellow beak, and round eyes.


    A penguin, a bery small cutu penguin!!


    With a golden locket on his neck. Was the so-called ancient ghost!!


    This time Nagisa facepalmed and went near the ancient ghost.


    The penguin took a step backward. Nagisa took a step forward. Penguin again backward and Nagisa forward.


    This step continued till the so-called penguin ancient ghost hit the wall and had no other place to run.


    He himself was very powerful. Enough to break a bone or two. What he was scared of was not Nagisa, but the facial expression of Nagisa.


    It looked like she came out of any perverted anime show, who has a craze for small cute things.


    "Hehehe," Nagisa gave out a creepy laugh. "Dead end penguin. Now you are mine."


    She moved forward her hand and was about to grab that cute ancient ghost when Whoosh!!


    He traveled through the shadows and appeared behind Ryan. He raised his hand to make an attack on Ryan when Thud!!


    Came a sound. And the cute penguin, I mean the boss ancient ghost, found himself sticking to the wall of the house.


    Nagisa couldn''t see what happened because she was facing towards the wall, but Tom and the little ghost saw what happened in an instant.


    When the small cute ancient ghost was making a move to attack him, Ryan turned around and kicked him on his stomach like a football then turned around towards Nagisa again.


    All this happened in less than a second. His actions were in a nanosecond. Both the ghosts were dumbfounded.


    They had no idea why and how that kid before them had that much power. No 7 to 10 year kid shows power like that. Not even geniuses have that much of power level like Ryan.


    One more thing that shocked the ancient ghost was Ryan''s physical strength. He had an invisible but hard barrier erected before him just in case things went south.


    But that single kick of Ryan without any use of chakra broke his barrier and sent him flying towards the wall. Till then, he was stuck in the wall and hadn''t come out of it.


    He mobilized some of his strength and was about to come out of the wall when five light arrows came towards him flying. And bind him in a chakra based chain.


    Nagisa looked at it carefully and determined the tier of the spell. According to her it was somewhere between intermediate and advance level.


    "Semi advance binding spell?!!" asked Nagisa for confirmation.


    "No, it isn''t," intervened Tom and added, "It''s a fourth tier advance level spell, Luminous Arrow Chain. Am I right?"


    "Yes, it is as you said. Fourth Tier, advance level. Luminous Arrow Chain.??


    "Hehe, that''s the last and the highest tier of spell that I had learned from my teacher."


    "Oh~~~!!"


    "Yes, and after that he passed away, leaving me with that key inside my soul."


    "I see,"


    "Mhm¡­ So, lil Ryan care to tell how could you pull off a high-tier spell without sweating a drop."


    Ryan, "¡­."


    ''Fck, I forgot.''


    "Cause during my time I always use that spell as a last trump card. And you use it right of the bait¡­.."


    "Ahahahah Ahahahah," laughed Ryan. While laughing he was sweating profusely on what to reply and how to answer his question.


    The fact slipped out from his mind that only higher-level cultivators can use such spells.


    He was wrecking his brain to tell them a reason, but no matter what, he couldn''t think of one that could suffice them. Why he was thinking about it an idea flashed in his mind, and he looked towards the trapped penguin before him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget power stones >.<

 Chapter 150 - Penguin Gone?!!

    Ryan looked towards the ancient ghost and slightly flinched his finger.


    Crek~~!!


    Came a sound, and one of the arrows on his body got loose. The cute penguin, like any other third-class fool, thought it happened by mistake and moved his right hand to make an attack on Ryan.


    Lil Boy!!


    Shouted Tom and pushed him back to the ground.


    Ryan acted perfectly and looked at Tom like his life savior. "Bro, really I will be indebted to you for my entire life. And you!!" stared Ryan furiously towards the ancient ghost.


    He had no idea that it was all Ryan''s plan to divert their attention from the previous topic and shift it towards him. He perfectly played his role as a diversion and saved Ryan from a pinch.


    "Kek~~~" a squeaking sound by the penguin.


    "Just wait," said Ryan and snapped his finger. This time again he used another high tier spell called "The 9 arrows of Hades Eyes" and made him paralyse on top of the binding spell before.


    The fight was getting completely one sided. All of them were thinking it would take them hardly another five to ten minutes to finish off that ancient ghost and return back.


    While they were busy in their fantasy the mansion got hit by an earthquake. Everything around them started shaking. Nagisa got scared and held onto Ryan''s back for safety. Ryan used his divine sense and tried to find the magnitude of the earthquake, as taught by her granny. And to his surprise, the magnitude was zero!!


    Only two options came to his mind. Either his divine sense was playing with him or there wasn''t any earthquake to begin with.


    Ryan knew very well that his divine sense won''t betray him. Then that means something else was going on there.


    Amidst of the chaos, the ancient ghost took the chance and somehow escaped from the spells activated over him by Ryan.


    Kek! Kek!! Kek!!


    "Tremble you vermins, tremble. The Deity has responded to my summon, I will get my power soon."


    Kek! Kek!! Kek!!


    Ryan frowned over his threatening and waved his hand around him. Out of nowhere, a blue barrier appeared around them, protecting them from the effects of the earthquake.


    Till then Nagisa was clenching onto his back and had closed her eyes. Once she felt the trembling had stopped, she opened her eyes and let him go.


    Tom too was clenching onto Ryan''s back and had closed his eyes in fear. Seeing the scene of a ghost getting afraid of an earthquake, small ghosts were getting funny ideas.


    He wanted to pull some pranks on Tom but didn''t dare to do it at a time like that.


    "Kek!! As if it can save you from me," said the ancient ghost and jumped off from the window.


    Ryan rushed near and tried to find out where he landed. But it was already late. That penguin was nowhere to be found. It was like he vanished in midair.


    Ryan rubbed his eyebrows and turned around. "What should we do now?"


    Ryan was becoming clueless there. First, all the ghosts he had sensed never showed up. Second, he scanned for the earthquake magnitude but never got a reading. And third, also the last. The main boss of the series jumped off and vanished!!


    ''What the fck is wrong with this story?'' cussed Ryan.


    He tried to cool off his head and search for the answers of his questions. While he was at it, Nagisa and Tom were looking around to find some clues about the ancient ghost.


    All this time Tom and the ancient ghost were getting attracted by something, but they didn''t know what. But after the ancient ghost left that room and jumped off from the window the feeling got stronger and they turned simultaneously towards a wardrobe, kept at a corner of the room.


    Ryan and Nagisa noticed their odd behavior and asked them, what''s wrong with them?


    No reply~~~


    The two ghosts kept on staring towards the wardrobe. Ryan didn''t ask again and made his way toward the focus of their staring. He went near and opened the wardrobe.


    "Cough, cough, cough, what''s so special about this wardrobe?" asked Ryan. All he could find was some spider web and plenty of dust inside.


    Nagisa too noticed something and moved near the wardrobe. "They are not staring at the wardrobe, but the book over it." Pointed out Nagisa.


    "Oh~~!! Let me get it down," said Ryan and took out the book from its top.


    Till then both of the ghosts were staring at the wardrobe. Ryan felt something was wrong with them. He mobilized his mental energy, imbued them on his hand, and Tung!!!


    He clapped them once, to send some sound waves filled with mental energy towards them. Both of them responded to it and came to their senses at once.


    "Oh, what happened? Why am I feeling pain in my head, even though I am dead?!"


    "You were trapped in a mind trap, and I used the 73rd gong clap to release you from it."


    Hearing the name Nagisa remembered the toy that she used to play in her childhood. A gorilla who used to clap when his key is turned on.


    ???Oh~~!!" exclaimed Tom and looked towards the book again.


    Ryan noticed it and added, "This book had some cursed set on it, but worry not. I have removed them all."


    "Okay~~"


    "So, what''s so special about it?" asked Ryan. Cause even though he removed all the traps and curses on it the two ghosts kept on staring at it endlessly.


    "Wait a minute," said the ghost of Tom and moved near Ryan. He bite his own hand and made a small cut on his hand.


    Violet liquid started flowing out of it. Ryan knew what was that liquid, but Nagisa was unaware of it.


    "Friend Ryan¡­" she called out. Aryan understood what she wanted to ask and replied "Ghost Blood."


    "Oh~~!!" exclaimed Nagisa and didn''t ask further. She knew time was limited, and she can''t waste it on something like that.


    Tom moved his hand on top of that book and dropped some of his blood on it.


    Suddenly, the book caught fire and started burning rapidly. Ryan got startled by it and dropped the book in panic.


    Even though a normal fire was completely harmless for him, but better be safe than sorry. Why take the risk if you can avoid it.


    He wanted to ask Tom what happened and why it started burning? But seeing the two ghosts had a tensed expression on his face, he refrained from asking and waited for some more time.


    The book was burnt to ashes, and nothing magical happened. Both Ryan and Nagisa were confused about it. They were expecting something magical to happen.


    Like some characters will come out of it, or some sound will start telling them a story. But to their dismay, nothing happened!!


    Ryan was running out of patience and asked out, "Broo Tom, what are you trying to do?"


    Like the previous time, this time too, he didn''t respond. After remaining quiet for a while he said, "Do it."


    "Do what?!" asked Ryan. Nagisa pulled his back and pointed out towards the small ghost.


    Like Tom, the small ghost too made a wound on him and dropped some ghost blood on the ashes of the burned-out book.


    Ryan had no idea what they were doing, nor he wanted to know about it. Cause since the ancient times there has been a belief that learning spells and techniques of ghosts or from ghosts will put a curse on you.


    A curse that will leech them of their life force. And at one point they will end up losing their life and becoming a cursed ghost.


    Suddenly, the room became dark. The ashes of the books started levitating. Both of them understood something was going to happen and took some steps back. They maintained some distance between the book and themselves to avoid getting hit by curses.


    The ashes ignited a fire and began to glow crimson red. Ryan felt something was wrong and was about to stop it from happening. But before he did, Tom and the lil ghost pour some more blood on it and let it burn rapidly.


    Suddenly, a skull shape was formed mid-air. Ryan frowned and prepared his holy spells for it. He had no idea what was happening; he was blindly trusting Tom for this.


    "O'' the book of the Ghost Empire,


    So your true forms to your keens


    And give us knowledge of the world after."


    Listening to the chants, Ryan was feeling as if he was seeing a grand summoning of a grand villain. But to his pleasure, it was nothing of that sort.


    He was getting an ominous feeling from the book, but not any malice from Tom and the small ghost.


    The ashes turned crimson red and started filling the skull. Just within a fraction of minutes, a new book emerged in the view.


    Brown cover, silver-white pages, and a crimson red skull. All in all a perfect material from the land of ghosts.


    Tom went near and browsed through its pages and started reading something. Till then he hadn''t answered anything to Ryan.


    This time more than Ryan, Nagisa was getting curious about it. Since her family had a background with ghosts, spirits, and exorcists she was getting an itch to go near and touch it.


    Ryan saw the enthusiasm on her face and asked, "Nagi chan, more than confused why are you feeling excited about it?"


    "Why not?" answered Nagisa.. For her things like this can be a useful experience, that she had got by chance and she didn''t want to let it go to waste.

 Chapter 151 - Demonic Body, Overnight!!

    "Hahaha, good for you. You should take the experience from such events," suggested Ryan and turned towards Tom. Now that there was a book before them, he really wanted to know about its content.


    "Can you tell me now, what''s the origin and content of the book?" asked Ryan.


    "Yes," Tom replied in a solemn voice. He also asked Ryan to make a soundproof barrier around them, so that no one can hear their conversation.


    Ryan set a barrier as asked by Tom and turned towards him again, "Done."


    "Good, now I can tell. But before I do, you must make a promise that you will never tell anyone about the contents of the book, or else it will create chaos in the outside world."


    "Ok¡­., we won''t tell," replied Nagisa hesitatingly. She had a habit of saying everything to her father and not telling anyone¡­.. This was gonna be hard for her.


    "Ok, I also promise. That I won''t say this to anyone," said Ryan.


    "Good, now listen. This is a book from the World of Spirits and Ghosts."


    Ryan "¡­."


    Nagisa "¡­."


    Tom observed their dumbfounded expression and asked, "What''s wrong? Why making those faces?"


    "Why shouldn''t we?!" replied back Ryan. Never in his life, not in his present, nor in his past he had heard about the World of Spirits and Demons. It was his fast time to come in contact with that word. And something that didn''t exist in the past era.


    Nagisa was dumbfounded because she knew what it meant. And what was that place? She remembered it vividly once her father told him that the World of Spirits and Demons is a place made by one of the seven sages. The aim was to make a place where ghosts can live till they fulfill their regrets and pass out to another side.


    Tom continued, "It''s a place made by the Ghost God, and this fact is known to all the ghosts by birth. Who is he? Where is he? Alive or not? No one knows."


    "Okay¡­.."


    "And this book is a ghost cultivation book that tells how to ascend from a ghost hood to demonic hood."


    "Ghost hood to demonic hood?! What''s that now?" asked Ryan. It''s been a while since he got the feeling again. The feeling of unknowing anything, and the feeling of a dumb protagonist.


    "Hmm¡­ Telling. But before that tell me, do you know what happens to a soul once it leaves the body, because of death?"


    "Ah, it either becomes a ghost with regret or goes to another side of the world for the next life¡­."


    "Yes, you are absolutely right. Then do you know what happens to the ones who become ghosts?" asked the ghost of Tom. Before he starts explaining he wanted to see how much Ryan knows. So that he won''t waste the time explaining the things he already knows and tells him the things that can help him in the future.


    "I don''t know what happens to them after that? I mean, I have never experienced it nor have read any books about it. So I am pretty much clueless about it¡­." Said Ryan hesitantly.


    Judging from the answer that Ryan was giving, Tom determined that he only had a rough idea about it and didn''t know much about afterlife cultivation.


    Even though he was a ghost, he sighed and started explaining everything to him. According to Tom the souls that become ghosts all end up in the World of Spirits and Ghosts. There they learn how to cultivate and get stronger to fulfill their wishes. Ryan was taken aback by this new info.


    He knew about ghost cultivation that cultivation practitioners practice to tame ghosts or to summon ghosts. But here the ghost cultivation that Tom was talking about was not the same. Here he meant ghosts practice different cultivation techniques to achieve different goals.


    He no longer knew what to say and how to respond. ''In this new era, even ghosts practice cultivation!! The fck is wrong with the world setting!!''


    In the meantime, Nagisa was judging the book from a distance and was getting an itch to open it and read. But seeing Ryan and Tom had already asked him to control herself and maintain distance from the book, she was refraining herself from creating any trouble for them.


    As Tom kept on telling more about the ghost cultivation. Ryan kept getting more information about the ghost cultivation. One of the aims of ghost cultivation was to acquire a physical body and complete the regrets and wishes that keep someone from passing to the next world.


    And this body can be of various types. Like some acquire a spiritual body, which can transform into a human of any size and soul. Some acquire the body of the beast. Which can transform itself into any type of beast. Be it mythical or legendary.


    These were the two major body types that a ghost can acquire by practicing cultivation. According to Tom, there was one more major body type that a ghost can acquire and its name was Demonic Body.


    A body for the types of ghosts who have malice in them while practicing the techniques. Interesting thing, it''s not easy to get a body by practicing ghost cultivation.


    It may take five hundred to six hundred years to achieve the same.


    "Oh~~!!" exclaimed Ryan. In the last couple of minutes, he got to know about some things that he didn''t know earlier. He wanted to ask Tom more about the ghost world, but giving respect to the time and situation, he refrained himself and focused on absorbing the knowledge that he was imparting.


    "And here is the catch. This book has a method that can give a Demonic Body, overnight."


    Ryan "¡­"


    Nagisa "¡­"


    ''Overnight!! If that''s true, thousands of ghosts will get demonic bodies and create havoc in the world!!'' thought Nagisa.


    Meanwhile Aryan, ''Pftt, hahahah, hahaha.. Sounds like a scam to me. Make me remember those tv ads that say lose thirty kilos weight, overnight!!''

 Chapter 152 - Fill In The Blanks Given Below

    Seeing the tensed expression on Nagisa''s face and the giggling expression on Ryan''s face, Tom got a confused expression on his face.


    He knew about Nagisa''s tensed expression. And it was expected, too, to get tensed after hearing this. But Ryan¡­.. ''God knows why this boy is laughing.''


    "So what''s the method, mentioned in the book?" asked Aryan. Now that he had dug this further, he wanted to know everything about that book.


    "Hm¡­ Telling. In the book it''s mentioned to get a demonic body overnight you have to offer the life force of twenty-five or more children to a demon called the Demon of J."


    "Demon of J~~~~!! What kind of name is that?" asked Ryan. When he heard the word J, only one thing came to his mind, Joker. The Demon of Joker.


    "I don''t what J stands for but it says he is a great demon who does this sort of trading in the spirit world."


    "Okay~~~ anything else it mentioned?"


    "No, nothing else. The rest are empty pages. And the last three pages contain spells and rituals procedures and stuffs."


    "Oh!! I better stay away from them. Learning them may have negative consequences on me."


    "Yes, you shouldn''t."


    Now that their talk was over, they had yet to figure out what to do next and how to get out of that place. Ryan and the group went to the ground floor and tried to open the door. But to their dismay like any other haunted house, it didn''t open.


    If wanted, Ryan could have sliced it into two. But something was telling him not to do so, at least not this time.


    While they were pondering what to do next, Tom went near the door and started touching it here and there. Seeing the weird actions of Tom Ryan was creeping out in fear.


    "Master, don''t be afraid, he is perfectly sane. He is just removing the ghost runes on that door." Said the small ghost.


    "Ghost runes?"


    "Yes, ghost runes. That only us ghosts can use, draw, and see. Seems like my previous master had set a complex rune on the door and the entire house."


    "I see."


    "Yes, and not only complex, but it''s also a high-tier ghost rune. With a sophisticated fundamental architectural base."


    Ryan "¡­"


    Nagisa "¡­"


    The last line completely went above their head. Ryan was already having a hard time to digest all the new information he had got till then. And now this "Sophisticated Fundamental Architectural Base" completely blew up his mind.


    Tom was getting ready to make them understand about it. But Ryan stopped him and asked him to focus on solving and erasing the runes before them.


    He didn''t want to torture his brain by adding more information in a day, while it was already getting overloaded.


    After sometime Tom backed off and breathed out heavily.


    "Finally, work done."


    "Really?!" asked Nagisa and Ryan in unison. They had been waiting for some time and getting bored without any action.


    "Yes, really. Only one percent is done. It will take me some time to solve the others."


    Ryan "¡­"


    Nagisa "¡­"


    Small Ghost "¡­"


    "And how much time do you need?" asked Ryan.


    "Ah¡­ Probably, three hundred sixty days something."


    Ryan "¡­"


    Nagisa "¡­"


    Small Ghost "¡­"


    While they were showing their dumbfounded expression, Tom spoke again.


    "Fck, isn''t that close to a year already?!! Damn, this rune will take me a year to solve!!"


    Ryan didn''t know what to say at that time. He had an urge to blast off the gate and see the consequences later. But before he posed this idea to others, Tom intervened.


    "I really have an urge to blast off this door. But doing so will kill your friends kept in the basement."


    "What?!!"


    "Yes, it has multiple traps set on it. And if you try to rescue them first then open the door you will get a curse on yourself."


    "I see, then this ghost is a rune genius!!"


    "Yes, seems so." Tom replied.


    "So, what should we do now?" asked Ryan. They can''t get out of the house. They can''t save their friends... And to add up the frustration the main antagonist disappeared!! ''What the hell will we do now'' shouted Ryan.


    Amidst of his thinking, a voice echoed in his mind. And asked him to go and help his friends first.


    Ryan closed his eyes and started a convo with Yui.


    "Didn''t you hear him? I will get a curse like that!!"


    "Master, don''t worry," Yui said in a solemn voice. "You as the chosen one and the 8th sage of the universe will have no effect from that curse."


    "Really?!!"


    "Yes, really. Also, if you want, you can even erase that rune with just a touch. But doing so will attract everyone''s attention."


    "Hmm¡­ Yes, you are right. I will do as you said. Save the friends first."


    "Yes."


    "Thanks for the information, Yui. Love you three thousand." Said Ryan and opened his eyes.


    Seeing a smug on his face, both the ghosts and Nagisa became curious. ''Did he find a way out of here?'' was the question that flashed in their mind.


    Seeing Ryan kept on showing his smug face and wasn''t revealing anything, Nagisa took the initiative and broke the ice.


    "Friend Ryan, what''s the reason for that smile on your face? Care to share with us?"


    "Ahahahaha, hahahah, hahahaha," laughed Ryan.


    Seeing him laughing like that, all of them became sure that he found a way out of there. The way was just a step away from asking, and Nagisa did that work.


    "Friend Ryan, did you find a way out of here?"


    "Hehehe, yes. I found a way out of here. But before that, we must save our friends."


    "Okay~~" responded Tom and asked about the rune and curse.


    "What will you do about the curse then?"


    Ryan grinned and told him not to worry about such matters. Now their priority was to save their friends in the basement.


    The group of four headed towards the basement, thinking it will be a child''s play for them.. Unknown to the fact that the basement was a ________ world in itself.

 Chapter 153 - Basement

    Ryan looked around and found the door that will lead them to the basement of the mansion. The group of them prepared themselves and opened the door to the basement.


    The entrance before them was pitch dark. Not a single thing was visible before them. Ryan was about to take his first step when the small ghost stopped him.


    "Wait master, before you go fire an energy ball in that darkness."


    "Okay¡­. But why?" asked Nagisa. Till then she wasn''t believing the small ghost completely and was suspicious about his every move.


    "Cough, the thing is," said the small ghost and stopped at that.


    "The thing is¡­.?"


    "The thing is I have set free some deadly spiders inside. And they can make invisible waves in tons over an hour¡­. So it will be better if you burn them first then descend."


    "Oh, ok," said Ryan and shot a small fireball towards the basement.


    Boom!!


    Came a sound from inside, and a burning smell was mixed in the air. Ryan and the rest of them understood the attack was a success and got ready to descend down.


    First Tom and the small ghost stepped down, then Nagisa, followed by Ryan. After everyone went some distance from the door thud!!


    The entrance gate of the door closed itself. Nagisa got startled by the sound and almost shouted out something. But Ryan covered his mouth with his hand and asked her to pipe down.


    Nagisa piped down and cringed into Ryan in fear. He turned behind and saw the door was glowing in the dark. Countless blue patterns were engraved on it.


    "Tom, you know what to do, right?"


    "Aye Aye Ryan," responded Tom and went near the door to inspect it. Up, down, left, right, after checking every corner of the door multiple times, Tom turned around and looked towards Ryan.


    "What type of trap is it this time?"


    "A trap that''s more of a headache."


    "Headache?!"


    "Yes, headache. This one is another sophisticated, complex architectural trap. One step above the one we saw earlier."


    "Oh~~!! But does it do?"


    "That''s the main problem," Tom replied. According to him, such levels of rune traps were hard to read and interpret. And it was something that was completely out of his field of expertise.


    So at last, all they found was that they didn''t find anything. And some unknown danger was waiting for them ahead.


    While they were pondering what to do next, a question came into Nagisa''s mind, and she turned towards the small ghost sitting on top of Tom''s head.


    "Little ghost, little ghost, tell me something?" asked Nagisa.


    "Ask~~"


    "You said that you kept our friends in the basement, right? Then how come you don''t know about the danger and traps inside? You only told us about those spiders and nothing else."


    Hearing her question both Ryan and Tom facepalmed and let the small ghost answer her question.


    "Lil girl Nagisa, some hours ago when your friend captured me, he erased the mark of my previous master and put on a mark of his own."


    Nagisa "¡­"


    "And that mark was like my unlimited pass, for going anywhere and anytime."


    "Oh~~"


    "Yes, when I had that pass I could easily pass through that door without even opening and activating the trap. But now since that mark is gone I am on the same boat as you."


    Nagisa nodded and understood his answer. While he was letting go of that topic another question came to her mind, that stabbed him hard in her stomach.


    ''Ehh¡­.. Did the small ghost said Ryan put his mark on him? But when? We have been together all this time¡­. And putting a mark on a ghost requires someone to perform a variety of rituals¡­ Just who in the world is friend Ryan?!''


    And like this, one more mystery about Ryan was created in her mind. She had been with her for three days only, but every time she was with Ryan she found him doing things that should be impossible for kids of his age.


    She wanted to ask out and dig out about Ryan, but that was not the right time to do so. She refrained her wild curiosity for the time being and descended towards the basement with them.


    Ryan was taking every step cautiously. He was using his divine sense multiple times to find out any trap ahead.


    Finally, they were only one step away from the basement. Ryan took a sigh of relief and set his foot on the floor of the basement.


    Simultaneously, Nagisa and the others too set their foot on the floor. When they were thinking everything would be fine from now on, luck played a trick on them and a light came out from the ground.


    Ryan understood the last trap was on the ground and not on the steps and made a protective barrier around them. But it was already late for them.


    The light had already touched them, and the effect was already acting up. Nagisa and Ryan felt somewhat drowsy, their vision became blurry and their eyelid became heavy.


    Thud!! Thud!!


    Both of them dropped down. The two ghosts got startled by it, and turned around.


    "Holy shit!!" cussed Tom and went near them for help.


    Hours later~~~


    Ryan opened his eyes and found himself in an unfamiliar place. He was getting the feeling that he was laid on a grassy field. And to his surprise, it was somewhat true.


    Beside him Nagisa was laid down, enjoying a good sleep of relaxation.


    Ryan looked around and used his divine sense to get an idea of the surrounding. Some seconds later came the answer, and yet again it was surprising.


    Not a single life was there in a radius of a thousand meters from there. Ryan rubbed his forehead and stood up with some difficulty.


    Till then a bell ringing sound was echoing in his mind, giving him a headache.


    "Yui, you here?" asked Aryan through a telepathic connection.

 Chapter 154 - Ready To Rock

    "Yes, master. Me here, enjoying my snacks."


    Aryan "¡­"


    "How can I help you today?" she asked in a jolly voice.


    Aryan was already getting a headache, and now this carefree talk of Yui was adding an extra layer on his headache.


    "My dear Yui care to tell what happened after I passed down? I know you were enjoying the show. So, stop having snacks and start narrating the story." Ordered Aryan in a pissed of voice.


    "Cough, on it master," told Yui and started narrating all the events that happened after he lost his senses.


    When Aryan closed his eyes and fell on the ground, Tom and small ghosts went near him and started applying ghost healing on him. In hope of waking him faster. But to their dismay, it didn''t work and all of their efforts went in vain. While they were pondering what to do next something appeared behind them and grabbed them from behind.


    Small ghost lost his power at once and closed his eyes due to chakra deficiency, but Tom was still kicking around and struggling to set himself free from that hand.


    With some continuous hard effort, he managed to turn around and saw the face of the person behind him.


    Black body, white fur, yellow beak, was the appearance of the person behind him. Rather than a person, it was a penguin, the same penguin who disappeared by jumping from the window.


    "Fck you, ancient penguin," cussed Tom. He wanted to tell something else but before he did the ancient penguin hit his head with his beak and sucked out the remaining of his energy.


    "Oh~~~!! Then what happened to us? How did we reach here?" asked Aryan. As long as he can predict the ancient ghost had the best chance to kill them while they were sleeping. Something must have happened to stop him from doing so, or something must be on his mind that he left them alive.


    Since Yui and Aryan were already connected through mind and heart, she heard his thinking and agreed on his first reasoning.


    "Yes, your first reasoning is correct. After taking them down, he set his eyes on both of you and was coming near to attack."


    "Then!! What happened next?!! Who saved us?" asked Aryan in curiosity. The narration was getting at the interesting part, and he didn''t want to be left on a cliffhanger.


    "Huehuehue hueheuheuhue," laughed Yui and kept on laughing. Aryan was expecting the answer, but this "huehuehue" laugh of Yui snapped his brain.


    He was at a point when he was thinking of diving into his soul sea and spank the real spirit Yui inside her.


    Yui sensed the danger upon her and stopped her laughing. She cleared her throat and spoke in a solemn voice, "It was me who activated your Auto Protection Teleportation mode inside you and teleported you somewhere far from that place."


    "I see~~~!!"


    After telling this part of narration Yui was expecting thanks from his master but nothing of that sort happened and she kept on waiting. While Aryan was thinking about what to do next and how to escape that place. Yui coughed up and attracted his attention towards her.


    Aryan heard her coughing and asked, "Something wrong, Yui?"


    "Ahem, cough, cough."


    Aryan "¡­."


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    Aryan, again "¡­"


    He was unable to understand what was happening and what she wanted to tell. And the most shocking part of all, ''How the hell can a spirit get the flu?!''


    "Master, where is my thanks, sob?" asked Yui, while dropping some crocodile tears.


    "Ehh¡­..!! Thanks for?"


    "Thanks for saving your life¡­.. Shouldn''t you say thanks to your lifesaver and give her some rewards?"


    "Useless!!" exclaimed Aryan.


    Yui "¡­"


    "Completely useless, you come out from my body and eat my snacks. You secretly watch the K Drama. Every night you sneak into the kitchen and eat the dessert and sweets. What else do you need as a reward?" asked Aryan.


    Listening to the "useless" of her master, she was stabbed by a sword in her heart. But when he started speaking about all her secret doings, she got bombarded by millions of swords in her heart.


    All this time she was thinking Aryan didn''t know her wrongdoings and slacking around after he fell asleep every night. But once he started blurting them out, Yui lost her face for asking a thanks from Aryan and remained quiet.


    While Yui was pondering what to say next and how to get out of that situation, Aryan intervened and said, "Oh yes, I almost forgot. Some days ago granny was searching for her¡­"


    Before he blurted another line Yui stopped him and asked him to focus on the current situation.


    They were in an unknown place, unknown of their surroundings, and not a single life was present nearby.


    Aryan pondered over it and decided to handle it like the previous time. First, he cured Nagisa completely, then he put another sleeping spell on her. And at last, he stored her in his ring, like the previous time during Miss Lisa''s internal demon''s event.


    Now he was ready to rock. He took a look around and chose a direction to move. Since there wasn''t any sun or stars there and the place only had a vast sky, he was unable to tell which one was north and which one was south.


    "Hmm¡­ Yui, you here?" asked Aryan.


    "Yes, I am here."


    "Good, choose a number from one to three."


    "Ahh¡­ Three then."


    "Okay," said Aryan, and started doing some stretching exercises. Yui was somewhat confused as he started doing exercises out of nowhere.


    After exercises, he took some heavy breaths and started spinning his first stage earthly chakra to absorb the chakra energy from his surroundings. After filling himself up to the brim, he was ready to pull the stunt that he wanted to try for a long time. That he had seen in one of the movies.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop power stones.

 Chapter 155 - New Spell

    First, he closed his eyes and exhaled out all the air inside his lungs. Next, he wrapped his body with a thin layer of magic that rejects the gravity and any other external forces on him. The moment his body starts rejecting gravity, his body began to float.


    Yui was astonished by this and started searching his mind logs to find out what he did. After some tedious searching, he finally found out and was completely dumbfounded by it.


    The logic was pretty simple. But executing it for a long time was difficult.


    What Aryan did was first he wrapped his body in a simple barrier.


    The barrier didn''t have any special properties except protecting him from normal harms. Then inside his mind using the Grimoire of the 8th sage (Former twin dragon grimoire) he created a spell that could send the gravity and external forces to space where he could store them and use it at any other time.


    And that''s it, pretty simple. He applied the same spell all over the barrier and started rejecting the forces on him. Rather than rejecting, it was more of transferring the forces to some other place.


    In the beginning, he was facing some problems floating around with it. But after some time he got used to it and started flying in the sky like a free bird.


    Yui thought Aryan was thinking of flying around and search for his friend. But her expectation and deduction were completely shattered when Aryan landed back after some minutes.


    "Eh¡­ Master, why did you land?" asked Yui. Since it was her first time seeing a spell like that, she was monitoring his master''s heart rate, breathing pattern, brain waves, and many more. Since she couldn''t find any abnormality in any of these she asked out why he landed.


    Aryan sighed out and didn''t say anything for a minute. Yui was getting impatient and was about to ask something when her master spoke again, "It''s just a beginning, just wait and see what wonder I will show you, in the next few minutes."


    Yui gave a confused, ???Okay..." and didn''t ask any further questions. If she wants she could have checked his brain logs to see what was going on in his mind. But she refrained from doing so because it was way more interesting to see something live instead of reading it from any text.


    Aryan closed his eyes again and executed that floating magic again. Like the previous time, his body started to float again, and this time he wasn''t facing any problem in controlling his body.


    Bdmp! Bdmp!! Bdmp~~~!!


    Yui''s heart started beating. She was getting a feeling she was about to see something that she had never seen before. And as expected, after a minute she saw something that she had never seen in her life.


    Aryan joined his hand and started executing a spell. A new spell that he had created some days ago. Yui was reading the spell formula, judging the incarnation pattern, and analyzing the effects but everything was going over her mind.


    Generally when someone executes a spell, there used to be a particular pattern for it. For example, simple spells like fireball have a triangular incarnation pattern. Whereas complex spells like Existence Zero have a circular pattern, with a lot of other patterns inside it.


    But those patterns were something that was logical and can be predicted depending upon the type of spells and complexity levels.


    But the spell that Aryan was executing was taking the shape of a mirror!! A normal mirror used for applying makeup. Yui completely dumbfounded by it cause as the name suggests "Incarnation Pattern" there must be a pattern in it, like a constellation. But here an entirely 3D object was forming before her eyes.


    Her head was in a complete turmoil then. She started searching for all the events that happened in the last two millennia to find something similar to the event happening before her eyes. But to her dismay, she couldn''t find anything of that sort.


    After executing the spell, Aryan joined his hand and created a small circular mirror in between. Yui analyzed the ring and found it had space and mirror related properties.


    It would have been justified if it contained only space-related properties. Like that she could have told that it was teleportation magic. But the addition of reflection, or to be precise, mirror magic elements was giving her a headache to identify its functions.


    After creating the circular mirror, Aryan put it on one hand and applied his mental energy on it.


    Suddenly, the disc began to fly and went to a higher altitude from the place where Aryan was hovering.


    After reaching a certain distance Aryan snapped his finger and Zwap!!


    The mirror multiplied into hundreds and spread throughout the sky.


    One more thing that was to be noted was their orientation after spreading out. Before the mirrors were faced upside down. One face was towards the ground while the other was towards the sky. But after spreading out, the discs turned ninety degrees and started reflecting the reflection of each other.


    Just like that, within a fraction of seconds, a vast connection was formed throughout the sky, making the mirror act as a hub to connect to reflection.


    After watching the scenario with her eyes, Yui understood that it was mirror magic and Aryan will use the reflections to travel in between two places.


    But then again, her expectation was completely shattered.


    Aryan traveled between two places, true, but the logic was completely different than hers.


    Aryan went near the nearest mirror and touched it with his hand, coated with a wisp of chakra energy.


    Whoosh!!


    Not even a second was passed he got teleported to a place where the eighty-sixth mirror was placed. Yui blinked her eyes and rubbed her head to understand what happened within a fraction of nanoseconds, but the thing happened so fast that she was unable to capture anything.


    She had an option of seeing the brain logs again, but in impatience, she opened up her mouth and asked out, "Master, just what the hell did you do know?"


    Aryan heard her question and replied nothing. Like the first time this time too, he touched the mirror again and whoosh!!


    Instantly transferred to the ninety-ninth mirror from there.


    Seeing Aryan doing the same thing again she got another wave of headache, as she was unable to figure out what was actually happening there.


    This time before she asked something else, Aryan smirked and said, "Yes, Success!!"


    "What success master?"


    "My experiment was a success. I somehow managed to pull the Swap Teleportation."


    "Swap teleportation? What''s that?" asked Yui. Never in her life, she had heard something like that.


    "Hehehe," laughed Aryan and started telling her the logic behind Swap Teleportation.


    "Well I don''t know how to explain it, but I will try my best to make you understand, and if you have any doubt, ask me afterward."


    "Okay, please start then."


    "Mhm¡­. Before I do tell me one thing, what did you think when I created this vast mirror connection throughout the sky?"


    "Ahh¡­ I thought you will use the reflection between mirrors to travel between two points. I have seen someone doing something like that some five hundred years ago."


    "Oh~~~!!" exclaimed Aryan and laughed at her answer. "Actually, I was thinking of doing the same days ago. But I rejected that idea because it had a risk in itself."


    "Risk!! What risk?!"


    "Just think, I am traveling from mirror to mirror and the enemy found out about it. He may predict my next teleportation spot and ambush me there. What will I do at a time like that? If the enemy is weaker then I am good. But if he is someone stronger than me, then I am done for."


    "Yes, done for. For sure."


    "Mhm¡­ That''s why I created a new spell called Swap Teleportation. Without telling anyone or without anyone''s notice I can choose a mirror and swap the entire space with me to that place."


    Yui "¡­."


    "And the mirror at both ends will work as a warp gate for me."


    Again Yui "¡­."


    The idea of Swap Teleportation was something that sounded absurd to her. Literally, Aryan was creating two portals between places and traveling freely without any risk, unlike Reflection Travel, where someone travels through the reflection to reach from one place to another.


    Both the things were giving the same result, only some nanoseconds differences were there. But one was completely risk-free while the other was filled with risks accompanied by high chakra consumptions.


    After understanding the logic behind them Yui, "Master, master, master you are a freaking genius!! Love you master."


    "Hahaha, ahahahahaha, ahahahahaha," laughed Aryan and kept on laughing till his throat became dry and he started coughing.


    "You all right?" asked Yui.


    "Cough, yes. I am all right. Just a lil happy on my achievement."


    "Pfft, I see, I see,"

 Chapter 156 - Dream, Illusion And Reality

    [Authors friendly note for health: If this ch goes above head just remeber, it has something related to Aryan''s power]


    "Let''s search this area first," said Aryan and used his divine sense again to search the new place, where he was hovering around. This time too like the previous time not a single soul was found.


    Aryan greeted teeth and teleported to the next spot thousand kilometers away from there, and repeated the same process. And like the last two times, no life signs were there.


    Aryan was getting confused by the result of his divine sense. First, he sensed the army of ghosts but couldn''t find a single ghost there. And now he couldn''t even sense life in that place.


    His brain was working faster than usual to find out the reason, but unable to find anything.


    "Yui, you sure you didn''t transport us to somewhere far from the mansion?"


    "Yes, master I am sure. I choose the emergency escape point very carefully, since you can only use it once a day, I chose the safest place of all."


    "Weird¡­." Muttered Aryan and landed on the ground.


    He snapped his finger and dispersed all the mirrors that were floating in the sky. "Let''s try this then," said Aryan, and clapped his hand once.


    Gong!!


    Came a sound and spread throughout the entire space. Just after a second, a wave of sound came towards Aryan. He smirked and said, "Got you, my rat."


    ''Rat!! What rat is he talking about?!'' thought Yui.


    She didn''t want to disturb him by asking the question, so she kept her mouth shut and observed his actions.


    Like the first time, this time too, he created the mirrors all over the place and swapped places with a mirror ten thousand meters away from there.


    Below his feet was a giant tree, with humans hanging on it.


    Aryan frowned on the sight of this and landed down cautiously. He had already used his divine sense, and no one was around except his friends hanging from the tree.


    It would have created trouble for him if anybody of them were conscious, but to his pleasure, all of them were unconscious, enjoying a good nice nap.


    "Master, what should we do now?" asked Yui. Aryan''s friends were just before his eyes. All he had was to wave his hand and save them.


    But for some reason he was hesitating to do so.


    "Mhm¡­ Let''s wait for his ritual and see what happens," with that he used invisibility magic on him and hid himself behind a big stone.


    Nothing happened, and no one came till an hour. Aryan was running out of patience and was about to come out of his invisibility when the earth started shaking.


    "Another earthquake?!" muttered Aryan.


    While he was pondering over it he saw a giant figure approaching the tree where his friends were tied.


    It was the same penguin, ancient ghost, but the size was a little bigger than before.


    Now he was as tall as an one storage building. Aryan was like a small rat before him. Seeing the giant penguin Aryan remembered the battle of the cultivation fair and that evil bird helping Zagan.


    The penguin unloaded some woods and bamboo from his back and looked towards the tree before him.


    "Ahahahah ahahah, my plan will be a success soon. This time I will definitely get that body. I will for sure. Ahahahah, ahahahaha."


    And with this laugh, he started moving his hands and making a particular pattern on the ground.


    Even though his size was bigger seems like his strength was somewhat the same. He was taking ten to fifteen minutes to dig a hole and stuck a bamboo in it.


    Four hours later, he completed his work and took a sigh of relief. While he was doing it Aryan was getting bored and took a small nap, keeping Yui on alert.


    He asked Yui to keep an eye on him and tell him is something new happens. Yui was shouting at him for being so careless, but who cares. Aryan just asked her to do as he says and closed his eyes for a nap.


    Even though Yui was super pissed at him, she did as ordered and kept an eye on the ghost.


    Meanwhile Aryan, he was enjoying a good dream when suddenly something happened and his vision became black.


    Aryan waved his hand kicked his leg but nothing happened. Suddenly seven lights fell on him. And a manly voice reverberated in his dream.


    "Oh the chosen one, you must know the truth between dream, illusion, and reality."


    "Read them all and set it in your mind. That what may be a dream, may not be an illusion. And what is an illusion may not be a dream." Added another voice.


    Aryan was pondering over its meaning when many characters appeared before him.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    A dream is a succession of images, ideas, emotions, and sensations that usually occur involuntarily in the mind during certain stages of sleep. The content and purpose of dreams are not fully understood, although they have been a topic of philosophical and religious interest throughout recorded history. Dream interpretation is the attempt at drawing meaning from dreams and searching for an underlying message. The scientific study of dreams on the new era of cultivation is called oneirology.


    Dreams mainly occur in the rapid-eye-movement stage of sleep when brain activity is high and resembles that of being awake. Dreams tend to be much less vivid or memorable. The length of a dream can vary, they may last for a few seconds, or even for hours and days.


    One more interesting thing about dream is even thought the dreaming person has a good memory most dreams are immediately or quickly forgotten.


    Dreams tend to last longer as the night progresses.


    Opinions about the meaning of dreams have varied and shifted through time and culture. Many endorse the Freudian theory of dreams ¨C that dreams reveal insight into hidden desires and emotions.[qualify evidence]


    Other prominent theories include those suggesting that dreams assist in memory formation, problem-solving, or simply are a product of random brain activation.


    From the ancient times there is an explanation of dreams as manifestations of one''s deepest desires and anxieties, often relating to repressed childhood memories or obsessions.


    The events in dreams are generally outside the control of the dreamer, with the exception of lucid dreaming, where the dreamer is self-aware. Dreams can at times make a creative thought occur to the person or give a sense of inspiration.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Aryan took a breath of sigh after reading that huge chunk of paragraph when suddenly another set of characters started appearing.


    At that time he really wanted to shout, "Fck you Seven!!" But he knew whatever he does has a meaning behind it. So he didn''t shout or curse like the previous times and prepared himself ready for it.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    An illusion is a distortion of the senses, which can reveal how the human brain normally organizes and interprets sensory stimulation. Though illusions distort our perception of reality, they are generally shared by most people.


    Illusions may occur with any of the human senses, but visual illusions (optical illusions) are the best-known and understood. The emphasis on visual illusions occurs because vision often dominates the other senses.


    Illusions are of various types. And some of them are visual, auditory, sensual, and magical.


    A visual illusion or optical illusion is characterized by visually perceived images that are deceptive or misleading. Therefore, the information gathered by the visual sense is processed to give, on the face of it, a percept that does not tally with information from other senses or physical measurements.


    A conventional assumption is that there are physiological illusions that occur naturally and cognitive illusions that can be demonstrated by specific visual tricks that say something more basic about how human perceptual systems work.


    The visual system (eye and brain) constructs a world inside our head based on what it samples from the surrounding environment. However, sometimes it tries to organize this information "it thinks best" while other times it fills in the gaps. This way in which our brain works is the basis of an illusion.


    An auditory illusion is an illusion of hearing, the auditory equivalent of a visual illusion: the listener hears either sound which are not present in the stimulus, or "impossible" sounds. In short, audio illusions highlight areas where the human ear and brain, as organic, makeshift tools, differ from perfect audio receptors.


    Magical illusion, something that is created by magic.


    Distinguishing between magical illusion and reality has always been in hard tasks for cultivators. If you felt for it, then you are destined to see the worse.


    Illusions can occur with the other senses too.


    Both sound and touch have been shown to modulate the perceived staleness and crispness of food products. It was also discovered that even if some portion of the taste receptor on the tongue became damaged that illusory taste could be produced by tactile stimulation.


    Evidence of olfactory (smell) illusions occurred when positive or negative verbal labels were given prior to olfactory stimulation.


    The McRurk effect shows that what we hear is influenced by what we see as we hear the person speaking. An illusion occurs when the auditory component of one sound is paired with the visual component of another sound, leading to the perception of a third sound. This is a multisensory, auditory-visual illusion.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Aryan completed the last lines of characters and rubbed eyes. Everything was going above his head. Some words and terms were there that he had never seen or heard of.


    Only one question was there in his mind.


    ''What the hell gonna happen next?!!''

 Chapter 157 - The Time Came Before

    While he was pondering over it he felt a sudden tremor in his heart. It was not like the earlier times where he got crushed and felt a heart quake. This time it was something different. It felt as if he lost many of his beloved ones at once.


    He abruptly opened his eyes and looked towards the sky above him. Tears gushed out from his eyes. For some unknown reason, his heart was in sorrow at that time.


    Not only Aryan, but even Yui and the four chaos beasts felt the same. Inside his soul sea, they too were dropping tears in sorrow. The pain of losing someone was wailing inside them.


    All of them had the same question, "What happened? And why are we crying?"


    Aryan wiped down his tears and tried to calm himself down, but no matter what he tried, his tears didn''t stop.


    After some efforts, he somehow managed to stop his ears and managed his composure. He stood up suddenly and asked, "Yui, what''s that ancient ghost doing right now?"


    "Master, he is trying to summon someone, by providing your classmates as a sacrifice."


    "Oh~~!! Let''s go then. I don''t have any wish to stay here any further."


    Before Yui asked why the sudden change of mood, Aryan undid his invisibility spell and went to confront the ancient ghost.


    The moment he came out of invisibility, the ancient ghost felt his presence and turned around with a grin.


    "Kek, kek, kek. So, you finally showed yourself?!! Kek! How do you want to die by¡­" before the ancient ghost said something Slash!!


    Aryan waved his hand and cut a wing of the ancient ghost like a piece of butter.


    The ancient ghost saw his wing detached from his body and fell down on the ground. No reaction, no screech, nor any rage was found on his face.


    It was not like he wasn''t angry, but things happened so fast that even his brain hadn''t gotten the signal of feeling the pain.


    Splurt!!


    Blood came out flowing from his side. He started feeling the pain, his brain started to send him signals of retreating from there. But none of these were visible on his face.


    He was already frozen in his place. He could see his death coming, and to his misery, he didn''t even have the courage to escape.


    Why?!!


    Because the person before him was not the same kid anymore. The person before him was a teen in a pink overcoat and a magical halo behind him.


    Seven characters representing the seven powers of the eighth sage were engraved on it. Not only that but also the Grimoire of the 8th sage was hovering outside his soul sea and turning out pages rapidly.


    The body had a sharp face and fierce eyes. Eye color was not visible anymore, as his eyes were shining yellow at that time.


    The person before standing before him and the person who was before him some minutes ago were completely different now. Both of them were the same Aryan, but the vibe, power, and growth were completely different.


    "Wh¡­.Who are you??" he asked with difficulty after mustering some courage.


    "You are not worthy to know," said the figure before him. His voice was as calm as nature, but under it was hidden a wrath. The wrath of an 8th sage. Enough to destroy a world.


    He knew he would die soon, and he didn''t even have a chance of survival. Even then he made a last effort.


    "You damn kid, you think you can escape from my Miniature World after killing¡­" before he completed his line, Slash! Slash!! Slash!!


    Three marks were already there. And this time he was dead for sure. One cut through his ghost body, the second attack broke his core, and the last one was a final blow.


    He couldn''t even get a chance to defend himself. It was a complete one-sided fight.


    Even though his opponent died and was about to disappear, not a single bit of happiness was found on his face. All this time he was staring at something towards the blue vast sky.


    The ancient ghost was disappearing slowly, all his body parts were fading out and the last thing remaining was his head. He wanted to curse something before disappearing from the world. But then he saw something that created chaos in his mind.


    The person who killed him, the person standing before him, the person who was emitting virtuous radiance was crying before his eyes.


    ''What the hell is wrong with this kid?!!'' was the last thought of his mind before he disappeared completely from that world.


    The ancient ghost was not in existence, not anymore. The last three attacks of Aryan sent him straight to the cycle of rebirth and gave him a chance to start a new life and create new memories.


    The moment the last part of his body disappeared, the surroundings began to glow. Aryan was dazed by the light and closed his eyes.


    The next time when he opened his eyes, he found himself in the dark basement of the mansion. Since he got a sudden increase in his height he was feeling uncomfortable by seeing things from a higher place.


    But soon he got used to it and looked around at his surroundings. In a corner of the house, he found all his friends lying unconscious and having a nice nap.


    He moved them all to the living room of the mansion and laid Nagisa with them. Till then his eyes were red. His heart was throbbing and was telling him something was wrong. Something was not correct.


    Since the ancient ghost was already dead, the door to the outside was opened. Aryan opened the door and exited the mansion, leaving his friends behind.


    Since he had erected a barrier around the mansion before going inside the view of the outside was not visible. Aryan crossed the small forest and reached towards the wall of the barrier. Just with a touch of his hand, the barrier started to disappear and started showing the view of the outside.


    Aryan eyes became wide opened when the barrier completely disappeared and the outside view became clear.


    Red sky, crimson red suns. Broken trees, ruined buildings. Fire, fire everywhere.


    Not a single life was present. Since Aryan had a sudden hike in his growth and power his brain became capable of multitasking and wee doing many things at once.


    He was trying to use his divine sense to scan half of the planet. Trying to establish telepathy with all of his family members and at the same time thinking of a reason for the scene before him.


    Just after a minute, the results came out and were something completely shocking for Aryan.


    First, he couldn''t establish telepathy with any of his parents and relatives. Second, not a single life was present in half of the planet that he scanned. And third, no matter what, he couldn''t think of a reason that may have done all these things.


    As much as he knew his parents and Sir Jean''s family were the strongest ones on earth and were known throughout the universe for their power and knowledge.


    "Then what in the world happened that I can''t find them anymore?!'' pondered Aryan.


    Deep in his heart he knew what happened to them, after scanning the other part of the planet with his divine sense, but was trying to deny that possibility and think of an alternate answer.


    Till then Yui had already scanned the space around Aryan and even got the results that showed something was wrong in the flow of time and space. But she didn''t tell him anything before confirming some other doubts that she had in mind.


    Seeing Yui was keeping quiet, he became impatient and started levitating in the air.


    Zwap!!


    This time he was instantly transferred from the school field to a place before his mansion without even using the Swap technique like before.


    Once again, the views before his eyes completely shattered his heart to pieces. The mighty Kalinga Mansion, the pride of the Aizawa''s was not there anymore.


    All he could see before his eyes were the broken pieces of the mansion, a huge pile of debris, and nothing more.


    Even the trees were uprooted and some were burnt to ashes. After seeing the destruction of his home. He landed down from the sky and took steps towards the mansion.


    Tears started gushing from his eyes, and this time they were flowing in a heavier flow than before. Aryan wasn''t even caring about the tears and kept on walking towards the mansion.


    After covering some distance, he reached the place where the main door of the house was fitted.


    He entered that ruined place and looked around everywhere, every room, every corner. Not a single place was spared from searching.


    Aryan was getting frustrated, his heart was wailing up. Emotions were overflowing inside him.


    A single trigger was needed to let them out


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~``~`~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Readers can you please add my second book to your libraries. I will start releasing it this December 2020.


    Book name  Project Relife: 2x Isekai System

 Chapter 158 - Pain Of Losing

    While Aryan was trying his best to suppress his emotions and think of a logical reason for all this happening, Yui dragged him back to reality and posed the data that she had been collecting for a while.


    "Master, clear your muddled head and hear me out." Said Yui. This time there was a seriousness in her voice. Just by the tone of voice Aryan became sure her data was not good news.


    But he didn''t say anything and kept his mouth quiet to let her speak.


    "Master, when we removed that barrier from that haunted mansion, I sensed something that I had sensed long ago. Something that I had forgotten over time. But I am sensing that thing again!! And it''s not good news."


    Aryan had no idea what she was talking about this "sensing".


    "I know, you must be thinking about whom I am talking about, right?"


    "Yes¡­. I really had no idea what you are talking about!!"


    "Sigh, it''s reasonable to. All your memories are locked for now."


    Aryan ??¡­"


    "Leave it, we will talk about that any other time. Let me transfer the data I have collected," said Yui and began to transfer tons of data into his mind.


    Huge amount of numbers, graphs, and bar graphs started to flow in his mind. Some minutes later she completed the data transfer and asked Aryan to sort them out, using his mental power.


    Aryan did as she said, and found the transferred data in correct format. His eyes widened upon reading it. His hands began to tremble. His strength began to fade out.


    He fell on the ground, and started to screech.


    "Gahhhhhhhhh, gahhhhhhhhh"


    Seeing his master in pain, Yui wanted to help, but she was helpless at that time. The information in the data was something that he must know and accept.


    After screeching to his throat, Aryan wiped his tears and asked, "Yui, you sure your divine sense is not playing tricks on you?!"


    "Yes master, I am sure. And I didn''t use divine sense this time. I used the seven-star floating in the sky to trigger a planetary scan from there."


    "Oh~~~!!" exclaimed Aryan. He was in no mood to ask about this "Planetary Scan," instead he asked, "So, it''s empty now?"


    "Yes, they are empty."


    "And the reason?"


    "Same as our planet. I sensed that thing here."


    "I see,"


    "Yes, and it''s not a good thing, that thing is already awake now."


    Aryan remained quiet for some time then asked, "Care to tell, whom did you sense? And who was the reason behind all this?"


    "The CREATURE," replied Yui. And stopped her mouth at that. It took her more than just some sheer courage to speak out that name again.


    All this time she was freaking out in her mind. Now that she had told this to Aryan, she calmed down a little and observed the Aryan''s reaction to it.


    Meanwhile, Aryan was pretty calm and was somewhat confused about it. Deep in his heart, he had an answer, a possibility that he didn''t want to believe, but he was putting it aside and thinking of other possibilities.


    "Master, don''t think too much. It is what it is."


    Aryan "¡­."


    "You are just avoiding that possibility, aren''t you?" asked Yui.


    "Yes, because that''s the last thing I wanted to believe."


    "There aren''t any first or last here. That possibility is the answer."


    "Then you mean¡­" Aryan stopped for a while. What he wanted to say after that was the worst outcome that he was avoiding.


    Before he blurted out another word Yui intervened and blurted it out on his face.


    "It''s the same CREATURE that the seven sages had sealed. And the same CREATURE that you have to defeat in the upcoming future."


    Bdmp! Bdmp!! Bdmp!!!


    Aryan heart was beating heavily. His heart rate was going down drastically, and each beating was getting heavier than the last time.


    His limbs became numb. He was feeling a pain in his heart, even then he wasn''t showing any reaction on his face.


    As per the Seven Sages, the great danger, the great darkness that they were talking about was to come after he became eighteen years in his new life.


    But something happened, and the CREATURE was out now!!


    And to add up the frustration, he had cleaned the entire solar system, where Aryan was residing. Only Aryan and some of his friends that he saved were alive in an entire solar system!!


    He had no idea what to do and what to not. Start a new life with the remaining of the friends he had. Or take revenge on the CREATURE.


    And if yes, then how?


    His powers were similar to that of an ant before him. Even the Seven Sages had difficulties to defeat that CREATURE. What in the world a tiny boy like him can do before him?


    While he was engrossed in his thinking the increasing pain his heart dragged him back to reality and slapped the current situation on him.


    He was not sure what to do by living. Life was useless for him without the support of his family members.


    He stood up with some difficulty and looked towards the red sky above him. The signs were similar to the day of doom. And the two red glowing suns were like the signs of the apocalypse.


    But Aryan wasn''t interested in them. He was looking all around and searching for something in the sky. After looking here and there for a while, he found the thing that he was looking for.


    The constellation of the Seven Stars, the star of guidance, and the last hope of his life. He was putting all his hope on that constellation, if it failed him, then he was ready to end his life, which was meaningless without his friends, family, and relatives.


    Abruptly he joined his hands and started chanting some sutras. The source of the spell was unknown as it was not available in his grimoire. It was taking him some time to achieve what he was doing.


    Yui understood what he wanted to do and helped him in it by mobilizing all of his chakra energy to his forehead.


    Aryan appreciated the help and continued to chant the spell and gather the purest form of his mental energy at his forehead. After gathering enough mental energy, he started to combine his chakra and mental energy into one and created something new called Sage Energy.


    It was something that cultivators can dream of making after ascending the seventh stage of cultivation. But Aryan was doing it on the first stage with his second stage chakra half-opened.


    The chaos beasts too helped him from his soul sea by accumulating more chakra from the surrounding and sending it to his forehead.


    The sage energy began to erupt from his body and covered his body in golden light. Like the previous time, while fighting with the ancient ghost, a pink overcoat appeared on him.


    He started chanting the spell faster, and the surge of sage energy increased. Just within a fraction of a minute, a golden holo appeared behind him. With seven symbols of the Seven Sages engraved on it.


    Aryan entered into his sage mode finally and looked at the seven stars constellation above him.


    He reached out his hands towards the night sky and made a grabbing motion towards it.


    Suddenly, his legs left the ground, and Aryan began to levitate in the air. Aryan was flying towards the direction of the seven stars at a rapid speed. Yui knew he was trying to activate his sage mode, but after that she had no idea what he was trying to do.


    After flying for some minutes, Aryan was already out of the planet and was on his way to the seven stars.


    Yui thought he would travel light-years of distance to reach near the stars. But Aryan abruptly stopped in a place and started looking around.


    "Master, is there something wrong?"


    "No, it must be somewhere here," said Aryan, and started looking around like before.


    Suddenly, he stopped looking and went near a meteorite floating in space. Yui had a confused expression on his face for why did Aryan go near a meteorite, it wasn''t even emitting any special energy.


    Aryan went near and created a small ring out of his sage energy. The ring had the seven symbols of the seven sages engraved on it. The moment he released the ring, the meteorite started to glow and absorbed the ring inside.


    The meteorite changed its shape into a small box and placed itself on Aryan''s hand.


    Till then Yui was confused as she didn''t have any record about that ring nor about the meteorite event inside her mind.


    Aryan opened the box and found a small blue orb inside it. Yui was about to ask something when


    Cruch!!


    Aryan broke that orb without a second think.


    Yui shouted out in panic, "Master, just what did you do know?!!"


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~|


    Don''t forget to drop power stones.. >.<

 Chapter 159 - Transmigration Or Parallel World

    Before Yui said something Aryan crushed the ball and broke it into pieces. Suddenly, the space began to tremble, stars began to lose their radiance, the suns began to dim. The space became dark. Only one thing was shining in that dark place. And that was Aryan himself.


    "O'' the 8th sage of the universe, your summon has been responded.


    Tell us the reason for the summon."


    "Mhm¡­. Tell me how to defeat that CREATURE and bring back everyone to life?"


    "The 8th sage of the universe do keep in mind that there is something you can''t do, even if you are an entity chosen by the universe."


    "Then tell me how to kill myself?" asked Aryan. He was really frustrated by the loss of his parents. And to add up the frustration, the entire galaxy was wiped out, within a few hours.


    After Aryan asked the question of how to kill himself he was expecting the seven sage''s voice to answer. But an answer never came, instead what came was a laughter.


    A laugh loud enough to split the ear into two.


    "Muahahaha, muahahaha, muahahahaha, now I understand why you left this with us. Muahahah, muahahah. Even though you were a kid at that time, you were able to foresee this much in the future!! Commendable, commendable. Muahahaha, muahahah."


    Hearing his laugh and praises Aryan had a weird look on his face. He was confused about the reason behind that laugh and deep inside he was feeling pride in his ability to foresee the future.


    And the interesting thing of all, he hadn''t foreseen any future as mentioned by the voice.


    "Ahahahaha, ahahaha, ahhh, ahhh," the voice stopped laughing and started to talk again.


    "O'' the 8th sage, don''t be in a hurry to end your life. The hope is still here. And shining as bright as a star."


    "Hope?!! What hope?" asked Aryan. Deep in his mind, he had thought of every possible way to save all the lives that were wiped out by the CREATURE, but he couldn''t fight a way to do so. And now one of the seven sage was telling him the hope is still there.


    "O'' the 8th sage you do know what is my attribute right?!"


    "No, I don''t~~~!!"


    "I am the 3rd Sage of the universe. And my attribute is time."


    Aryan "¡­"


    "You can understand what I am saying right?!!"


    "Ah¡­ You mean going back to the past and prevent it from happening?!"


    "Yes, going back to the long past and prevent it from happening."


    "I see~~~" before Aryan said something else. A portal appeared behind him and started to drag him inside it.


    "Oh fck, shit. Wait, how am I supposed to stop it from happening? The CREATURE is a powerful enemy, even you all were facing problems to deal with him. How am I supposed to¡­." Before he continued further the portal sucked him inside and sent him to some unknown place.


    Eyes closed, status unconscious. Aryan was fast asleep. Enjoying a sweet dream of harem members, when suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind and dragged him out from his sweet dream.


    "8th Sage *********, you must remember that your main goal is to get the two keys of your life."


    "¡­."


    "If you fail this time, then there is no hope for the future. Do keep in mind, the 2 keys will change the future. And the 2 keys will revive the lost lives."


    Aryan''s mind was bubbling up with tons of questions. If given a chance he would have written 100 pages of them, but he knew it was a dream, and asking will be the same as asking a dead. So he suppressed his urge to ask and closed his eyes again.


    The next time he opened his eyes, he found himself in a blue space, where sage energy was flowing like waves and the element of time energy was present.


    "This must be the space-time tunnel for going into the past," muttered Aryan. After traveling for an unknown period of time he reached the other end of the tunnel and got ready to exit that place.


    Whoosh!!


    Aryan was abruptly thrown out of the tunnel.


    Everything was dark around him.


    Dark space, Unknown timeline~~~~


    Aryan was of the idea that he will start his life again, as a kid, and this time he has to stop the CREATURE at any cost.


    Like the previous time this time too, a yin yang portal appeared at a distance. Aryan went near and touched it to try over his life again.


    After he left that place, silence prevailed throughout the space.


    Not a single life was there.


    After an unknown period of time Aryan opened his eyes again. Like the first time when he was a kid, this time too his eyes got dazed by the lights around him.


    He closed his eyes abruptly and opened them slowly after some time. Last time he found himself in her mother''s lap, sucking milk from her breasts. And this time too he found himself in her mother''s lap. <<~~ Is what I wanted to narrate. But this time he found himself in the body of a ten-year-old kid.


    He jumped off from his bed and went near the mirror placed at a distance from him. His face was the same as that of Aryan, but hair style and colour was different.


    This time his hair was silk white in colour. Aryan touched his hair in a daze and uprooted some of them. He inspected as a closer distance and to his surprise, they were natural white, not any dye or any external colour were used on it.


    While he was observing them carefully, tons of memory started emerging in his mind. Aryan couldn''t keep up with the flow of memory and screeched out in pain from that.


    Hearing his voice someone came running and opened the door of the room. But before he saw who was that person who entered the room Aryan fainted and fell on the ground.


    The person who entered the room went near Aryan and carried him to the bed.


    "Lil kid, your time is near. Just endure it for tonight. You will be fine for tomorrow." Whispered the person near his ears, and laid him on the bed.


    Aryan was still feeling the pain, but more than that he was feeling something else. Not only feeling he was seeing, feeling, and understanding something else.


    After processing all the information in his mind, Aryan got the result that he was waiting for. And to his surprise, he was transmigrated to someone else''s body.


    Sen was the body''s owner''s name.


    Age: 10


    Was a prince of a certain world.


    Have some siblings.


    The day after that day was his awakening ceremony.


    Aryan was somewhat dumbfounded and confused by the information he got after processing those memories. And one question was striking him in his head, "Why in the world did the Seven Sages transmigrate me into someone else''s body?!"


    Till then his eyes were closed, and he was pondering about it. Time passed on and he kept on thinking.


    At some point in time the sun came out and the rays fell on him through the windows.


    Aryan opened his eyes and looked around again in a daze. For a second he had forgotten that he was in a new world and a new place.


    He lazily woke up from his bed and went near the window to pull the curtains on it.


    "Ahh¡­. My body, aching all over" complained Aryan.


    As usual, he woke on time, took a shower, got ready for breakfast, and headed down the floor for breakfast.


    Till then he was doing everything as usual and till then he hadn''t noticed everything around him had the same setting as the Kalinga Place. The same design, same furniture, same dining room, just the colour of the wall was a little different.


    When Aryan noticed all this he was dumbfounded again and sat on his same chair as usual. While he was pondering over it someone greeted him good morning and asked him something.


    But Aryan completely ignored that person and sat still on his seat.


    ''Am I really transmigrated to a different world or parallel universe?'' Was the question in his mind.


    ''It is a parallel world''


    ''It is a parallel world not''


    ''It is a parallel world''


    ''It is a parallel world not''


    ''It is a parallel world''


    ''It is a parallel world not''


    ''It is a parallel world''


    ''It is a parallel world not''


    ''It''s a transmigration''


    ''It''s a transmigration not''


    ''It''s a transmigration''


    ''It''s a transmigration not''


    ''It''s a transmigration''


    ''It''s a transmigration not''


    ''It''s a transmigration''


    ''It is a parallel world not''


    ''It is a parallel world''


    ''It''s a transmigration not''


    Aryan kept on thinking about such things till a woman came near him and shook his head to bring him back to reality.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to drop the power stones.


    (>.<)(>.<)(>.<)(>.<)(>.<)


    The book will be coming to an end soon.

 Chapter 160 - Grand Elder, Aditya, Anisa Again?!!

    "Uh¡­. Huh¡­ Yes, who, what?" blabbered Aryan in confusion.


    "Sen!! What are you thinking?" shouted a voice near his ears.


    Aryan turned around and found a beauty beside him. White hairs, diamond-shaped face, and fair skin. Before he thinks about something a memory emerged in his mind informing about the figure beside him.


    It was Sen''s elder sister, Rika. She was a good and loving elder sister who always dots on him. Not only dotting, she also takes care of him like her own son. For the personality called Sen, Rika was like his second mother.


    "Ah, nothing sis. I was just thinking about something that I have read recently."


    "Oh~~!! But don''t do your thinking stuff so early in the morning. Spare your mind and feed it something first," said a figure named Rika and served him a glass of orange juice.


    Aryan was surprised to find the orange juice had the same taste as it used to be in Kalinga Palace and drank it with pleasure.


    After emptying down the big glass of juice, he took a look around and saw the faces of the rest of the family members.


    Deep in his mind, Aryan was dumbfounded again, but he was trying his best to hide it and keep a poker laugh on his face.


    The person sitting on his right had the same face as Grand Elder, and the person sitting on his left had the same face as his pops.


    Not only that, the two people sitting before him had the same face as his mom and Granny Kotori.


    While he was processing in his mind three more people entered the room and wished him a good morning.


    As usual, Aryan greeted them back without even thinking anything and went back to contemplation with more shocks in his mind.


    Among the three figures that entered the room, two of them looked like Yoshino and Takeru. While the third one looked like Sir Jean!!


    ''What the fck is going on here!!'' cursed Aryan in his mind.


    Is it a dream or a reality?


    Transmigration or Parallel Universe?


    Such questions started to bubble up in his mind, till one of the people on his side opened his mouth again and gave him another wave of shocks.


    "Aditya, I heard you have made a new magical tool that can create a water resource anywhere?"


    "Yes pops, It can create anything from a pond to a river depending upon the amount of sage energy you have given it as an input."


    "Oh, really?!! It''s damn good bro. When will you start the beta testing? I am dying to try this new product!!" added a person from behind.


    "Ah, Jean, you woke up early today!! Good, good. It will be a good thing if you follow that routine daily."


    "Cough, cough," the person named Jean. Coughed up and got embarrassed. "Bro, I have canceled all my appointments, work, and inspections from today onwards. For an entire week. That''s why I am free and woke up early."


    "I see, but won''t that affect the manufacturing process?"


    "Neh, I have thrown all the work to Homia for now. That lazy bastard always lazes around and plays with his hamsters all the time."


    Aryan "¡­"


    ''Okay¡­. That''s something new that I never knew in my old world.''


    "Leave that and tell what are the advantages of your new invention?" asked the person named Jean.


    Even without doing anything, another memory popped up in Aryan''s mind saying the person named Jean was his pop''s younger brother.


    And one more member who dots on him like Rika. Like the previous Jean of the old world, this Jean too was involved in beta testing and manufacturing.


    And like the same old world Jean, this Jean was a cool person who had billions of fans for him.


    Yet again, Aryan got another shock. But this time he somehow managed to handle it and process the information inside him. He made a note in his mind of not to get shocked anymore if he finds anyone from his old world.


    The two servants named Yoshino and Takeru served the food and everyone started eating at the same time.


    While eating Aryan noticed one more thing that he hadn''t noticed since a while. And that was the clothing style.


    The clothing was not similar to the clothing of the old era of cultivation, nor similar to the new era of cultivation. Rather, it was a mix of them.


    Aryan wanted to analyze them some more, but the timely interference of the person named Jean stopped him from doing so.


    "Bro, you didn''t tell about its advantages, I am still waiting to hear them out!!"


    "Ahahaha, ahahaha," laughed the person named Aditya and the person who was the father of the figure called Sen.


    After finishing his breakfast, he started to list them out, and everyone present there began to ask him their queries.


    "Aditya, can you give one prototype to me?" asked the elderly person sitting near Sen.


    He got another memory popped up that this person too was a member of Sen dotting club and loved him the same as others. And to his surprise, this person too had the same title of "Grand Elder" like the old world.


    "Why?!! I don''t think you have any use of this tool." Said Aditya.


    "Huh, how did you know I don''t have any use for it?"


    "What do you mean, how?!! It''s specially designed for the planets where there is an excess of floods and excess of drought. And its function is to maintain a balance between these two places. What use do you have it here? Our planet is not one of those types."


    "Ha!!" laughed Grand Elder and mocked Aditya for his foolishness. "Lil kid, do you think it doesn''t have any other use? I have a long list that you haven''t thought of yet."


    "Oh~~~!!" exclaimed Aditya. And asked him to share the list with others. He too wanted to see what things that his pops had listed out that he couldn''t think of then.


    "Ahem," Grand Elder cleared his voice and started to read out his list, one by one.


    "First fishing, second ice skating, third water park, fourth water-based games, and fifth money harvesting."


    Aryan "¡­"


    Aditya "¡­"


    Jean "¡­"


    The other members, "¡­."


    "Kill him, someone kill him, before I do." Said Aditya in a pissed off voice. He had created that device with the idea of helping two types of planets that face regular floods and regular droughts.


    The principle was simple. The more energy you give as input, the more water will be transferred from the flood area to the drought area.


    Similarly, when the people of the planets where they face droughts need water, they can input energy into the device and pull in water from any planet that is facing flood problems.


    It was a win-win solution and device he had made after some months of research.


    Teleportation was possible in their world, but teleporting something like water to fill a pond or make a river was not possible at that time.


    Aditya was the first one who had proposed this idea. And he was also the first one who made his theory a reality.


    "Ha!!" Grand Elder showed a smug again, and mocked Aditya, "Son Aditya, you are still a kid before me. You don''t know the vast potential your tool has hidden inside it."


    Aryan "¡­"


    Aditya "¡­"


    Jean "¡­"


    The other members, "¡­."


    Everybody became silent. Grand Elder said something that pulled in everyone''s attention. And now their eyes were fixed on him.


    "Yes, potential. Let me start then... Or have you already figured it out?"


    "No, I haven''t," said Aditya in a serious tone.


    "Ha!! Knew it. Still a naive kid," mocked Grand Elder again and began to tell about the potential that his new tool contains. He stood up from his chair and waved his hand in an elegant way.


    Out of nowhere, a magical board appeared in the air and started writing something on it.


    This time Aryan wasn''t shocked by this new thing.


    Cause the moment a magical board appeared a new memory popped up in his mind telling him that it was a daily life magic called "Memory Writing," that writes everything that you have in your mind while activating the spell.


    Aryan joined the staring club and kept on staring towards the magic board like the others.


    Two minutes passed, and the board stopped writing things on it. The letters were something that Aryan had seen for the first time in his life. But to his surprise, he could read, write, and recognize them perfectly.


    Grand Elder stepped aside and let the others see what he had written on the board through his magic.


    Everything was written in clean and clear handwriting.


    "Short but brief," was the sentence that Aryan had in mind after reading the context of the board.


    Not only Aryan, others too had the same idea about the context written on the board.


    Aditya read them all¡­...

 Chapter 161 - Immorality At Third Stage?! (WTF)

    Aditya read them all and remained quiet for some more minutes. While everyone''s eyes were set on Aditya, Aryan took a look at the board again and read them thoroughly.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Water-Based Games: With the increasing GDP all over the world, people nowadays not only want good food and clothing, but they also want good entertainment to pass their time. And water-based games hold a major part in this.


    Fishing, Boating, Swimming, Diving, Underwater dating, all these things come under the category of water-based games....


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Some more things were written below that explaining some more points about money earnings and revenue generation, but Aryan didn''t read them again.


    Aditya finally opened his mouth and said, "Ten out of ten."


    "Ha!! Knew it. I am worth more than ten, but well I will do work with a ten," said Grand Elder and took his seat near Sen.


    "Now that we have got business in it mom are you up for it?" asked Aditya.


    Granny Kotori looked towards him while sipping her tea elegantly and showed a thumb to him. It was a green signal from her side.


    Aditya was pumped up now to finish that project and give its blueprint for manufacturing.


    Back to the main topic, it was a special day for Sen that day. He was about to awaken his powers on that day. Aryan searched through the memory of the personality named Sen and found out that in that world children awaken their power at the age of ten only.


    Like the previous time in the old world this time too, the Grand Elder of this new world asked Sen about the different types of cultivation and the aim of cultivation.


    Aryan was tempted to say it like the first time as he had done in the Kalinga Palace, but he put a hold on his mouth and asked Grand Elder to explain again since he had some confusion about it.


    Like the Grand Elder of the old world, this new one too explained him about cultivation and its different types.


    According to him the aim of cultivation was to understand the flow of the universe. And use it accordingly as per my advantage.


    Listening to this new aim of cultivation Aryan got some doubt in his mind, without doing any delay he asked out his doubt since he knew the person sitting near him will be more than happy to clarify his doubts for him.


    "Gramps, I have a doubt. You said the aim of cultivation is to understand the flow of the universe and use it accordingly as per my advantage, right?"


    "Yes,"


    "Then my doubt is understanding the profoundness of the universe and understanding the flow of the universe, are they both the same thing or different?"


    Grand Elder frowned over his question and asked him from where did he hear that term, "Understanding the profoundness of the universe."


    Sen dodged that question by saying that he had heard it somewhere and was a bit confused about it.


    Grand Elder made a long, "I see~~~~~~" and started to explain him about the two terms.


    According to Grand Elder understanding, the profoundness of the universe means mastering the elements of the universe.


    This time Sen frowned at his explanation and asked him the meaning of "Elements of the universe."


    "Harmony, Time, Space, Dimension, Spirit¡­.etc are some of the elements of the universe." Replied Grand Elder.


    Aryan was somewhat shocked after hearing out the elements because those were the names of the power that he had inherited from the Seven Sages.


    Seeing the lil boy contemplating over something Grand Elder stopped his explanation and gave him some time to think. After some minutes, when Aryan realized that Grand Elder had stopped and was looking towards him, he asked him to continue without stopping.


    Grand Elder gave him an "Okay" and started his explanation again.


    According to him, cultivation has eight stages:


    First Stage: Foundation Building


    Second Stage: Soul Building


    Third Stage: Immortal


    Fourth Stage: Sage


    Fifth World: Elemental Sage


    Sixth Stage: Elemental Emperor


    Seventh Stage: Universal Sage


    Eighth Stage: Sage god


    Like the previous time, this time too, he got a headache after listening to the cultivation stages of this new world. When he was in the new era of cultivation, on his fifth birthday Grand Elder told him that anyone can achieve immortality in a hundred years or two by using the new method of cultivation and the chakra energy, introduced by the Seven Sages.


    At that time immortality could be achieved on the fifth stage of the cultivation, but now he was hearing that it was achievable at the third stage of cultivation!!


    His mind was in complete chaos at that time. He didn''t even know if that was a dream or a reality. A transmigration or a parallel universe.


    In olden times immortality was something that every cultivator wanted to achieve. And to do that they had to walk a path of hardship, losses, and pains.


    But here, they were getting immortality at the third stage, like getting a chocolate bar from a shop.


    ''Just what in the world is going on here?!'' screeched Aryan in his mind.


    Now that his mind was in a mess he asked out the meaning of immortality to Grand Elder.


    Grand Elder laughed and said, "Becoming a being who can''t be killed is called immortality."


    Now that he was clearer about the meaning of immortality another question popped up in his mind.


    In ancient times cultivators had the idea that once they become an immortal, they can live as they wanted to be. Without the fear of others. But now that he found out some more stages above immortality he wanted to know the necessity of achieving them.


    "Gramps, just a quick question. What''s the necessity of achieving the other stages, after achieving immortality? I mean after becoming an immortal no one will be able to kill you, so what''s the reason we should ascend to higher stages?"


    "That''s an interesting question. Not many kids ask about it." Muttered Grand Elder and answered his question.


    "The thing is, even if you become an immortal and no one can kill you what will happen if we place ten strong immortals at one place?" asked Grand Elder.


    "Uh¡­ They will fight for power¡­.."


    "Yes, they will fight for supremacy, and to win such a fight one have to ascend higher."


    "I see~~~"


    "Yes, and not only that some have to ascend higher to maintain the peace in the society. So it became common long ago to ascend higher and not to stop at immortality."


    "Oh~~!!"


    "And not only that, there are some other ways too through which an immortal can be defeated. Like trapping him somewhere, or sealing his soul or his body somewhere, putting him or her to an eternal sleep¡­.. and so on."


    After hearing him out he understood the reasons and the necessity of ascending higher and didn''t contemplate any further on it.


    "So you are clear about it? Or anything else you want to ask?"


    "No, I am clear," replied Aryan.


    "Good, moving to the next topic, we will be visiting the sage garden today, there you will awake your cultivation star and get your cultivation technique."


    "Okay," said Aryan, and didn''t ask any further questions.


    This time he had a memory of the personality called Sen who knew everything about awakening processes and procedures.


    After gossiping and discussing for some more time the entire family got ready to leave for the sage garden.


    Aryan was curious to see how they will travel there. By flying or by any transportation. But all his anticipation was crushed when his gramps gathered everyone around him and opened the door to go outside.


    Aryan was thinking the door would lead them out of the mansion. And as predicted it led them out of the mansion, but a little too far out of the mansion.


    The door opened a portal just before the entrance of the sage garden.


    Aryan took the first step out and entered the vast garden before him. Even in his memory of the last ten years, he had never been to the sage garden before.


    It was his first time there.


    On a closer look, the sage garden was somewhat similar to the heavens garden of his old world.


    Following Aryan, the others too entered the sage garden and made their way towards a giant gate present there.


    Aryan was somewhat surprised after seeing the gate and wanted to ask something about it. When suddenly he felt a pain in his stomach.


    He tried to suppress the pain but the pain kept on increasing. Grand Elder noticed it and waved his hands towards him. Suddenly, the pain vanished and Aryan started to feel good again.


    "Gramps?!"


    "Ahahahaha, looks like your soul sea is about to burst open. We shouldn''t delay it any further."


    "Yes, we shouldn''t," agreed the other and hurried to the giant gate before them.


    Sen too followed them and reached near the gate.....

 Chapter 162 - Weird Cultivation Star.....!!

    "Yes, we shouldn''t delay," agreed the others and hurried near the gate. The gate was similar to a torii gate, just the colour was black instead of orange or red.


    Grand Elder asked Sen to go and pull down the lever on the right side of the gate. Sen did as asked by his gramps and pulled down the lever on the right side.


    Suddenly, the gate activated and created a portal in between. Sen turned behind and looked towards his gramps for what to do next. Grand Elder nodded head and asked him to go inside.


    Since he got the permission of his gramps he went inside without any hesitation and without turning back. The moment he reached the other side the gate deactivated itself and closed the portal, connecting both the places.


    Grand Elder and the rest of the family members took a breath of sigh and waited outside the gate. Meanwhile Aryan, he turned around and found the portal was already closed.


    On a closer look he found another lever inside that place, but it was an energy-based one, where you have to input energy to start the mechanism and activate the gate connecting both the places.


    Aryan sighed out and understood the concept behind it. So basically, till anyone awakens his/her energy, he will not be able to leave that place.


    Aryan left the lever as it was and moved towards the platform in the center of the room. Like the first time in his old world, this one too was made by mixing some elements of the moon in it.


    Aryan went near it and sat cross-legged. This time he wasn''t clueless like the other times, since the owner of that body named Sen had already read about the process of awakening, and Aryan was pretty much familiar with it.


    After closing his eyes, Aryan tried to sense his soul gate that was the biggest barrier between the outer world and his soul sea. And just with the first attempt, he successfully sensed it and found its whereabouts.


    He was expecting his soul gate to be a gigantic one, like in his previous world. And as per his expectation, it was somewhat big like the previous one. But the designs on it were somewhat different.


    Aryan observed the difference in design but didn''t contemplate much about it since he thought design kept on changing from time to time.


    To open the gate he had to pass his mental energy through it, and he knew it very well from his past experience.


    He mobilized part of his mental energy, made it into a sphere, and threw it towards the crystal fitted on the top of the gate.


    After hitting the crystal, the gate began to shine and opened up slowly. Aryan waited for it to open completely and entered inside after that.


    Since he already had a mega galaxy as his soul sea previously he was expecting something of the same size as his soul sea. But upon entering, all of his senses got connected with his soul sea and gave him the exact measure of its size.


    It was not a galaxy, nor a mega galaxy, not even an ultra galaxy, it was an entire universe inside him. Many galaxies were visible from the place where he was standing. A majority of them were ultra galaxies and mega galaxies, and the rest were normal small-sized galaxies.


    As usual, it took him some time to process and digest the information that his soul sea was as big as a universe. After calming down his chaotic brain, he moved forward and began to wonder in his own soul sea.


    Unaware of the time and the outside world, he kept on roaming here and there till he got satisfied by it and returned to his main mission, and that was to awaken his powers.


    He closed his eyes and whoosh!!


    Instantly teleported from a far-off corner of his soul sea to its centre. This time Aryan found a small glowing ball in the centre of his soul sea. He went near and scanned it with his divine sense, to get no result out of it.


    He pondered for a while before moving near and touching it without any worry.


    Whoosh!!


    The sound came again and Aryan vanished from within his soul sea.


    The next time he opened his eyes, he found himself in a space where many celestial bodies of different shapes and sizes were visible.


    Aryan remembered it was the place where he had found his Seven Stars of his cultivation and took it back to his soul sea.


    Last time he wandered here and there to figure out what to do in that place, but this time he didn''t waste any time and used his energy to sense a resonance with his cultivation star.


    "Got you, twenty-seven degree south from here," muttered Aryan and went in the same direction to find his cultivation star.


    After traveling some distance, the resonance between them increased and Aryan was able to tell the exact location of his cultivation star.


    He traveled some more but couldn''t find out his cultivation star. At that point, the resonance was at its max, but the start was nowhere to be found.


    "Now that''s weird, I can sense it''s here, but not visible. Tch, tch, playing hide and seek aren''t you," whispered Aryan and closed his eyes again to try something new.


    This time he didn''t try his divine sense instead he closed his eyes and tried to feel the resonance. The more he feels, the more he got the picture of something big before him. He wanted to do it some more, but his brain started to ache like hell.


    He abruptly opened his eyes and looked towards his front. Nothing was there except the black space. And some small celestial spirits. Aryan went near and reached out his hand to touch something. After moving it here and there, he stopped it at one place and smirked, "Got you, kiddo. Game over."


    Gradually something became visible near his palm. From a distance, it looked like a part of a small ball. But after the star revealed itself completely, it had the same size of a plant. And Aryan was just touching a small part.


    A smug appeared on Aryan''s face. His eyes were in pain by staring at his cultivation star, so he blinked them once. The next moment he opened his eyes, the star was not there.


    Aryan dumbfounded from the sudden disappearance of his cultivation star looked here and there to find its whereabouts but couldn''t find it anymore.


    He closed his eyes, rubbed them with his hands, then gently opened his eyes.


    The first word that came out of his mouth was, "What the fck, it''s here now?!!"


    The cultivation star was there before him, shining the same as before.


    Aryan was somewhat in a daze and blinked his eyes again to see the things clearly. And once again like the previous time, the cultivation star vanished from its location.


    "What magic is this now?" blurted out now.


    He blinked his eyes again; it appeared again. He blinked his eyes once again, and it disappeared once again.


    He was getting confused over his cultivation star''s weird actions.


    While he was pondering over it one thought of a possibility came into his mind. Aryan was not sure if it was possible or not, but he wanted to give it a shot as a trial.


    Aryan moved his hand from his cultivation star and flew back some distance from it. He closed his eyes and began to recite something out of his mind.


    Gradually his voice began to echo in the space and his mental energy began to increase sharply.


    At one point the mental energy level in his body began to increase by folds and started to gush out throughout his body.


    What Aryan was doing was just basically burning his sage energy and physical energy in his body and converting them into mental energy.


    At one point the mental energy from his body began to bust out and took the shape of a small net before him.


    Aryan abruptly opened his eyes and pointed his hand towards his front.


    The gigantic net flew in the same direction and got stuck on something. Aryan smirked again and made a pulling gesture to call back the net.


    The net returned back with something stuck in it.


    Aryan waved his hand to dismiss the net and to see the thing that was caught inside it.


    And to his surprise, it was a small blue sphere, similar to the globe of the earth.


    Aryan was somewhat confused about his catch and tried to touch it with his hands.


    Whoosh!!


    He transported back to his own soul sea, with the small globe in his hand.. The moment he entered his own soul sea, it began to analyse all the data of the cultivation star and reported it back to Aryan.

 Chapter 163 - Cultivation Star Of The Illusion Reality

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Hmm¡­. Cultivation star of the Illusion Reality!!" muttered Aryan. It was his first time to hear something like that. In addition to that, he didn''t get the seven-star cultivation as expected.


    After recovering some of his mental strength, Aryan looked towards his star and made a pulling gesture to call it near him. Suddenly, the gigantic star became as small as a globe and went near Aryan.


    He made a pushing gesture to send it away, and once again, it changed its size to that of a gigantic planet.


    After playing with his cultivation star for some more, it was time for him to establish a lifetime connection between them. Aryan made a calling gesture again and changed its size to that of a small globe.


    Aryan was about to ask out a question, but later he remembered Yui and the four chaos beasts were not there anymore. And he was the only one alone in his soul sea.


    "Sigh¡­.. I should get myself a spirit first." Aryan said to himself and sat cross-legged in mid-air.


    The star was before him, and he was in a deep meditation mode before it. Like he had done some moments ago, once again he tried to feel the resonance between them and track it towards its end.


    After tracking it for some time, Aryan reached the place where his cultivation star was placed.


    "Hmm¡­ A hell of a journey it was!! Who would have thought that your core is this much deep inside." Said Aryan.


    "Let''s do it," muttered Aryan with eyes closed and increased his concentration to make the connection.


    It took him half an hour, and he successfully made a lifetime connection with his cultivation star. Now they were one entity. If Sen dies, then the star will die. The star will keep on regenerating itself as long as its master is alive.


    Aryan smirked and opened his eyes. This time he found himself outside his soul sea, in the room where he had entered before.


    "Ah¡­ It was a time taking work," said Aryan while stretching his arms and legs. He had been sitting there for some hours and his limbs were somewhat numb.


    After doing some simple stretching and exercises, Aryan looked towards the lever for activating the gate and pondered something.


    He pointed his hand towards the gate, thought of something in his mind, and snapped his finger to make it come true.


    Zwap Zwap!!


    A portal opened up and closed itself, just for a fraction of seconds. A smirk appeared on Aryan''s face and he snapped his finger again. Like the previous time this time too the result was the same.


    Aryan was already drenched in sweat. His shirt was already wet. He was feeling sticky all over. While Aryan was wiping his sweat something came into his mind and he removed the shirt from his body.


    He made it levitate in the air with one hand and snapped his other hand fingers to try something.


    Whisp!!


    Something happened with the shirt, and he brought it down.


    Cautiously, he touched the shirt and took a closer look.


    "Yes, my experiment was a success," murmured Aryan.


    He put his shirt on the floor and tried to do something else. This time he pointed his hand upwards and snapped his fingers.


    Whisp!!


    That sound came again. And something changed around Aryan. He was not drenched anymore. His whole body was giving a refreshing smell. Like it was giving before.


    Aryan picked up his shirt, wore it, and looked towards the gate again. After getting success in two of his tests he was somewhat clear about his powers.


    He took some deep breaths, exhaled out, and prepared himself for the next try.


    Snap!!


    Zwap Zwap Zwap!!


    This time the gate activated, got deactivated and at last got activated.


    Aryan was getting the hang of it. He was about to do something else when the gate got deactivated, leaving Aryan drained of his mental energy.


    Aryan fell down on the ground and lost his sense.


    Some hours later, Aryan opened his eyes and found himself in the same room as before.


    "Reeee¡­.. This power consumes too much of mental energy. I have to do something about it first," said Aryan to himself and stood up again after recovering some of his strength.


    As the name suggests Illusion Reality. His cultivation star had the power to convert a reality into an illusion and an illusion into a reality.


    ''If properly used it can be one of the best powers of this century,'' thought Aryan.


    While he was thinking about it, one more thought came to his mind. Till now he was not clear where he was, and why was he sent there. But now he was getting a clear idea that maybe the seven sages had sent him to see the memory of someone who had the power to change reality.


    ''If I somehow make this power mine¡­. Maybe there is a chance I can save everyone in my old world.''


    And with the thought of this tears began to gush from his eyes. His mind became unstable and he let it all out in that room. After crying to his heart''s content about the disappearance of the lives in his old world, he made up his mind to learn this power and use it in his old world to bring back all the lost lives.


    This time he looked towards the gate again. Determination and high spirit was oozing out of his face. Without doing any further delay he snapped his finger pointing towards the gate and made it activate within a second.


    This time it was not flickering like the first time. It was completely stable now. What Aryan did was basically making an illusion where the gate was activated, then convert it to a reality.


    Without any further delay, he ran towards it and entered the portal before it closed off.


    It had been half an hour and Sen wasn''t out of the room yet. Since the time flows differently inside and outside the room his family members were getting worried for him.


    Half an hour outside was equal to six hours inside.


    While they were waiting for him outside the gate Grand Elder felt a space-time and reality fluctuation behind him. Not only him, the other members like Aditya, Anisa, Granny Kotori felt the same.


    Sir Jean, Takeru, and Yoshino were the last ones who noticed the changes at last, but still then it was somewhat fast in comparison to other people on that planet.


    Aditya and Sir Jean got somewhat cautious and were taking out their soul weapons when Grand Elder stopped him and asked them to calm down.


    Both of them loosen up and looked towards the portal that appeared out of nowhere.


    Excluding Grand Elder who knew the spell evoker, all the other members were curious about the person who was gonna appear out of it.


    The point of curiosity was not the portal nor the fluctuations of space and time as many powerful families come there through portals for awakening. What picked their interest was the fluctuations of reality.


    In that era space-time manipulation and fluctuation was a common thing, but the fluctuation in the reality and changing it for something was not something that could be put in the same basket as the other two.


    They were really curious about who could be the spell evoker of that portal.


    Suddenly, Aditya felt something and a confused look became visible on his face. Anisa noticed his change of expression and was about to ask the reason when she too felt the same.


    Not only those two, the others too began to show the same expression as them. Rikka was the last one who felt it at last and was about to say something in astonishment when Sen emerged out of it and the portal disappeared.


    "Sen!!" everyone called out in unison.


    Some minutes ago when Grand Elder sensed the fluctuation he also sensed the evoker behind it. And that was none other than Aryan. But for the others like Aditya, Anisa, Sir Jean, it took them some time to sense the identity of the evoker.


    And when they found out they were dumbfounded by it.


    ''Just what in the world did he get as his cultivation star to change the strings of reality?'' was the question in everyone''s mind.


    Not even Grand Elder was sure about his power. Sen emerged from the portal and was walking towards them when Thud!!


    Came a sound and funnily enough, he lost his sense again.


    This time the reason was the drainage of his mental energy and sage energy. Even though his soul sea was as big as a universe the sage energy inside it was very less.


    And Sen too forgot to absorb more energy after awakening it.


    "Sen~~!! What happened?!" exclaimed Rikka and ran towards him faster than anyone else. The others too followed after her and found Sen lying on the ground, talking a long nice nap!!

 Chapter 164 - Lower Realms

    Grand Elder carried Sen on his back and laid him on his bed for a rest. After using his divine sense he found out it was nothing serious and he had just exhausted his energy reserve.


    Sen was asleep for an entire day and woke up on the next day only. After taking a quick shower, he descended to the lower floor and went to the dining room as usual.


    As expected, everyone was there. Some were having their tea while the others were having their favorite juices. Sen wished them morning as usual and took his seat between his gramps and pops.


    Seeing Sen had fully recovered in a day, Grand Elder nodded something to Aditya, and Aditya nodded back. Sen observed this action of theirs and frowned his eyebrows over it.


    "Lil Sen, you fine now?" asked a lady in a sweet voice.


    Sen turned around and found it was his loving and doting sister Rikka. He had met her for once only in life and that too a day before, but deep in his heart, he had pure love and admiration for her as a sister.


    "Yes sis, I am fine now. Just some physical weakness but I think I will be fine after today''s breakfast," Sen replied while pointing towards the variety of dishes served on the table.


    The morning snacks should be something light and refreshing. But everything served there was bulky as hell. Rather than a breakfast, it seems more like a lunch or dinner.


    After Anisa came from the kitchen everyone started to have their breakfast and it ended after the variety of dishes were cleared from the table.


    Sen too stuffed as much as he could and tried his best to recover his energy. Seeing Sen eating that much for the first time, the rest of the family members were astonished. And some were thinking it must be the result of opening his soul sea.


    The breakfast ended after an hour that was supposed to be a half an hour event and everyone began to sip their green tea, specially prepared by Yoshino.


    The room was dead silent. The only sound that was audible was of sipping the tea. No one was taking the initiative to break the ice. Amidst of such a situation, Rikka opened her mouth and asked out something that everyone wanted to ask.


    "Lil bro Sen, how did you create that portal yesterday? And why were we getting fluctuations in the reality waves itself?"


    Silence~~~~


    Dead Silence~~~~


    Everyone''s eyes were set on Sen then.


    And meanwhile Sen, sipping his tea as he hadn''t heard the question yet. Everyone was hyped up from inside to know the answer, but none of them were showing it on the outside.


    After finishing his cup of tea, he put it down and looked towards Rikka.


    "Ah that, it''s my new cultivation star''s special power. Nothing special," Sen answered.


    Even the dumbest person on earth could have told that it was his cultivation star''s power. What they wanted to know was the name and the exact specification of his star.


    Sen knew what exactly they wanted to know. And was knowingly delaying the answer to make them suffer more.


    "Oh~~~!!" exclaimed Rikka and didn''t ask anything more.


    Seeing the room became silent again, Aryan took the initiative and broke the silence in the room by asking, "Reeee~~~~ We almost forgot to tell you about the sage star cultivation. Do you know about it?"


    "No~~~!!" Sen answered. The moment he heard about the sage star cultivation, he searched through his memories to find something about it. But to his dismay, nothing was present there.


    "Actually it''s expected. It''s a common norm not to tell the kids about it till they become ten and awoken their power."


    "I see~~~"


    "Yes, let me tell you more about it. But before I do, do you know the reason why you collapsed yesterday?"


    "Due to over drainage of sage energy from my soul sea," Sen replied hesitantly. He knew it very well that even though he had a very big soul sea, he forgot to absorb energy into it. And till the moment he collapsed, he was using the energy that was present in his body for his daily necessity.


    "Yes, and do you know how to fill energy into your soul sea?"


    Sen was about to say "yes" when a memory flashed in his mind he found out the concept of chakra and dantian wasn''t available there.


    Suddenly, his face darkened, and he was thrown into deep contemplation.


    ''How the hell people of this world cultivate then? They don''t have the concept of chakras nor have the concept of dantian, do they follow any other methods?'' thought Aryan.


    And to his surprise, he found out the answer was "yes" some moments later.


    "Let me tell you about the sage star cultivation," told Aditya and began his long explanation. According to him, the sage star cultivation doesn''t involve digging into your cultivation star and ascending to higher levels.


    Sen "¡­."


    ''What did he mean by digging into your cultivation star?'' He was literally thinking about digging into his cultivation star like a mine labor.


    While he was getting funny ideas about it Aditya''s voice dragged him into reality and continued the explanation.


    When he meant digging, he didn''t mean digging physically. Here digging means forming a stronger connection with the core of your star.


    Once again Sen couldn''t understand anything and asked him to explain more clearly about it.


    Seeing that his grandson was having difficulty understanding Aditya''s explanation, Grand Elder intervened and asked Aditya to explain in a better way.


    Aditya got pissed by his interference and said the exact word that Grand Elder wanted to hear.


    "If you can explain him better then please do the honor and take the command."


    "Sure, why not," replied Grand Elder and stood from his seat to begin his explanation.


    Aditya was in a daze why that crafty father of his took on the challenge and stood off for explanation, later to find out it was all to gain more attention from his loving Grandson.


    "Ahem, let me clear it properly then," said Grand Elder and went near the balcony to get some fresh air.


    After breathing in some fresh air he came inside and began his detailed explanation that made Sen understand everything.


    "Sen, first of all, forget everything that your dad told you now."


    "Okay."


    "Good, now let me start,"


    "Sure go on,"


    "Hm¡­. Sen the thing is we use the bonding between our cultivation star and our soul to ascend higher. Am I clear?"


    "Yes, we use bonding right?"


    "Yes, and the more you are bonded with your cultivation star the more you will ascend higher."


    "Oh~~~!!" Sen pondered over something and asked, "Care to explain how to do this bonding with the cultivation star? And what to do if someone has seven stars or a group of stars as his cultivation star?"


    "Mhm¡­ Answer to your first question, you can bond more with your cultivation star core by doing meditation and using its power regularly. The more you use and meditate the nearer you will get to your ascension."


    "Oh~~!!"


    "Yes, and answer to your second question, I don''t know."


    Sen "¡­."


    ''What does he mean by doesn''t know?''


    "Lil boy, it''s my first time hearing about someone who has more than one cultivation star. We the peoples of the sage universe have always been born with one star that we awoke at the age of ten."


    Sen "¡­."


    "I think you are talking about the lower realms cultivation!!"


    Sen "¡­"


    "Yes, now I remembered. I think this thing is possible in the lower realms of the universe not in the upper realms. But as far as I remember they don''t have sage energy there. They have a downgraded version of sage energy called Chakra energy."


    Sen again, "¡­.."


    One after another he was facing waves of shocks. First, multiple cultivation stars don''t exist there. Second, about the lower realms, most probably the realm from where he belonged, and now about the chakra energy.


    For a second he was having doubt whether the 7 sages have sent him to the future or past. And if past, then past of a parallel universe or transmigration into someone.


    Some of his doubts got cleared after his gramps opened his mouth and explained further, while the other doubts still remained.


    Sometime later Grand Elder told him that in one of the lowest realms of the universe there exists a downgraded version of sage energy called Chakra energy, but the civilization living there hadn''t started its use yet. Not only that they don''t even know about cultivation.


    Hearing all this Aryan was cleared he was in the past, at a point of time where his old world didn''t even know the meaning of cultivation.


    Now whether he was in a parallel universe or transmigration that he didn''t know.


    He wanted to think more about it. But thinking over such stuff was useless without any information. So he cleared up his mind and listened to his gramps explanation.


    After hearing him out completely, all he understood was he just had to meditate and use his star''s power daily to ascend to a higher level. Using drugs and elixirs was another method, but according to Grand Elder, it may show negative effects in the long term.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 165 - Yang Emperor

    After knowing everything he wanted to know it was now Sen''s turn to reveal his powers. Everyone was curious about it as they had sensed fluctuations in the reality waves in it.


    "Ahem, should I reveal it now? Or does anybody want to make any guess on it?" Sen asked teasingly.


    "No," everybody answered in unison and asked him to reveal it.


    "Okay¡­.." Sen replied and began to reveal about his power to them.


    After hearing him out completely everyone had different expressions on their faces. Granny Kotori, Anisa and Rikka had a confused expression. Sir Jean had an excited expression, and at last, both Grand Elder and Aditya had an expression of contemplation on their faces.


    "Ah¡­. What happened to everyone? Why the different expressions on your faces?"


    Hearing his question everyone recovered back to normal and fixed their eyes on Sen again.


    Seeing all of them were staring at him with such intense Sen felt somewhat pressured. It was his first time to feel something like that. Before he asked another question, Grand Elder opened his mouth and gave the command, "Takeru, Yoshino do it!!"


    Both of them nodded and went near the balcony to close the door and put on the curtains. Suddenly, the door became dark, and everyone''s face was not visible like before.


    Before Sen asked the reason for this darkness, Aditya clapped once and turned on all the lights of the room. Sen was dazed by the light and closed his eyes as a natural reaction. And the moment he opened his eyes he found himself in a barrier along with his family members.


    He stood up abruptly and took a look around him.


    "What''s the reason for this barrier, gramps?"


    "Mhm¡­ Before telling you that, first promise us one thing. Unless it''s a case of super emergency you won''t reveal your power to anyone."


    "Okay¡­." Sen replied hesitantly and sat back on his chair.


    Sen too was somewhat aware that his Illusion Reality star was somewhat special and not normal like the other stars.


    "Good, lil Sen let me tell you about the eleven stars of the sage emperor."


    "Eleven stars?! What''s that?"


    "Once in the beginning of the universe when the Yin and Yang gods were making life they decided to make a ruler of each side. The Yin god created a power and the Yang god created a power. Both the powers were equal in strength. Yin god imbued the power in a soul of the dark side and Yang god imbued the power in a soul of the light side."


    "Oh~~~"


    "Yes, the two souls took birth and became the ruler of their own sides. After the death of the first rulers, the second generation of rulers inherited their powers and led their sides as before."


    "Oh~~~"


    "But as the time passed the Yin side''s ruler became greedy and wanted to inherit the power of the Yang side. The Yang ruler of that time was aware of his intention and was waiting for him to take action. And the moment he declared an attack on the Yang side, his entire army was killed in an ambush."


    Sen was listening to everything attentively and was trying to put himself in the shoes of all the characters. But one thing that he couldn''t understand was, ''Why the hell gramps telling me about this now?!''


    He nodded head as he was understanding everything and gave him the sign to continue. Grand Elder continued his Yin Yang story and told how the entire Yin side was defeated and how the Yang side won the battle.


    But the battle didn''t end at that and still continued after their victory. When the Yang emperor was giving the rewards to his army, he decided to give the title of the 12 Holy Knights to a group of knights who were extremely loyal to them and had shown bravery and excelled performance at the fight.


    After giving rewards and titles to the first eleven knights, it was time for the last and the twelfth knight.


    The knight named Juniper kneeled before the Yang emperor and bowed her head to receive his blessings. Like the other eleven knights for his twelfth knight, Yang Emperor had prepared a special crown and a sword for her, the moment he turned around to grab the crown from one of the servants on his side.


    Stab!!


    Juniper stabbed her sword directly into his heart and injured him heavily enough to push before the gate of death.


    The other eleven knights rushed towards their beloved king and stabbed Juniper from all sides. But it was already too late for them. Juniper had already deflected to the dark side and vanished the moment their swords touched him.


    The Yang emperor was still alive and before she escaped, he put a curse of eternal life on her. It may seem like a blessing to some, but being unable to die even after being cut, killed, and stabbed was a curse in disguise.


    From then on she would feel pain when someone tried to harm her, but she was unable to die at that.


    Listening to this story Sen''s heart began to beat faster. He was feeling like as if all the things his gramps narrated happened before his eyes.


    The narration continued again, and Grand Elder told him about the aftermaths of that betrayal.


    Since the emperor of that time didn''t have a successor before he died he gave his powers to his eleven knights.


    Everyone got a different attribute, and the one who got the most powerful attribute was later known as the Sage Emperor.


    "Oh~~~!!" Sen exclaimed and asked why in the world they were telling about all these to him.


    Hearing his questions, all the members facepalmed, even Takeru and Yoshino were surprised at the dumbness of Sen that he was showing at that time.


    Grand Elder took some heavy breaths, emptied down a glass of water, and answered his question.


    "Lil Sen, out of the ten known attributes Illusion reality is one of the known attributes of the eleven knights."


    Sen "¡­."


    "Seems like you have inherited that power in this era."


    Sen again, "¡­."


    He was utterly speechless about it. Till then he was thinking about how to master that power and used it in his old world to bring back his parents and family. But now after hearing all these he was in a mess on what to do next.


    Knowingly or unknowingly, he was dragged into a responsibility that was too heavy for him. Even though his soul was that of Wang Huang, an eight hundred years old cultivator, shouldering responsibility as big as that¡­. Was something he had never done in his life.


    While he was thinking about various things at a speed of ten questions per minute, an important question got generated in his mind.


    He turned his head towards his Gramps and asked out the question without thinking anything.


    "Gramps, who are the other knights, and what are their attributes?"


    Silence~~~~


    Dead Silence~~~~~


    No one opened their mouths to answer this question. Aryan was somewhat confused about their behaviour and was about to say "never mind" to dissolve that question when grand elder sighed and answered his question.


    "I can''t tell you their names and their attributes now. Since its grand secret even in the palace of the sage emperor but I could tell you once you reached the age of twelve."


    "Mhm¡­ Ok, but why twelve?!"


    "Because that year you will be presented before the sage emperor along with the other nine knights to get your power from him."


    "Get my power from him?! What does that mean now?" Sen exclaimed. As long as he knew his power and the cultivation star was totally in his control and he could ascend to higher realms as long as he trained hard.


    ''Then what does it mean to get my powers from him?!''


    "You will understand later," answered Grand Elder. He also added that, "For now all he has to know is the power he has right now is only a measly one percent. And the majority of his power is still dormant."


    Sen began to take deep breaths and started to process everything again.


    Starting from the illusion reality, to Yin Yang gods, to death of the Yang emperor and at last his power of a holy knight, everything was too much for him to digest in one day.


    What will he do? What to do? When to do? Such questions were muddling his mind.


    Sen rubbed his forehead, took a glass of water, sat quite for some time then opened his mouth again.


    "Tell me in short what am I supposed to do in the next two years from now on?"


    "Good, straight to the point!! For the next two years you have to learn and practice every technique that we are gonna teach you.. You are not required to attend schools and universities since your intelligence is way above than a graduate."

 Chapter 166 - The Last Fight

    That day, not only about his powers and the Sage Emperor, Grand Elder told Sen about some more secrets that he was completely unaware of. Never in his life had he thought that his family had secrets like that.


    The day passed, and the night came, Sen had his dinner and headed straight to his room. He jumped on his bed, put his head on the pillow, and closed his eyes at once.


    Not to sleep, but to rearrange everything he had found out that day. After revising everything once, he started to doze off and fell asleep without knowing.


    Never in his life had he thought the next two years will be the hellish life of his years. For two years straight he used to wake up early in the morning, join Aditya and Sir Jean on his hundred kilometers morning run, then report at home by 8:30.


    At first in the first few days, it seemed impossible to him to go a hundred and come another hundred in just an hour, but as time passed by he got used to it and asked his dad to increase the distance some folds.


    Since Aditya and Sir Jean had no problem with it they agrees on his requests and used to increase the distance by some folds every alternate month.


    After reporting at home Sen used to have his breakfast with his entire family after shower, then a short three-hour lecture on magic spells with Grand Elder.


    After the lecture, Grand Elder used to take him to different testing fields to try out the new spells he had learned and to check whether he had mastered the spells that he had taught him before.


    Sen always returns drenched in sweat from the spell training so he used to take a second shower of the day then head towards the dining to join the others for lunch.


    After lunch followed a one hour rest, then it used to be Granny Kotori''s Turn to teach him pure martial arts. Since learning such things usually takes months and years, she used to take Sen inside a room where time flows slower than the outside world and teach him weeks'' worth of training in one day.


    Whenever Sen came out of that room he was always devoid of mental energy and physical strength. After the one-hour spontaneous martial arts training which equals a week''s worth of training, Sen used to have his snacks in the garden then head towards his last station for the day.


    And that was near Aditya. Since everyone was contributing something to his growth and training Aditya had taken the responsibility of teaching him physics, chemistry, maths, biology, and literature.


    Even though physics, chemistry, and math were seen as useless subjects, Aditya knew their importance and their great physical application. So he was forcing Sen to read them all and understand them by heart.


    Monday to Saturday were hellish days for Sen, and every Sunday was his death.


    Every Sunday Anisa used to take his combat exams, which involved the use of spells, weapons, and martial arts.


    In the duration of two years Sen was not even able to put on a scratch on his mom.


    Once in his life he had cornered his mom and that was also the day and last night of his training.


    On that day Anisa took out her soul weapon, while Sen took out his twin swords. As usual both of them embedded sage energy in their weapon and plunged towards each other and ended up with a big clash.


    On that day none of them were reserving their strengths. Both were going all out from the very beginning, to defeat their opponent as soon as possible.


    Seeing the mom and son fight all the servants were sweating buckets in fear. They knew Anisa was more than a veteran in closed ranged combat, accompanied by her 12++ years experience gained from serving in the royal knights as the supreme commander under the leadership of the sage emperor. On the other hand Sen was just a 12-year-old kid, with no real combat experience, but surprisingly he was dodging all of his mom''s attacks and even trying his best to suppress her.


    The fight was not only limited to swords only, it also involved martial arts and spell evocation. Both of them were using martial arts just to evade each other''s attacks and defend themselves from any deadly blows.


    But the use of spells... Was something similar to kids playing with water guns on a summer day.


    Left, right, top, button, above, below, ground underground¡­. Spells were thrown here and there like throwing sand and pebbles.


    Wherever Sen placed his foot, he would always set a trap in that place and try his best to pull his opponent into that place. This time too Sen had pulled the same trick and had laid traps all over the battle arena.


    Anisa was well aware of his tricks and was jumping from trap to trap without even activating it. She was using a magic nullification spell on her legs to defuse the traps laid by Sen.


    Whenever she uses that spell of her Sen always greets his teeth and shows a face of disapproval and disappointment.


    But this time when his mom was deactivating them, a smirk appeared on his face rather than an expression of disappointment.


    Anisa understood something was wrong and her lil kid was planning something. She became high on alerts and took every step carefully to avoid any danger.


    Since doing defense may not give a victor of the match, she took the initiative and attacked Sen with an energy whip, extended out of his sword.


    If it would have been the Sen two years ago, he may have had a hard time to dodge her each and every attack. Since the energy whips have literally zero weight and they were easy to control.


    But the Sen now was a totally different being. He was dancing through her whip attacks and closing the distance between them. Seeing her son was used to her energy whip attacks Anisa showed him something that she had never revealed before, at least not before Sen.


    She summoned back her whip and pointed her sword towards the night sky.


    "O'' the snakes of the nine-headed clan


    I summon you to present before me


    And entangle my enemy!!"


    With that, she swiftly pointed her sword towards Sen and waited for something to happen.


    Sir Jean and Aditya face palmed since it was one of her secret attacks that she uses only in time of pinch. And seeing her using it before her son¡­. Both of them understood that with the addition of some experience Sen will definitely surpass his mother.


    While everyone''s eyes were set upon Anisa a white light fell from the sky and landed on her sword, making it shine whiter than before.


    Sen had a hunch about what was that attack about, and that attack''s destructiveness, he was getting prepared for it with the idea that seven energy snakes will emerge from his mom''s sword that will attack him like energy whips.


    But his expression completely darkened when the real attack came to life.


    As expected nine energy snakes emerged from her sword, but that was not the end of her attack. The nine energy snakes split themselves into another nine snakes with the same thickness and size.


    Just before his eyes, the splitting happened and the previous nine were eighty-one now.


    Sen gulped down the huge chunk of saliva forming in his throat and increased his grip on his swords.


    Then everyone was praying for Sen and their eyes too were set on Sen. No one bothered to look towards Anisa, as they knew it was going to be a one sided fight at that point.


    Anisa pointed her sword in towards the ground and buried it on the arena floor. The energy snakes completely took over the sword and used it as a source of their energy.


    Meanwhile, Anisa backed off a little and was waving her hands to control some of the snakes out of the total set of eighty-one.


    Even though Aryan had learned many new things in the past two years, the attack before him was something that he had never seen before.


    At this point, he was missing his seven sage powers to fend off that attack and make it a flop.


    Since there were restrictions on using the power of cultivation star Sen couldn''t even think of using his hidden card.


    In time of his pinch, an idea popped in his mind and he began to look around for something.


    Seeing his actions others were thinking he was searching for an escape route, but the reality was something different.


    After looking here and there and calculating something Sen smirk looking at those groups of snakes and made a taunting to call them towards him.


    The energy snakes weren''t living beings, but they had some level of intelligence which helps them to detect enemies and attack them.

 Chapter 167 - End Of The Battle

    The moment they detected his taunting their green eyes turned red and their white skin began to shine again. Sen gulped and reconsidered whether his idea of taunting was a good move or a bad.


    All the eighty-one snakes started to stick out their tongues and make a hissing sound out of it. Seeing that many tongues pointing towards him Sen got a tingling sensation throughout his body.


    Again he was forced to consider whether it was a good idea or not, to taunt the snakes and set his trap on them. But after calming down and thinking about the probability of his winning, he decided to initiate it and make his plan into a reality.


    Grand Elder and Aditya were the only ones who had a hunch what he was planning, but they didn''t comment on anything and waited to see if he could pull out his stunt or not.


    The group of snakes after hissing for the last time plunged towards Sen from all the sides blocking his every route for escaping.


    A light flickered in Sen''s eyes, and he waved his left-hand sword to fend off the first wave of the attack. The energy snakes were cut into two and their heads rolled on the ground.


    Even though he diluted the impact of the first wave, it was not completely dissolved yet. Another group of energy snakes were plunging towards him with a loud hissing sound and mouth opened.


    Sen was sure he wouldn''t be able to make a second attack, so he dodged the rest of the impact by jumping towards the sky.


    Some snakes went out of the arena, breaking the walls while the remaining managed to control their speed in time and turned upwards to bite off Sen''s leg and drag him down.


    Sen saw them coming and turned his directions in the middle of the air. At first, it seemed like he was literally walking in the sky. But on a closer look, Anisa found out he was using a protective barrier as a foothold to walk in the air.


    Anisa smug at his kid''s escape idea and thought of a new idea. Since he was already dancing in the air, she planned to take him down by hunting him down like a bird.


    She summoned the rest of the energy snakes and pointed her hand towards the sky, where Sen was about to create his next barrier as a foothold.


    Cruch!!


    Sen''s next foothold broke mid-air. Sen swiped the sweat droplets forming on his forehead and made a stealthy gesture to make another foothold barrier behind him,


    Cruch!!


    This one too broke mi air and another of his escape route got blocked. One snake on his front and another on his rear. He again swallowed the mass forming in his mouth and looked towards the ground.


    The barrier below his feet was slowly dissipating. It was only a matter of time before he fell down and the group of snakes strangled him to death.


    Once again Sen looked here and there, and a smirk appeared on his eyes. Grand Elder and Aditya became sure what he was planning and facepalmed upon finding out his plan.


    Sen checked his surroundings and snapped his finger again. Anisa was cautious as she had no idea what he was planning and summoned some snakes before her to act as protection for her.


    Zwap! Zwap!! Zwap!!!


    Hundreds of spell circles were created in the sky. Anisa understood what he was planning and summoned another ten energy snaked before her to protect her from the elemental lances.


    Judging from the color of the circles, some were fire elemental while the others were thunder. Everyone gasped in shock and looked towards Sen with astonishment.


    Creating a magic circle to fire one or two lances was not a big deal to begin with. And with the amount of training Sen had done in the last two years he could have easily made a magic circle in an instant that could have fired up to five or six lances.


    What surprised them the most was the extra layer of runes around the magic circles. According to the laws of magic of the sage world whenever a magic circle is created a number of runes formed around it. In the beginning, people used to think it was just a design and some magical pattern around a circle. But later with the development of research magic, they found out it was not just a design but a short text that defines the work of a particular magic circle.


    Anisa, Aditya, Grand Elder, rest of the family members and servants recognized the runes at once and found out that each circle had the capacity of firing up to a hundred lances.


    To create such a magic circle, one was needed to merge three types of magic circles into one and make a new circle. First, one has to create a normal lance firing elemental circle. Second, they have to add an energy-absorbing circle that will absorb energy from the surrounding. Third, they have to add a magic circle that will increase the output up to a hundred times.


    And creating such a circle needs one to two minutes. But judging from the time and situation, Sen had created hundreds of such circles in a duration of ten to eleven minutes.


    One more thing that Grand Elder noticed later was the circle was not three-layered but rather a four-layered one. Sen had added a fourth circle to make it invisible from Anisa''s eyes and charge it till the destined time.


    Sen, jumped high up high further towards the sky, looked towards the arena from mid air. And shouted out the spell to invoke the circles.


    "Two hundred elemental circles of the


    Two Elementals. Heed my order and rain


    down on my enemies and purge out their existence"


    The magic circles began to spin rapidly and rained down hundreds of lances from each circle. Just within a minute the arena was filled with holes and craters.


    Not a single thing was visible due to the smoke in the arena. Time passed, and the smoke dissipated.


    The scene became visible. And as expected, Sen was not the winner yet.


    All the snakes were stabbed by those javelins, and the arena too was filled with holes. But Anisa was perfectly feet and fine, not a single scratch was there on her body.


    Aditya and Grand Elder sighed out and thought the victor was determined now. Eventually, Sen will run out of his energy and Anisa will be the victor of the match.


    But here was the catch, the smoke dissipated, the scene was clear. Anisa was perfectly fit and fine, but Sen was nowhere to be found.


    Last time they saw him jumping in the sky, but once the javelin rain started everyone took their attention off him and focused it on the arena, towards Anisa.


    Anisa heightened her senses and looked around to find any movement or any disturbance to pin down Sen''s location. But was unable to find anything.


    All she could find around were the elemental javelins and the dead body of her summoned energy snakes.


    While she was looking at somewhere else Hiss!!


    Came a sound and one of the dead snakes attacked Anisa. She saw the incoming attack and waved her sword with a full swing to cut it into two.


    The moment her sword pointed towards the sky Zwap!!


    Sen appeared out of nowhere and pointed both his swords towards his mom''s throat.


    Anisa "Check,"


    Sen "Mate!!"


    Anisa dropped her sword and admitted defeat from Sen for the first time.


    Sen too dropped his sword and fell down on the ground. He was completely drained from that fierce battle and using only his sheer will to stand in the arena.


    Grand Elder intervened between them by clapping and commending his win over her mother. Sen closed his eyes and nodded head to appreciate his commendation and stood up again to pack up his swords.


    Aditya too climbed onto the arena and gave Anisa a helping hand to stand up and asked her how was their kiddo''s results.


    Anisa smiled and said only one thing, "S rank."


    Listening to the ranking a smile appeared on Sen''s face and he hugged Anisa with excitement.


    Since she used to work in the army, she always ranks soldiers from F to SSS.


    And this time Sen was ranked S, which was a pretty decent result for a twelve-year-old kid.


    Now that the match was over and the evaluation too, everyone was waiting for the moment for Sen to reveal his trick.


    Even Grand Elder couldn''t figure out what was the trick behind it and how did he appear before Anisa all of a sudden.


    One guess was that Sen secretly used his illusion reality magic to make it possible. But the detectors placed there hadn''t captured any signals of doing so.


    So that means the first and the last guess was invalid, and Sen used something else to pull out that stunt.

 Chapter 168 - Core Logic

    Both Sen and Anisa went to their own rooms and took a quick shower to freshen themselves and revitalize their body.


    After half an hour they joined the others in the dining room and had a grand dinner of a variety of dishes. Since that was the last day of Sen''s training Takeru and Yoshino were asked to prepare their favourite dishes with extra care.


    After stuffing their stomachs up to the brim the dinner ended and it was time for Sen to reveal his secret.


    Since no one was giving him the hint to do so, Aditya coughed and asked him whether he had already recovered enough of g his strength or not?


    Sen replied him with a "Yes," and added that the dinner that night was the most tastiest of all.


    After doing some gossip from here and there Aditya finally asked the question whose answer everyone wanted to know.


    "Lil Sen, care to tell the trick how you set up that many magic circles in the sky without taking much time."


    "Hehehe, you really wanted to know?!"


    "Yes!!" everyone answered in unison. They knew if they had shown modesty there and answered something else Sen may delay the answer further. So without being hesitant about it they gave him a "Yes," in unison.


    "Hahaha," Sen laughed off and began to draw something in the air. Just within a fraction of minute a ring sized circle was there before the eyes of the entire family.


    "Sen, what''s that?" asked Rikka in confusion. Though the pattern on it was clearly visible she was unable to tell the function of that circle like the other magic circles.


    Sen didn''t answer her question and instead swept his gaze throughout his family. He wanted to see if anybody present there knows about it or not.


    Seeing no one was opening their mouth to utter a single word Sen passed over that circle to Aditya and Grand Elder. Since, his gramps had years of expertise and Aditya had an abundant sea of knowledge. They were the best persons in that room to examine that magic circle.


    Aditya carefully received the ring and examined it together with the Grand Elder. After some moments of examination they returned it back to Sen and nodded their head in disappointment to convey they couldn''t find out anything about it.


    Sen received it and snapped his figure to enlarge it by several fold. "Anyone else wanted to try or should I start explaining it?"


    "Please go on and explain it." Grand Elder replied in a solemn voice.


    "Mhm¡­" Sen replied and stood off from his chair.


    "Pops, gramps do you know what''s a loop?!"


    Grand Elder "¡­"


    Aditya "¡­"


    "Should I take that as a no?!"


    Grand Elder cleared his voice and asked, "By loop you mean like the number of times of a particular work or task, right?!"


    "Yes, somewhat the same."


    "Yes, then we know about it."


    "Good," Sen commended and continued his explanation. According to him he had created a self-executing loop and set its frequency to two hundred.


    Aditya "¡­"


    Grand Elder "¡­"


    Sir Jean "¡­"


    Granny Kotori "¡­"


    None of the family members couldn''t understand a single thing explained by Sen. Since ancient times magic circles have always been found in scriptures, treasure caves and dungeons and later they are published in books for standardized uses and teaching purposes.


    With the increase in the global scale literacy rate scholars started to come together and began to do various research on magic circles.


    Three decades of research and the result they found out was about the magic circle pattern and combining some pre-existing circles to make a new magic circle.


    But making an entirely different circle from scratch....Was something that not even the world''s greatest scholars couldn''t achieve at that time.


    Grand Elder was taken aback by his words and he asked again to confirm whether he was telling about creating a new circle from scratch or combining some pre-existing circle to create a new one.


    Sen replied by saying, "Creating an entirely new one from scratch."


    While he was replying he was somewhat confused about it. Sen had no idea that creating a magic circle ws something entirely new in the sage world.


    He thought maybe he was too young to make a circle and that''s why they had a shock expression on their faces when he said "Entirely from scratch."


    Now little did he know at that time what he was showing was something out of the world, and the same may give me an unfathomable amount of fame and money.


    Still then Grand Elder couldn''t believe it was something entirely from scratch and took out his grimoire to search for it.


    Two minutes later, the grimoire stopped turning out its pages, closed itself and vanished. After confirming for the last time that it was not a pre-existing circle nor a circle made from a combination of circles Grand Elder breathed out heavily and asked Yoshino to prepare some bottles of water for him.


    After emptying down some bottles of water Grand Elder looked towards it again and asked Sen how did he make that circle.


    Sen thought he was just asking the logic and wrote down core code behind it.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    {{


    If circle=200;


    }


    Result=stop;


    }


    Else


    {


    Repeat++


    }


    }}


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Granny Kotori ".....¡­.¡­"


    Grand Elder "......."


    Sir Jean "...¡­.¡­.."


    Yoshino "......"


    Takeru "¡­..¡­.."


    Aditya "¡­....."


    Rikka "¡­.¡­"


    Anisa "¡­"


    Not a single thing went through their mind. And what''s more surprising they had never seen or read like anything like core logic code before them.


    Rikka turned out and saw everyone had the same expression as her face. She felt a little relieved after finding out that she was not the only one who was dumbfounded there and continued to stare at the circle blankly as before.


    After spending some time in the blank zone Aditya snapped out of it first and asked Sen to make one circle before them. And this time not in fast chanting.


    Sen understood Aditya wanted to see how he makes that circle in slow mode and flowed his order.


    First he created a magic rectangle in the air. Second, he wrote down the core logic along with some supporting logic on it. Third he reshaped the rectangle into a circle. And fourth, also the last one, he showed them the circle with a "Tadah!!"


    Dumbfounded!!


    Completely dumbfounded~~!!


    What Sen showed them was more like making something out of clay. And the things he wrote on that rectangle¡­. Were something they had never before seen in their life.


    After contemplating for a while Grand Elder sighed out and asked something to Sen that he had asked him two years ago after his awakening.


    "Lil Sen, what is your cultivation star again?!"


    "Ah¡­ Illusion reality!! Why asking, by the way? You already know about it, don''t you?"


    "No, just confirming again."


    "Okay~~!!"


    The room became silent again and no one had any idea what to say after that. Seeing his work was done Sen sat on his seat again and began to enjoy his orange juice served by Takeru.


    After some moment of silence Granny Kotori broke the ice and asked, "Sen, who taught you all these things?!"


    Once again Aryan thought they must be astonished how a lil kid like him knew about all these things which were supposed to be taught to him in future, and answered, "Ah, these things¡­.. I learned them from scratch in my free time."


    Granny Kotori "¡­"


    Aditya "¡­"


    Grand Elder "¡­"


    The three of them caught the word learned and told him something that he was completely unaware of.


    Grand Elder started, "Lil Sen, let me tell you something. The thing is you haven''t learnt it from scratch."


    Sen "¡­"


    ''What did he mean that I haven''t learnt it from scratch?! I am pretty sure I couldn''t find any books about it and learned it from scratch after several trial and errors."


    "The thing is you have invented it from scratch." Granny Kotori said this in a solemn voice and face palmed in frustration.


    He was happy because his grandson had invented something completely new in that era that may advance their generation by many folds. But at the same time he was frustrated about the dumbness of his grandson.


    He had invented one of the greatest things of the era and he wasn''t even aware about it.


    Sen heard the word invention and went into a daze like the others before him, who hadn''t snapped out of it.


    The room remained silent for sometime then the talk resumed again. Sen and the rest of the family were enjoying their time in the blank zone, only Grand Elder, Granny Kotori and Aditya were talking about it.


    Grand Elder, "Should we take him tomorrow?"


    "Isn''t it too soon for that?" asked Aditya.


    "It is soon, but what he showed today is something that we should show her as soon as possible."


    "Then tomorrow it is?"


    "Yes, tomorrow."


    "By teleportation or....." Aditya was about to ask something when Grand Elder stopped him and said that teleportation was the easiest and the safest way.

 Chapter 169 - Zenzeng

    The night passed, and the new day came. As usual, Sen woke up early in the morning, took his shower, reported in the dining hall, and had breakfast with everyone.


    Usually, everyone used to have their breakfast by 9:30 am, but that day they finished it before time and were ready to depart by 9:30 am.


    Aryan knew they were going to meet the Sage Emperor and unlock something inside him. But he was not so clear about that. Like the last time, this time too they all stood before the door and waited for Grand Elder to connect the door to the Sage palace.


    Grand Elder touched the door, closed his eyes, and chanted something. Suddenly, the gate began to glow and like the last time, it dimmed after some time.


    Grand Elder opened the door and flash!!!


    The bright light entered their eyes. Since Sen was the one just behind Grand Elder he got dazed by the light and closed his eyes for some minutes.


    After his eyes stopped, flickering he opened his eyes and saw the view before him. Blue sky, white clouds, and floating islands. Just from a single look anybody would have said it was the heaven, where everyone wanted to go.


    Grand Elder stepped out from the door, followed by Anisa and Aditya. Rest of the family members too got out and took a breath in the fresh air of that mysterious place.


    Sen was the last one who hadn''t stepped out of the home and was looking everywhere with amazement. For him, it was something he had dreamed once or twice in his life. And seeing something like that in real¡­!!


    At that time he was thinking of 101 ways to make a palace there and live there for eternity. Amidst of his contemplation, a voice ringed in his ears and brought him back to reality.


    "Yo lil Sen, come out already. We are getting late for the celebration!!"


    After snapping out of his fantasy Sen looked around again and found it was his uncle Jean who was calling him out and asking him to come out of the home.


    "Ah, yes, yes. Coming," Sen replied and stepped out of the door and set his foot in that mysterious place.


    The moment his both feet touched the ground, a yellow light prevailed throughout that place. This time Sen was ready for it and applied a magic circle on his eyes to see through light and pin down the source of light.


    Upon looking at his surroundings Sen found out that the Sage energy in his surrounding was increasing rapidly, hence the sudden influx caused this yellow light?


    And the reason for this light¡­. When Sen found out the reason, he was completely taken aback by the result. The reason was none other than him!!


    To be precise the reason was his cultivation star, Illusion Reality.


    The light dimmed down, and the surrounding became normal like before. Sen looked at his gramps with eyes of confusion and craved for an answer from him.


    Grand Elder patted his head and said, "Hehehe don''t worry. It''s just the beginning, you will see more wonders on the way."


    Sen couldn''t understand what he was trying to tell. But one thing he became sure of was the next few hours will be full of excitement and surprises for him.


    After wandering around for a while Sen found out they were on top of a small floating island that was moving at a slower pace, taking them towards the Sage Palace.


    Since they have plenty of time before they reach their destination, Takeru and Yoshino bought out all the things needed for a picnic and organized a picnic on top of that floating island.


    Some of them began to play, while the other started to prepare for the barbeque. Takeru and Yoshino were ordered not to ruin their picnic by helping them in preparation, so they were given a leave for a day.


    Since both of them had nothing to do, they too joined Rikka and Sir Jean and began to play with them.


    Granny Kotori and Sen were the only ones who didn''t have anything to do and were sitting on a cotton mat brought to them by Yoshino.


    Sen closed his eyes and tried to meditate for some minutes. Usually, he used to meditate twice in a day. Once in the morning and once in the night, before sleep. But considering that mysterious place has the purest amount of sage energy and that too in a very large quantity he took the initiative to do meditation for an extra time.


    Half an hour later, he opened his eyes and exhaled out a mass of heavy air from his body. Observing Sen from the very beginning, Granny Kotori called out Sen and asked how was the effectiveness of the meditation this time?


    Sen nodded and began to speak out everything in excitement.


    According to him, the energy purity was very high. Half the time and double the result. Not only that but it also expelled the impurity that was getting accumulated in his soul sea.


    Granny Kotori laughed at her enthusiasm and asked him to calm down a little. Sen stopped and on asking and began to enjoy the smoothie prepared by her granny.


    Time passed by and the floating island reached its destination. Sen and Granny Kotori were talking about something when the island stopped abruptly. Sen stood up and found some other islands smaller than theirs were surrounding their floating island.


    Sen detected the aggressive nature of their energy and instantly released a wave of sage energy. The energy was ferocious enough to intimidate the peoples on the small floating island and make them tremble in fear.


    One of them pinned down the source of that energy and was about to attack Sen, when another wave of energy hit them. Making the islands tremble in the sky.


    Sen was also releasing a sage energy pressure on the opposite party to make them suffocate and throw in the towel.


    "Just who in the world are you?!!" asked one of the people in a rage.


    He was about to say something else when a sound came from behind saying, "Enough!!"


    Sen turned around and found his entire family was assembled behind him. Seeing his parents were already there to handle the matter, he released the other party from his energy pressure and let them stand without any pressure.


    The other party was still feeling nausea, and their vision was somewhat blurred. He was unable to who was the person who asked them and the kid to stop. While one of them was pondering about it, one of his subordinates recovered faster than him and shouted out the name in fear.


    "Hi-Hi-Hi-roooki Zenzeng!!"


    Hearing the name Hiroki Zenzeng, the rest of the people stopped breathing. If it was really the Zenzeng family, then they are dead for sure.


    After everyone recovered from their nausea the person acting as their leader jumped onto the floating island that Sen and his family was using as a transportation.


    "Assistant Chief of Group 5, Doran Lucas, reporting sir."


    Hearing his introduction, which was more of an army introduction rather than a normal one, Sen found out they must be the guard of that place.


    And seeing him giving respect to Grand Elder, he concluded the guard was inferior in the post to him.


    Grand Elder nodded and asked him why he tried to stop them. Lucas remained silent and didn''t reply to his question.


    Anisa got pissed by the silence and ran out of patience.


    She came forward and shouted, "Doran Lucas, as the retired head of the emperor''s special army I have all the rights to fire you right here, and right now. Either state the reason or get fired."


    Upon hearing the voice of the former commander, not only Lucas but the other guards who knew her trembled in fear.


    The Fiery Bolt queen was back, and they, some puny guards, had no chance of defeating her or making her silent.


    Meanwhile, Lucas mind was in chaos, he just wanted to stop the small island and wanted to take some money as a bribe to make them pass from that place.


    Some time ago he detected the energy of a small kid from that island and thought it was an easy fish for him to make some money. Hence he surrounded the island with his comrades and released some of his aggressive energy.


    But little did he know at that time, that the kid on that island was powerful enough to overpower them all at once. And the entire Zenzeng family was standing behind him!!


    Seeing the similarity in the faces of Anisa and the small kid before him, Lucas somehow got the idea that the kid was the second child of their family.


    And to offend a Zenzeng member equals to rolling your head on the ground.. While he was thinking about it he had already swallowed the mass twice that was forming in his mouth.

 Chapter 170 - Aria

    While everyone was busy dealing with the matter at hand Sir Jean was looking here and there and was searching for something.


    Sen observed his behavior and asked if something was wrong? Sir Jean didn''t reply and kept on acting weird. Aditya understood what was happening and began to laugh at Sir Jean''s weird behavior.


    Seeing him laughing, Granny Kotori too understood what was happening and she too joined him in his laughter. Seeing the two of them laughing like the rest of the family found out the reason and joined them in their laughing venture.


    Only Sen and the guards were the only ones who didn''t have a single clue what was happening and kept on staring at the laughing gang.


    "Wait, let me call her here," said Anisa and raised her hand to emitted a telepathy signal from her hand. Aryan was pondering who will be this new character that will appear now and he found out the answer after some minutes.


    Out of nowhere, a gigantic floating island appeared in the sky. Seeing the island everyone from Sen''s family began to smug, while everyone from the guard''s group began to tremble.


    Sen looked above towards the big island on their small island and thought who could be this mysterious person to drive an island of that size.


    Amidst of his thinking, some small dots appeared in the sky. Sen looked at them carefully and found out the dots were another group of guards with a higher authority among them.


    One beautiful lady and two platoons of guards landed beside the other guards and bowed to Grand Elder and family.


    "Chief Guard of the Sage Palace pays my respect to the Zenzeng family," said the beautiful lady with an authoritative figure.


    Not only the lady, the others standing beside her did the same and paid their respect to Grand Elder and the others.


    While everyone had a smile on their faces, Sen and the other guards who were trying to trouble Sen had a dumbfounded expression on their faces.


    Sen was dumbfounded because the beautiful lady before him was none other than Aria. Sir Jean''s wife in his previous world. And the other guards were dumbfounded because the other figures behind the beautiful lady were no simple figures.


    One more thing that Sen noticed after the lady descended was the weird behavior of Sir Jean. Till some moment ago he was searching for something. But the moment the lady appeared he became stiffened and stopped his actions.


    Sen moved near Aditya and asked in a low voice, "Pops, what happened to uncle Jean. He is stiffened now~~!!"


    Even though Sen was trying to reduce his voice, it was clearly visible to all the people present there.


    "Pfft, hahahahaha, hahahahahah," laughed Grand Elder and looked towards the beautiful lady before him.


    "Aria, if you may~~~ Please explain the thing to this grandson of ours."


    The beautiful lady nodded and moved near Sen on his order. When she moved too close to him, Sen got the same feeling that he had been getting from his entire family all this time.


    "You are Sen right. Aditya and Anisa sensei''s second child?!"


    Sen "¡­."


    "Hehehehe, let me introduce myself first. I am Aria Zenzi, and your uncle Jean''s soon to become fiance."


    "Fiancee~~!! You mean wife?!!"


    "Yes, wife."


    Hearing her reply, Sen understood why Sir Jean was acting weird earlier and why he stiffened on seeing the beautiful lady before him.


    "o.O Then can I call you aunt Aria?! Though you don''t look that old to me, to be called an aunt¡­. But relation wise~~~" Sen stopped at that and waited for her to see the reaction.


    "Pffft, sure!! It''s my first time being called an aunt. But it sounds good to me."


    Upon getting Aria''s approval, a smug appeared on Sen''s face and he turned out towards Jean.


    "Ahem, uncle Jean, you don''t mind me calling her aunt, right?"


    "Sure, why not?" Sir Jean replied and continued to look towards the sky in amazement.


    "Looks like he is still in a daze," muttered Sen and looked towards Aria again.


    Now back to the matter, Rikka told Aria everything about how the guards wanted to take advantage of their authority and take bribes from them to let them pass from that point and stuff. Upon hearing upon all this Aria turned towards them in rage and asked for a proper explanation for it.


    But none of them opened their mouth since they were in the wrong in the first place. They would have tried to defend themselves with some bluff and lies if it was any other family.


    But this time they had offended the Zenzeng and to lie on top of that~~~~


    They do not want their entire family to suffer for them.


    Seeing they were keeping quiet Aria understood they were guilty and asked the guard behind her to capture them and take them for punishment.


    Though the people behind her looked like guards, but all of them were high ranked officers working under the sage emperor.


    When Aria received the signal, she was getting ready to set out alone. But one of the higher-ranked officers noticed her and asked her where she was going in a hurry.


    She told them it was the Zenzeng family, and upon hearing it all of them gathered together to depart with her.


    It was well known to everyone that she was gonna be Jean Zenzeng''s fianc¨¦e soon, and all they wanted was some benefit or some attention from the Zenzeng that they may get by accompanying her.


    The matter solved and the big floating island took all the corrupted guards along with their small island units, leaving Aria and the entire Zenzeng family together.


    Before going Grand Elder commended the higher-ranked officers behind Aria and promised them a bonus for their meticulous work. They saluted him before going and left the place with joy.


    "Mission success!!" said one of the officers in a low voice and left that place with a smile on his face.


    Now that the matter was solved and the sage palace was just at a noticeable distance Grand Elder moved it again and advanced towards their destination.


    Some moments later they reached their destination and jumped off from the floating island to another big island where the palace was located.


    Sen was of the idea that the place will look something marvelous, fantastic, an excellent piece of work and such¡­..


    But to his dismay, his expectation was completely shattered when he saw the sage palace before his eyes.


    No need to say it was marvelous, fantastic, and an excellent piece of work, but the thing that shocked Aryan was the palace itself. The place was not made up of rock, stone, and sands¡­.. Rather it was a gigantic world tree that was hollowed from inside and being modeled as the Sage Palace.


    When Aryan was seeing the view from a distance he thought it was one of those mysterious world trees existing in the folklore and legends of the old era. But little did he know at that time that the tree was hollowed out from inside and had been made into the so-called Sage Palace.


    Upon seeing the palace before him Aryan became flabbergasted and didn''t even budge from his place. Rest of the family members smiled at his shocked expression and gave him some time for recovery.


    Some moments later Aryan snapped out of his daze and asked the others to continue further. Even though they were on the same floating island as the Sage Palace it was at very far from that place.


    Aryan used his divine sense and found out they were somewhere near the outskirts of the island. They have to cross a jungle first then two cities to reach near the palace.


    After pondering over something he looked towards Aditya and asked, "Pops, I don''t think we can reach there by today. I just used my divine sense and found out there was a vast jungle ahead, followed by two large cities!!"


    "Yes~~~" said Aditya in confusion and looked towards Grand Elder.


    "Pops, you haven''t told him about the trial yet?!" asked Aditya in suspicion.


    Grand Elder''s face darkened upon hearing the word "Trial" and he diverted his face somewhere else.


    Seeing his reactions Aditya understood he hadn''t told Sen about the trial and why he was totally clueless about it.


    "Ara Ara~~ Hiroki Kun, weren''t you the one who fought with Adi a few days ago to take the chance and tell Sen about the trial?! Then how come you forgot about this?!!"


    Listening to the "Ara Ara~~" after a long Sen was taken aback for a minute. All this time he was of the idea the people before him were his ancestors, and after listening to the "Ara Ara~~" he became more confident in his deductions.


    "Sigh, leave it. We don''t have time to waste with you.." Said Aditya and began to explain Sen about the trial that he was about to face.

 Chapter 171 - Lets Take A Nap!!

    It was not just a trial but also a tradition that must be cleared by the people who want to enter the Sage Palace. Sen understood the motive behind and asked what he had to do in the forest to clear the trial.


    "You have to collect four treasures hidden in the forest. Once you collect them all you will know what to do next." Answered Aditya.


    Aryan was about to ask what type of treasure and any hint if possible but before he did a thin light appeared below her feet and covered his entire body just within a minute.


    Aryan was taken aback by the light and closed his eyes. The next time he opened them he found himself in the middle of the giant forest.


    "Sigh, can''t they let me hear a hint or two?" pouted Aryan.


    If he wanted he could have used his divine sense and returned to the place where he was earlier. But since he knew it was a trial, he didn''t bother to waste his energy and began to think of a way to get him out of there.


    "So, I have to get the four treasures, right?!" muttered Aryan. Since there wasn''t any guide or clue about it he was pretty much lost from where to search and how to search.


    Amidst his thinking, he remembered an event that happened in his old world as Aryan and he got the clue from Yui without even asking for it.


    Sen decided to use that thing here and see if it works or not. But since he was in the wild, he had to do something about his comfort. And to satisfy that requirement Sen used his illusion reality power to make it come true.


    First, he thought of a soft, comfy, fluffy bed with a white blanket and pillows on it. Then he snapped his finger and made it into a reality by using his cultivation star''s special powers.


    The one who was tasked to observe this had a confused expression on his face, and he asked one of his assistants whether he was hallucinating or seeing an illusion before his eyes.


    The assistant, a thin guy, with round spectacles went near and took a peek at the mirror to see the performance of the new contestant. And to his surprise, it was his first time seeing something like that.


    In the middle of a wild forest, filled with monsters and danger, a small kid was having a nap on a big fluffy and comfy bed. With soft white blankets on him!!


    "What the fck is this!!" blurted out the assistant. Not only him but also his head officer who called him to take a look blurted out the same. They had been given the task of monitoring and evaluating such things for over five hundred years now. But never in their life have they seen someone who literally brought a bed and slept in the middle of the trial.


    "Hmm¡­ Interesting!!" said a sweet voice from behind.


    The two guards turned around and saw it was their Supreme Head. The lady had a sweet face like a rose, but at the same time she was deadly like the thrones.


    A tingling sensation runs through their body upon seeing the supreme head. Both of them stood up abruptly to greet her and offered her the place where the previous head guard was sitting.


    She took a close look at the boy sleeping on the bed and frowned her eyebrows over something. After pondering for a while, she asked the assistant to turn on the second mirror.


    The assistant nodded and made a small circle in the air to start the second mirror.


    The lady having the title of Supreme Head made a circle around Sen''s face in the first mirror and swiped it towards the second mirror.


    The other mirror began to glow and began to show something on its surface.


    _______________________________________________________


    Name: ***


    Age: 12


    Family: *******


    Father''s name: ****** *******


    Mother''s name: ***** *******


    _______________________________________________________


    Seeing all the information about him was censored except his age, she was pushed into a rage.


    "Who the hell filled his form for him?" she asked in madness.


    The assistant checked out from the second mirror and answered it was one of the guards of the sage palace.


    "Who is this guard?! Tell his name?" she asked in a solemn voice.


    "It''s a mam, and it''s none other than Miss Aria."


    "What?!!"


    "Yes. And it was filled not so long ago."


    After finding out Aria had filled out his form, her mind was set on turmoil.


    ''Why in the world will she fill for someone like this kid? As long as I know she doesn''t have any siblings and none of her cousins are as young as this guy. Then who is this kid?!'' she thought in her mind.


    Now some info about this beautiful Supreme Head. Her name was Lisa Rizen, and she was one of Aria''s best friend and colleague.


    She had been working with her for years now and never in her life had she heard Aria mentioning about this young kid before her.


    She wanted to go and ask her in person, but she was more interested in that kid and thought of teaching him a lesson.


    "Huehuehue" she gave out a second-rate villainess smile and began to fiddle something on the mirror. Hearing her laughter, the other two became sure that the kid will have a hard time soon and closed their eyes to see that from happening.


    Seven hours had already passed, and Aryan was still asleep in his bed. Though his eyes were closed, he was using divine sense to keep a close look at his surroundings.


    Suddenly, countless magic circles appeared in the air and began to absorb sage energy from the atmosphere to fuel themselves.


    Aryan was well aware of those circles and knew about their functions even then he didn''t care to open his eyes and kept on sleeping as usual.


    "Tch, tch this kid," cursed Lisa and fired a thunder javelin near his bed to wake up Aryan.


    Boom!!


    Came a loud sound when it landed on the ground. Aryan clearly heard the sound but he didn''t bother to open his eyes and take a look at it.


    While using his divine sense for some clues Aryan found out someone was using a mirror to observe his actions and thought of an idea to piss them off.


    And to his luck, it was a success. He successfully pissed off Lisa and made her give him that attack as a warning.


    Usually, the one''s getting monitored through a mirror shouldn''t be able to find out about the person behind the mirror, but Sen was a special case here. He found out about her, heard their entire conversation, and was thinking of an idea how to use that against her.


    Seeing the boy didn''t wake up, she bit her nails and looked furiously towards one of the assistants.


    "Hey you, yes you, with long hair. Did you find out about that kid?!!" she asked in a loud voice. The sweet rose face that was visible some minutes ago was gone. And all they could see now was a lady with thrones.


    "Noo-no-no-no mam," answered the assistant with a trembling voice.


    "Tch tsk, useless!!" she shouted in anger and turned her focus towards the mirror again.


    The magic circles that were hovering in the sky were completely charged up. And they were ready to fire at any time.


    Though she was not allowed to kill anyone, she was given full power to make them tremble in fear. She used that power of her and fired another four fire javelins near Aryan''s bed.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    The explosion sound was louder than before. But as expected Aryan didn''t even budge, let alone opening his eyes and defend himself.


    Lisa got pissed by the kid''s behavior and decided to give him a taste of javelin downpour.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Countless javelins of different elements dropped near Aryan and made a large crater around him. Excluding the place where his bed was placed, the area around him was completely destroyed. The soft green gas was replaced with holes and craters.


    Burnt marks and javelins were all around him. But again, as expected, Aryan didn''t even budge from his place, let alone to open his eyes and take a look around.


    Supreme Head Lisa really got pissed this time and fired the remaining of the javelins towards Aryan. Seeing she was really trying to hurt the lil boy, one of the assistants called out in fear and asked her to stop them immediately.


    Lisa snapped out of her anger and saw the mess that she was doing at that time. The javelins were getting materialized and the target this time was the lil boy on the bed.


    Her heart was in a panic. There was no way she could stop the javelins, and the kid wasn''t even showing signs of opening his eyes. She couldn''t expect someone like that to protect himself in time.


    She began to bite her nails and thought of a way to rectify her mistake.. But nothing was coming to her mind.

 Chapter 172 - Clues And Hints Part 1

    The time came, and the javelins got ready to be fired. Only one way was there to stop this from happening, and that was to ask the Sage emperor for help. But it was already late to do so.


    Boom!!


    One of the javelins fell near Aryan. It was the last javelin that was set to fire near him. Rest of the javelins were aimed at Aryan now.


    Zap!! Zap!! Zap!!


    Zap!! Zap!! Zap!!


    Zap!! Zap!! Zap!!


    Zap!! Zap!! Zap!!


    Zap!! Zap!! Zap!!


    Javelins began to fall towards Aryan. But did he care about that? No, absolutely no. Till then he was acting as if he was completely asleep and waiting for the javelins to hit him.


    Miss Lisa was in a frenzy now. She was using her detection magic, again and again, to see if that kid had set any barrier around him or not. And to his disappointment and frustration, he hadn''t set anything at all.


    Amidst the situation, she thought of her another possibility that came to her mind. Her eyes sparkled, and she looked towards the mirror again.


    Seeing the laugh on her face, the assistants thought she must have thought of something to prevent this misfortune from happening.


    One of the assistants went near her and asked, "Supreme Head, have you thought of any way to save that child? Or any way to stop the javelins?"


    "No, I haven''t." She answered in a confident voice.


    All the assistants present there, "¡­."


    "Then why are you so happy then? I mean this laugh on your face¡­. Can we know the reason?"


    "Huehuehue, Can''t you understand the kid must have set teleportation magic circles above him. So that when the time comes, any attack will be transferred to some other place."


    Before the assistant checked out the result and replied something, another assistant tested it before him and blurted out in panic, "Hold god!! He hasn''t set any magic circles above him!!"


    Hearing the loud cry that was more of a screech, Lisa''s blood pressure rose high. She checked it out herself and as expected, he didn''t have any magic circles on him.


    Some moments ago while she was freaking out, she thought that might be the case and didn''t think to check out the result. But now that she knows the kid had no means to save himself, she became sure that she was done for.


    Punishment, fired from the job, crippling her cultivation, death sentence¡­. Many things were coming to her mind. Amidst her thinking, one of the assistants screeched again and drew her attention towards the mirror.


    She turned around and took a look at the mirror. What she saw in it was something that stopped her heart and brought it to her mouth.


    The kid was completely harmless, not a single scratch was there. Not only the kid but also the ground around him was back to normal as it was before. Judging from the scenario no one would say that the place was filled with holes some time ago.


    "Whhaa-what happened here?" she asked in a staggering voice.


    The assistant near her who had been watching this from the beginning was dumbstruck. Seeing his unusual behaviour Lisa called her out and asked what''s wrong with him.


    But no response. Even after calling him for twice or thrice, she didn''t get any response.


    "Damn it!!" she shouted in anger and punched him in his stomach to drag him back to reality.


    "Ouch!! Huh~~ Uh~ Eh~~!!"


    Seeing he was acting all confused, Lisa waved her hand above his head and inserted some of her mental energy to calm down his mind. After calming down, the assistant stood up abruptly and looked towards the mirror again.


    "Xeu what happened? What did you see in the mirror?" asked Lisa in a low voice. She was sure that Xeu saw something in the mirror that gave him a shock. Big enough to throw his mind in a turmoil.


    "Yes, yes mam, telling," said the assistant and narrated the event that he saw in the mirror when Lisa was thinking about an idea to save the kiddo.


    According to him all the javelins fell on the kid and created a huge explosive in that area. Even though the fire from explosives disappeared the smoke still remained covering the entire scenario.


    Slowly the smoke started to disappear and the scene came into vision. At that time only the ground filled with vision and the bed was visible. Xeu was watching everything carefully and was making assumptions about the safety of that child.


    Amidst his thinking, a light flickered in the smoke and everything began to twist around. Upon hearing this Lisa stopped him and asked him what did he meant by began to twist.


    Xeu hesitated for a while as he himself didn''t know how to explain that. While he was thinking about it he got an idea and explained the same to his head.


    "Mam, you have seen how the space twists when we use a large scale teleportation magic, right?"


    "Yes, I have seen. So what about it?"


    "Ah, when I said the space began to twist I was referring to something like that."


    "Oh~~~!!" Lisa exclaimed and began to ponder about it.


    Since they were observing it through a mirror, they were unaware of the fact that not only the space the little kiddo on the bed had also twisted the time and reality lines near him. All they could find was that the kiddo used some space related technique to escape from that attack. And about the ground below him¡­.. How it returned back to normal they were still pondering over that.


    Now that the major headache was gone Lisa looked at the mirror again. And to his surprise, she got another headache after taking a glimpse of the situation.


    The kiddo was still asleep!!


    He was acting like as if nothing happened!!


    "Gahhhhhh~~" she shouted in anger and asked one of her assistants to apply broadcast magic circles on the mirror.


    "Yes, yes mam," replied the assistant and applied a magic circle on the mirror.


    After applying magic, Lisa pulled him back from the mirror and threw him back with a force. At that time she was completely pissed. It was a miracle how she was suppressing her anger and not taking it out on the mirror.


    "Hey, you kiddo, I know you are listening, wake up and answer me." She shouted in a rage.


    Aryan heard her screeching but ignored it completely.


    Lisa shouted again, and Aryan ignored again.


    Lisa shouted higher than the last time and this time Aryan turned towards the next side.


    "Gahhhhh~~~ Kid tell me what do you want? And stop burning my brain."


    Upon listening to the words that Aryan wanted to hear, he woke up at once and threw the blanket beside him.


    Lisa choked upon seeing the hundred eighty change of behaviour and asked one of her assistants to bring a water glass for her.


    After revitalizing her throat and recovering from the shock, she shouted out and asked, "Tell me clearly, what do you want? I will try my best to fulfil your demand. But only one, not more than that."


    "Hehehe, fine by me. Give me the clue of the treasures." Sen asked with a smile.


    Lisa "¡­."


    Her assistants "¡­"


    "Forget about it," she shouted out in anger. Never in her life she had seen someone who literally asked the overseers for a hint or clue.


    "Then you too forget about it. Don''t disturb me." Sen replied and was about to sleep when a voice interrupted him and stopped him from sleeping.


    It was one of Lisa''s assistants.


    "Mam, according to the rules the boy should either clear the trial or must fail the trial. If he remained in the middle of both it would attract the sage emperor''s attention."


    Lisa pondered over it and said, "You are right."


    She was also afraid of the fact that if the sage emperor found out how she went mad and attacked that kiddo, she may lose her job forever. Not only would she lose her reputation, money, name and fame that she had built up from the last ten years.


    "Mhm¡­.. Let''s hear him out and do something about him."


    "Yes mam."


    Lisa started the broadcast magic circles again and asked the kiddo if he wanted something else or not.


    But to her dismay, Sen only asked for the treasure clue. Even though she was boiling in anger from inside she didn''t let it reflect on her voice and asked in a sweet voice, "Lil kiddo, before I give you your clue care to tell me your name?"


    "Sen," replied Aryan. He didn''t tell his last name since his parents had forbidden him to do so.


    "Sen¡­. Huh¡­. Well, never heard this name. Must be some smaller family." Lisa muttered and took out a clue to pass onto Aryan.


    Giving clues was not a violation of rules, instead, supreme heads before her used to give various clues to the participants.. But all these things changed when Lisa got the position of the overseer.

 Chapter 173 - Clues And Hints Part 2

    "So are you giving me any clue? Or else I am going back to sleep¡­" threatened Aryan in a low voice and was pulling out his blanket when a voice interrupted him and stopped him from doing so.


    "For god''s sake kid don''t you dare to sleep now!!" Lisa shouted in anger.


    "Hahaha, then my clue¡­."


    "Yes, here it is. I will only tell once. Don''t ask me to repeat once more or ask me the meaning."


    "Okay" Agreed upon Aryan and paid his all attention towards the broadcast.


    "On the side of the East there exists a great monster.


    Propose him and you will get your reward."


    Something like that was the clue that Aryan heard before Lisa cut off the broadcast and went somewhere else to vent out her anger.


    No matter how he thought or what he thought, he was getting only one idea from that clue. And that was to propose a monster for marriage and get the reward.


    Not only Aryan, but the other assistants too were getting the same idea. Since the test changes every time, they had no idea what the hell does that clue meant in real.


    ''Proposing a monster to get the reward?! Does Miss Lisa really want that boy to marry a monster?'' Was the question in every assistant''s mind present there.


    Now that he had got what he wanted, he quickly got up from his soft, comfy bed and waved his hand to disperse that reality into an illusion. Once again the space, time, and reality lines around him fluctuated and like the first time this time too, the assistants only detected the fluctuations in the space lines.


    "Ah¡­. My body is aching all over now. I shouldn''t have slept for that long" Complained Aryan and looked towards his east. The eastern side of the forest was more like a tropical rainforest. Huge dense trees, covering the path of sunlight and making it dark all around.


    "Sigh¡­. I have to go in that darkness now?!!" muttered Aryan. He was missing his soul weapon which had the inbuilt lighting features.


    ???Well let''s see¡­.. If I make a magic circle like this, then add this type of magic circle with energy concentration more on the sides and less at the center, accompanied by this last circle to bind everything. Here it is!!" shouted Aryan and took out his dual sword from his ring. In front of him was a white magic circle, having the same size as that of his palm.


    He inserted his both swords through the circles and added some mysterious layer of coating on them.


    Till then Lisa was out to vent out her anger and the rest of his assistants were doing her work of observing the kiddo. Everyone''s eyes were fixated on Aryan because he was the first kid who forced their overseer to give him a clue.


    And not only that, he was also the first person who pissed her angry as hell and ruined her mood for the day.


    For them Aryan was someone who had the ability, skills, and power to tame the overseer Lisa and make her work accordingly according to his wish.


    When Aryan woke up from the bed and dispersed his bed, everyone began to monitor his actions. And this time five mirrors of different sizes were installed for the same purpose.


    The assistants weren''t expecting something big or mysterious for the time being, till he entered inside the forest. But all of them were taken aback when they saw him making unidentified magic circles in the air and combining them together like making a curry out of it.


    Since the overseer may not be to watch over all the participants he/she is provided with a troupe of assistants for helping her in the same. And these assistants were selected after clashing thousands of candidates among themselves.


    For example, if a thousand candidates are there who can detect space-time fluctuations better than other people then only one of them will be selected after clashing him with the other nine hundred ninety-nine candidates.


    Not only detection, but the assistants are also selected from various categories like some were selected based on their combat ability, Some were selected for their vast knowledge and some were selected for their contribution in the development of magic spells.


    One such assistant among them was Ultra. At the age of twenty, he got the special title of a scholar from the sage emperor and got recruited in this section for work.


    His primary job was to help the overseer whenever he is free, and the rest of the time his work was to study and develop new combinations of magic circles from pre-existing circles.


    When Ultra saw the three magic circles and the new combined circles made out of their combination, his brain worked like a computer to search for the same pattern. But to his dismay, he couldn''t find anything like that. He called his other seniors from the Department of Magic Circle Research and Development and showed them the magic circles that he had captured while Aryan was drawing them, and to his frustration, none of them had ever seen or read about them.


    "Just who in the world is this kid?" asked one of Ultra''s seniors. Since all of them were in the research division and their work mainly consists of dealing with magic circles, they were feeling quite frustrated and excited when they found four new unidentified magic circles.


    Frustrated because they had no idea what were those circles and what were their works. And excited because a lil kid of eleven or twelve years was creating them in mid-air.


    Lisa returned after venting out her anger and entered her room as usual. Upon entering the room, she found her room was somewhat crowded by the people of other divisions.


    She made her way through them and reached near her chair. There he saw a person with a huge build standing before the mirror and observing the activities of the kiddo.


    As long as he remembered, his assistants weren''t that big and wide to cover her entire vision.


    "Must be someone from other division." She muttered and asked the person to give her some side.


    The person turned around and looked directly into her eyes.


    She was startled by this and took a step back as a natural reaction. On a closer look, she found out it was Nex. The head of the research department and the first boss of his assistant, Ultra.


    "Mr Nex, what are you doing here?" she asked in a timid voice.


    Even though she was the overseer of that department, her department itself was on many levels inferior to the research department.


    The research department was only second to the emperor''s personal army and guards. Even though she wanted to kick them out of her department, she had neither the power nor the authority over him to do so.


    Nex heard her question and greeted her morning. Lisa too greeted back and once again asked her question.


    Nex was pretty much indulged in his thoughts and didn''t bother to answer her. Seeing the atmosphere was getting awkward, Ultra intervened and answered her question.


    "Mam that kid used four magic circles that are being categorized as unidentified for the time being."


    "Oh~~~!!"


    "Yes, and when I couldn''t identify them I invited my seniors to check it out."


    "I see!!" Lisa exclaimed and offered Nex her chair. And stood beside him. Even though she didn''t want to do that she had to do it to show her respect towards him.


    Without saying anything, Nex took the chair and turned two big mirrors towards his side. He wanted to see each and every movement of that kid before him.


    God knows when he may create another magic circle before him.


    Seeing he was completely focused on the mirror, Lisa asked her assistants to bring another chair and another set of mirrors for her.


    She too wanted to monitor each and every movement of that kid who forced her to give out a clue to him. And after seeing Nex was interested in him, she too became more curious about that kid.


    "Just who in the world is this kid?" muttered Nex in a low voice.


    "No idea sir." Replied one of Lisa''s assistants from the back. Nex heard their response and asked again while looking at the mirror, "What do you mean by no idea?! Check his application form, it must be written there!!"


    "We have already checked Sir," Ultra replied and added, "It was pretty much censored Sir."


    Nex removed his gazes from the mirror and turned around towards Ultra.


    "Censored?!! Then who has filled his form? Any higher authority member?" he asked without hesitation. It was pretty common knowledge that if a higher authority member fills a form for someone or themselves, it will be censored to the lower authority members.


    Ultra nodded and replied that it was Miss Aria who had filled his form.


    Upon hearing the name, Nex frowned and looked towards Miss Lisa.

 Chapter 174 - Ripped Apart

    Lisa nodded head in disappointment and said, "I don''t know."


    She also added that Aria had never mentioned having a younger cousin or relative as young as him. Listening to her statement, Nex was thrown into deep contemplation.


    ''If this boy is not her relative nor her cousin, then who is this kid?''


    Back to the trial Sen was all set to enter the tropical forests. He had set some magic circles on his swords that would auto-activate themselves when the light around goes beyond a certain level.


    "All preparation done~~!!" exclaimed Aryan and entered the eastern part of the forest.


    The more he went inside, the more it got darker. Huge trees and their leaves were slowly blocking the path of the sunlight. After entering to a certain distance, a place came where everything went dark and a very little was visible with naked eyes.


    The magic circles on Aryan''s sword detected the low presence of light and began to levitate in the air.


    Seeing the levitating sword emitting light and following the kiddo everywhere, Nex stood up abruptly and asked one of his assistants to find out the exact location of the testing ground.


    Miss Lisa frowned on his order and asked what he wanted to do by knowing the location of the testing ground. "Do you want to go there and check out those circles in person?" Miss Lisa asked out in suspicion.


    As much as he knows this, Nex was one of the biggest nerd guys of that era after a certain someone named Aditya. And to get his hands on such things, stopping the test in the middle was not a big thingy for him.


    Nex understood her concern and answered it while laughing.


    "Hahahaha!! No, no. Don''t get me wrong. I am not gonna stop the test. The test will continue as it should have been."


    "Then why do you want to know his location?"


    "Cause I want to send my new invention there!!"


    "New Invention?!"


    "Yes, new invention," Nex added and waved his hand to take out his new invention.


    Lisa was dumbfounded by its appearance. No matter how she looked at it, it was nothing more than a big blue crystal ball.


    After some moment of hesitation, she opened her mouth that many of her wanted to ask.


    "Senior Nex, isn''t that just a big crystal ball? What are you planning to do with that?"


    After blurting out her question, Lisa was thinking if she had made him angry or not? But after hearing out his reply she took a breath of sigh and continued to watch further.


    "Hahahaha," Nex laughed and replied, "Miss Lisa, it used to be a crystal ball. But not anymore!! We have applied magic circles of different varieties on it and made it our third hidden eye."


    "Third hidden eye~~!!" Lisa exclaimed.


    "Yes, let me show you how," Nex added and asked one of his lab assistants to bring the controller and monitor. Just within a minute, two of his lab assistants brought a small crystal ball and a big mirror. Similar to the one that Lisa was using to monitor Aryan''s action.


    Nex took the small ball and kept it in his hand. Suddenly, both the ball began to glow and the big ball levitated in the air.


    Lisa took a step back as she was afraid of the ball. But after Nex told him it was harmless, she went near and touched the ball.


    She could clearly feel the vast amount of mental energy and the sage energy being transferred into it. After pondering over something, she turned out and looked towards Nex in confusion.


    As much as she knew, Nex was the head of the research department. Even though he had a vast knowledge of magic circles and weapons he himself had a very low reserve of energy to use them. And for the same reason, he had been allotted some retired knights who could no longer fight, or don''t want to fight.


    Nex felt awkward upon her gazing and asked her the reason for doing so.


    Lisa shook her head and asked, "Senior Nex, I have a doubt, can I ask?"


    "Sure, go on."


    "I can clearly feel a huge amount of mental energy and sage energy getting transferred into this big crystal ball."


    "Yes, it is getting transferred¡­. So what about it?"


    "Ahh¡­" Lisa hesitated for a second whether she should ask or not. But as the saying goes, curiosity kills the cat, she couldn''t hold it any longer and fired it out in one breath.


    "Ah, I know you have a very high reserve of mental energy to satisfy the condition, but I don''t think you have that much big reserve of sage energy¡­." She stopped at that to observe his expression.


    Nex laughed at her comment and cleared out her misunderstanding.


    "Miss Lisa, you are getting the wrong idea. I am just using a small part of my mental energy to control that crystal ball. And the energy transfer you are feeling is from a replaceable crystal battery that we have inserted in it."


    "Oh~~!!"


    "Yes, and the batteries are filled by my assistants."


    "I see~~!!"


    After clearing out her doubts, Lisa asked him what he wanted to do with that. And as expected, the answer was clear and simple.


    "Ehh¡­ This?!! Isn''t that obvious? I wanted to take a closer look at that kid and his magic circles."


    Lisa sighed at the nerdiness of Nex and told him the exact location of that kiddo. According to her, if he waits for his assistant to find out the location, it will take an hour or two to do so.


    Nex was delighted by her help and checked out the location.


    "15 km east, then 2 degrees north~~ All set!!" Nex exclaimed and held the controller again to levitate that giant ball.


    Lisa was watching what he would do next when Zwap!!


    Came a sound and the ball vanished from that place.


    "What was that?" blurted out Lisa.


    She was setting her eye on the ball when a light came out of it and disappeared¡­.


    "Ahem. Sorry for startling you. I should have told you earlier before doing so." Nex apologized.


    "So what was that? And where did it disappear?"


    This time Nex didn''t answer her question, instead pointed his hand towards one of the mirrors that she was using to monitor Aryan.


    She turned around and saw it was already in the place where the kiddo had laid down his bed.


    "Woah!!" she exclaimed in amazement and looked towards Senior Nex again.


    "Hahaha, It has a good teleportation ability. Though it can transfer up to a 10000 meters from here but well~~ Something is better than nothing!! It''s quite useful too."


    "Huh!! Better than nothing!! Useful!!" Lisa exclaimed. "Senior Nex, you are underestimating the usefulness of your invention. If you want, I can write a ten thousand lines essay on its different uses."


    "Hahaha, you flattened me, miss Lisa."


    Both of them laughed at each other and looked towards the mirrors again to check the crystal ball''s status. The ball was hovering over the place where Aryan was standing earlier. Since it hadn''t got any further instructions it was glowing green at that time.


    Nex hold the controller and send it the command to follow the trails of that kiddo. Suddenly it turned blue, then Whoosh!!


    It vanished~~~


    Lisa frowned and turned back towards Nex to ask him about it.


    "Haha, don''t worry. I have just activated its invisibility circle. I can perfectly sense it with my controller."


    "Oh~~!!"


    "Yes, wait, let me make adjustments to your mirrors so that you can see it without the controller."


    "Sure go on," She agreed and let him do as he wished with her mirrors.


    Lisa left the room for some work and returned only after a few minutes. What she saw then in her department completely blew up her mind.


    All the mirrors, literally every mirror in her room, were ripped apart from behind. She began to take heavy breaths and searched for the main mirror of her department. And to her dismay, she couldn''t find it anywhere.


    Not on the wall where it used to be and not even on the ground, where the lab assistants were applying magic circles on them.


    Her mind was getting blank and at one point she was thinking what to say about this to the sage emperor.


    She wanted to ask Nex what was happening and where was his main mirror. But to add up her frustration, Nex wasn''t there.


    She looked around again and called out one of her assistants to ask for Nex. The assistant came around in a daze and said, "He vanished with the mirror~~"


    "Vanished with the mirror!! What do you mean by vanish?! Why didn''t you stop him?!! And how in the world did he carry that mirror as big as this room''s walls!!"


    She was literally bombarding that thin assistant with tons of questions.. And the answer she got for all was a simple "I don''t know" from him.

 Chapter 175 - Lecher Phoenix

    "Gahhh" she groaned in anger. She was turning back to visit the research department quarters when Zwap!!


    Came a sound from behind.


    This time it was Nex with some of his assistants.


    Upon seeing him Lisa shouted out in anger, "Senior Nex, where is my mainframe mirror? What have you done with that?"


    Seeing Lisa in rage and talking to his senior like that. One of the assistants of Nex pressurized his Sage energy on Miss Lisa to calm her down and to make her realize she was talking with her senior.


    The moment she felt that pressure, she became breathless and had a sudden urge to puke out. Nex asked the assistant to stop it and let it go for this time.


    The assistant stopped at that and backed down from there. Seeing Lisa was still feeling uncomfortable, Nex mobilized his highly concentrated mental energy onto his hand and caressed Miss Lisa on her head to make her feel good.


    Suddenly she felt a cooling sensation throughout her body and her urge to puke vanished with that. She looked up and found it was Senior Nex who was helping her with his mental energy.


    She stood up abruptly and apologized to him at once.


    "Senior Nex, forgive me for my rude behavior." And with that, she bowed down to please him some more.


    "Hahahahaha," Nex laughed loud and patted her head. "It''s fine, it''s fine. I should have asked you too before taking your mainframe mirror"


    Lisa took a deep breath and raised her head with difficulty. She too realized that a senior like him wouldn''t do something wrong to her. And that too when they work under the same person.


    "Sir mirror configuration complete. Waiting for installation command." Reported one of Nex''s assistants.


    "Good, leave it on the floor as it is. I will set it for her. It''s a hassle to do it manually." Ordered Sir Nex. After everyone left the mirrors on the floor, Nex stood up in between them and clapped twice with the chant, "Initialize the Installation process."


    The mirrors began to levitate in the air and installed themselves on the wall. Just within a fraction of a minute, all the mirrors were back to their original places.


    Lisa and her assistant knew about his word magic, but never in their life they had seen it for real. It was their first time to see for the first time in action.


    As the name suggests "Word Magic" he just had to name the work and it will be done within some minutes. Though it had some huge drawbacks and heavy restrictions, but for people like Nex who used to spend their time in labs, it was a blessing in disguise.


    He could do the work of ten lab assistants with that special power of his "Word Magic."


    "Done, ready to roll!!"


    The moment he shouted out, all the mirrors in the room got activated. Lisa was startled by the sudden activation of the mirrors and jumped back a step to avoid danger.


    Nex laughed at her reaction and asked her to move near the central mirror.


    "Miss Lisa, I am transferring the ownership to you. It may take a while. And don''t get startled when the light falls on you."


    Miss Lisa had no idea what he was spouting out and replied to him with a hesitant "Okay¡­." To agree with his instructions.


    "Noice!!"


    As instructed Miss Lisa stood before the central mirror and closed her eyes to avoid the light about which Nex had told him earlier.


    The surface of all the mirrors began to glow again and converged their light towards Miss Lisa''s entire body. She was getting the feeling that thousands of eyes were looking at her at the same time.


    A minute passed and all the mirrors dimmed down.


    "Ownership Transfer Mechanism Success!!" echoed a mechanical voice.


    Lisa abruptly opened her eyes and looked towards the central mirror in disbelief.


    "Huh~~!! Senior Nex if I am not wrong¡­" she stopped at that and pointed out towards the mirror.


    "Yes,"


    "But how?!!"


    "Hahaha, that''s one of my new inventions. HG Version 1.0!!"


    "I see~~!! And it''s full form?"


    "Helper Guardian Version 1.0!! It has many self-driven functions and talking with the owner and other members is one of them."


    "I see~~!!" Lisa exclaimed and asked him to start all the mirrors as soon as possible. Half an hour had already passed and till then they were unaware of that kiddo''s current location.


    "Yes, doing."


    Just after a minute, the preparation was complete and all the mirrors began to show the location of various testing grounds as they used to be.


    One noticeable change in all the mirrors was the clearness of the pictures. Earlier it used to show foggy images but now it was more clearer than before.


    Miss Lisa commended Senior Nex for his work and began to navigate the forest to pin down the kiddo''s location. While Lisa was searching for Aryan. Senior Nex was operating his big crystal ball to go inside the jungle.


    "Huh!! That''s weird?!"


    "What happened sir???? asked one of the assistants stationed behind.


    "Umm¡­. Half an hour ago I had activated the invisibility magic and left the ball floating in the air. But now when I connect the controller again it shows it''s in a higher up place than before."


    "What?!! Let me check¡­" said the assistant and checked the visual on another mirror. And to his surprise as mentioned by his senior it was at a very higher up place than before.


    Lisa finished her work and took a look at theirs. Just with the first glimpse of that footage she understood what was the reason and said, "Must be the work of that old phoenix."


    Nex and his group of lab assistants turned around and asked "What phoenix??"


    "The old phoenix. It used to be the guardian of a certain mountain in the south. But one day something happened, and he left that place and settled on top of a giant tree."


    "Oh~~~"


    "Yes, and that old man is a lecher, pervert, molester, greedy bastard¡­.."


    Listening to Lisa''s list of not so good compliments about the phoenix everyone had the idea that she must be one of the victims of that old phoenix.


    Seeing she wasn''t giving signs of stopping, Nex coughed up and intervened by saying, "Ahem, Miss Lisa, any idea how did it reach there?"


    Lisa stopped throwing her feats and snapped back to her reality.


    "Oh yes, I think I know. Your crystal ball is very shiny, right? He must have seen it while flying and took it to his nest while you were busy modifying these mirrors."


    "Oh~~~!! But taking shiny things¡­.. Isn''t that a characteristic of crows and parrots¡­.. How come a mighty phoenix~~"


    "Ha!! Don''t give him the title of mighty phoenix. As long as I know he will do anything to everything to escape a fight and get his hand on shiny things."


    Nex understood it was a crow mind in a phoenix body case and asked his assistants to bring the second ball.


    Just within a minute one of his lab assistants brought a small red crystal ball and handed it to his senior.


    The crimson red color of the ball was something that pulled in everyone''s attention and made them more curious about it.


    "Senior Nex, may I ask what that red crystal ball is for?" asked Miss Lisa.


    "Haha, this is a combat controller. Before leaving the nest I am thinking of teaching that bird a lesson."


    "Really?!! Then can you give that opportunity to me, please~~~"


    Before Nex replied to her request Lisa realized she was asking too much and added, "Then again, I don''t know how to operate this device. So it will be better if senior use that device and teach that lecher phoenix a lesson."


    "Fine then. I don''t know what your dispute is with him or why you get fired-up on listening to his name but I promise you to take a small revenge and teach that bird a lesson today."


    Hearing to his commitment Lisa smirked in her heart and thought, ''Ha!! Old bird, you just wait. Senior Nex is coming for you. You shouldn''t have messed up with me in the first place.''


    Nex started the red crystal ball and activated the combat mode on the giant crystal ball. The giant crystal ball turned crimson red and once again began to levitate in the air. Upon turning around its vision, Nex found the giant phoenix was sleeping at a distance.


    Since the nest was built in the middle of a giant tree the shadows were falling on the nest making it near to impossible to see anything in the darkness.


    After some difficulty, Nex found out the head part of the phoenix and was getting ready to teach him a lesson.


    Back to the main plot Aryan was still traveling deep into the tropical forest in hope of his first hint as told by the hint given by Miss Lisa.

 Chapter 176 - You Sure Its Not Your Doing?!

    He kept on walking and the forest keeps on extending. An entire hour had been passed but he couldn''t find anything there.


    Once again Aryan got pissed and thought of using the same trick again. Like the first time this time too he created an illusionary soft, comfy bed, then turned it into reality. After that what happened no need to explain.


    He hit the bed, closed his eyes, and waited for the examiners to contact him again.


    Back to the other side of the forest. Nex found the head of the old phoenix and was planning to rip apart his phoenix crown.


    For birds and especially for birds like phoenix their crown on their heads symbolizes their pride and power. And the absence of a crown signifies they had been defeated by someone, they longer have that pride as they used to have before.


    Nex poured a small amount of aggressive sage energy into the red crystal ball and transferred it to the big crystal ball.


    It got its command and made some distance between itself and the phoenix.


    3, 2, 1~~Fire!!


    The big crystal fired a huge energy wave towards the feather and burned it up completely.


    The phoenix woke up with a screech and looked around in a rage to find out the one who broke his sleep and burned down his crown.


    No one came to vision, except a crystal floating at a distance.


    "Krrrrr!! Krrrrrr!!" screeched the phoenix in anger.


    All of a sudden his body cut a fire. The nest caught the fire and began to spread rapidly. Nex got afraid of the phoenix and thought if he continues further the phoenix may burn down half of the forest.


    So to avoid such possibility he decided to retreat from that place. The crystal ball turned blue again and was getting configured to move towards Aryan when Boom!!


    An attack fell on the crystal ball. Since it was engulfed in fire Nex and his team couldn''t determine the damage level and escaped that place as soon as possible.


    Back to the forest Aryan was still asleep and Lisa was unaware about it. She was using all her mirrors to watch the phoenix lesson teaching show.


    Nex brought back his crystal ball to the place where Aryan had set his before and Lisa changed her mirror views and set it towards the tropical forest.


    "Mam, we found that kiddo!!" one of her assistants called out.


    "Oh, nice, very good. Tell me his coordinates I will set the mainframe central mirror to that place."


    The assistant told her the coordinates and she set it exactly at the same place. The footage became visible and with that her anger too became visible.


    "Gahhhhhhhh~~~" Lisa shouted out in anger. "This kid!! Kill me!! Someone, please kill me!!"


    Looking at Lisa''s such behaviour Nex handed over the controlling crystal balls to his lab assistants and headed towards her side to check up on her condition.


    "What''s all this ruckus about?!" Nex asked in a masculine voice.


    Everyone paying attention towards her feat heard the voice and turned around towards the source of the voice. Even Lisa too stopped throwing her tantrums and looked towards her side.


    "Senior Nex~~!!" she called out in a nasal voice.


    Nex knitted his eye brows and replied a "Yes~~ What happened?!!"


    Lisa took her near the main frame central mirror and showed how the kid was sleeping in the middle of the jungle.


    Seeing the kid even Nex was taken aback for a minute.


    "This kid¡­. Really has some guts!!"


    "Guts~~?! He has some things which are more powerful than guts. He even evaded my all out trap spell without a single scratch."


    "You mean that multi-elemental javelin rain?!"


    "Yes, that one. He didn''t even get a single scratch and reversed the damage place as it was before."


    "Whaaaat?!"


    "Yes, that place was filled with hole and craters but he turned it to normal as it used to be before. Even the grass their looks like the same as before."


    After hearing to this at one point Nex was thinking of canceling the exam, kidnap that kid, and recruit him for his team.


    First he showed some reversible magic that none of them had seen before. Second, he showed some magic circles that were categorised as un-identical and anonymous.


    "Such talents shouldn''t me left unpolished," Senior Nex murmured.


    What he didn''t know that the kid was not a rough diamond but a high quality polished diamond. Whose value cannot be estimated easily!!


    He pondered for a while then asked with hesitation, "Miss Lisa, can''t we¡­" He was about to ask further when she understood what he wanna ask and refused right away.


    Nex tried to convince her in different ways but wasn''t able to do so. At last they decided the kid will have to go through the same trial like others, but if he fails Nex will take the opportunity, recruit him and let him enter the sage palace.


    While they were talking about all this one of the Nex''s lab assistant shouted out and called his senior for help.


    "Senior Nex, please hurry. The technical damage caused to the damage has reached level 3. One more strike and it will go astray for sure."


    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~!!


    Came a sound from the mirror, both of them turned around and saw the worst had already happened. A major crack had already surfaced on the ball. Without doing any further delay Nex ordered them to shut down the crystal ball.


    But it was already late for them to act.


    The ball came out of its invisibility mode and began to glow red al of a sudden.


    "Senior~~!!" the lab assistant call out in panic.


    "Move," Nex took both the controlling ball from his hands and try to control the big crystal ball. But to his dismay it was completely vain at that point.


    The controllers weren''t responding to his energy, and the ball wasn''t responding to the controllers.


    "Tch, tch," Nex cursed in anger.


    "Summon the combat team and the retrieval team. Ask them to get ready for their next mission."


    "On it sir," said one of his lab assistants and ran in a hurry out of the room.


    All they could do then was to monitor the crystal ball and pray it stays at that same place till the retrival team reach there.


    But what to say, life is a bit**. Just after a second of their praying the crystal ball began to levitate and start emitting a bright light from it.


    "Seniorrrrrrr~~~~" called one of the lab assistants.


    Nex ran towards the monitoring mirror and saw the weird behaviour of his invention.


    "Damn!! It''s broken now."


    "Completely broken." Added Lisa from behind.


    Nex didn''t reply anything on her comment and muttered, "Just hope it don''t go towards the jungle and hinder that kid''s trial."


    Lisa "Mhm"


    And once again. His prayer got heard by the gods and the same thing happened that he was praying for not happening.


    The crystal ball turned towards the jungle and Shyyun!!


    It travelled towards it with a dynamic speed.


    All the members present their face palmed and looked towards Nex in suspicion.


    Everyone was of the idea that Nex was secretly controlling the crystal ball device to interrupt that kid trial, make him fail then give him an invitation to join the team.


    Nex understood the intention behind those sharp glares and quickly denied the fact.


    "Oh come on. I am not that much of a mean person to do something like that. Have you seen me doing something that absurd for any test result or any project?"


    Silence~~~


    The room became completely Silence~~~


    Not because none of them had an answer. But because everyone of them had an answer or two.


    Even Lisa and her assistants group who don''t often work with Nex have had heard rumours about him.


    How the research department head made a big company go bankrupt because they refused to lend him their best enginner.


    How the research department head bought an entire planet to recruit some of the talented researchers their whose planetary laws doesn''t allows them to move out of the planet.


    And at last but not at all the least how the research department head waged war on a medium sized country for not giving him an assistant on whom he have had set on his eyes.


    Thinking about all these events everyone became sure that it MUST BE NEX who was doing all these things.


    Till then the room was silent, and Nex too realised what''s going on in theirs mind.


    "Oh come on. I agree I have bankrupted some companies, bought of some small sized planets and waged war on a continent or two, but do you really think I am the kind of person to do trickery like that?"


    After hearing these all this things from his mouth everyone confirmed that he was definetly pulling any underhanded trick to make the kid fail in his trial.

 Chapter 177 - Giant

    Back to the main plot, the crystal ball travelled with a light speed and went near a settlement at the other end of the forest.


    Large camps, large barricades, huge caves. An entire stone-age period set up but the sizes up the things were many times larger than their original size.


    Nex and his lab assistants were making some adjustments in their remotes when Boom!! A sound came from a mirror, engulfing the entire area in flame.


    Lisa was the first one to find out the mirror and enlarge its content on the main frame mirror.


    In the main mirror too, nothing was visible since the entire place was engulfed in fiery flames. Everyone had to wait for some time to let the flames die down and let them inspect the place of explosion.


    Even though Aryan''s eyes were close all his senses were pretty awake and working continuously to sense some sort of danger or attack coming towards him.


    When he heard the loud explosion coming from the far end of the forest he sat up at once and dispersed his illusionary bed to head towards the source of that explosion.


    Now normally he would have walked or ran to that place of explosion, but this time the sound was pretty loud, and he was pretty sure that the scale of the explosion must be wider.


    So this time he thought of using his cultivation star''s power and use it to create a portal between the two ends of the places.


    Snap!!


    He thought of an illusionary portal connecting the two places, then made it into a reality and snapped his fingers at last to start the portal.


    The portal got created in an instant and appeared before him within a second. While creating the portal Aryan not only made fluctuations in the space-time lines, he also made fluctuations in the reality line too.


    Starting from Sen''s family to Aria, followed by Lisa, Nex, all the assistants, lab assistants and even the Sage Emperor felt the abnormality on the floating island.


    Nex was sitting on the floor with his lab assistants doing some changes in the controllers and Lisa was searching for a mirror through which she can see the perfect view, but when they felt the changes in reality lines, only one thing came to their mind, "The last knight is here!!"


    One of the assistants couldn''t contain his excitement and blurted out the question that was popping up in every one''s mind, "Miss Lisa, Senior Nex, if I am not wrong then only the Yang Emperor''s knights can change the reality!! And this fluctuation now¡­"


    Before he said something else, Nex stood up and intervened, "The tenth knight of the Yang Emperor is here!!"


    "Yes, he is here," Lisa added.


    "Send the request to the Sage emperor to search for the last one. All of them will be united soon!!"


    The assistant nodded and ran out of the room towards another building from where he could send a request message to the sage emperor.


    The assistant sent the message as instructed to him, but before he did the emperor had already dispatched several search teams to look for the chosen one and bring that person to the palace.


    Meanwhile Aryan crossed miles of distance in an instant and reached near the end of the forest.


    The moment he got out of his portal, "Whannnnnnnn" came a sound from his surroundings. Aryan was startled by that sound and went back inside the portal to avoid any danger.


    "Whannnnnn," the sound came again splitting the ears of the lil boy.


    Aryan first decided to apply a sound magic on his ears then get out of the portal to avoid bleeding and damaging his ears. He did everything as planned and went out the portal to take a look at his surroundings.


    Till then the portal was intact, he left it as it is so that in case of emergency he could use it to run miles away from there.


    The search team detected the fluctuation from the eighth trial ground and headed towards it at full speed to find out the last knight.


    Meanwhile, Aryan moved forward and followed the source of the ear-splitting sound. After travelling a certain distance he found a huge block before him. And to his surprise, the sound was coming from the top of that huge block.


    Aryan already had a hunch about what was that giant block that was producing an ear-splitting sound but no matter what he didn''t want to believe it was the thing that had gone extinct in his old world.


    "Sigh, now a giant is here~~!!" murmured Aryan. He looked upwards and as expected it was a giant.


    He was sitting on the ground and flooding tears and making ear splitting noises.


    Aryan travelled towards the front side and took a look at the face of that giant. Round face, brown skin and long wavy hairs. He looked at his clothing and to his surprise it was somewhat the same to the clothing of the stone-age time. Just instead of tree barks or animal skin he was wearing a yellow stitched cloth with black dots on it.


    "Ah, Mr Giant, what happened?!!" asked out Aryan in a loud voice.


    The giant looked around and asked, "Who?! Who is here?!!"


    Aryan shouted again and replied, "Look below. Mr Giant look below."


    The giant eyed towards his leg and found a small human near him.


    "Wait a minute," said the Giant and grabbed Aryan from his waist.


    "Hey hey what are you doing?!" Aryan asked out in a panic.


    If he wanted he could have pulverized that giant in a sec but at that time he didn''t have all those things in his mind. All could he think of was the giant hand of the giant and the giant face of the giant.


    He was getting the idea the giant will take him near his mouth and kruch!!


    Bite and eat him in pieces.


    But to his dismay his wild fantasy never came to be true and nothing of that sort happened.


    The giant took him by his left hand and made him stand on his right-hand palm. Aryan trembled for some time before he stood up properly on his hand.


    "Whooooo aaaaare yooooou litttttttle huuuuumaaaaannnnn" asked the giant in a loud voice.


    Seeing he was dealing with a giant Aryan had already closed off his nose to avoid the foul smell from his mouth. But to his surprise instead of foul, a sweet mint smell was coming from his mouth.


    "Hello, Mr Giant, I am Sen. I am here to give the trial. I was at a distance when I heard the explosion sound and came here running to take a look at the source of that sound."


    "Ooooooooh!! New participant theeeeen. Liiiiissssssaaaaa must be watchinnnnnng oooooover you."


    "Lisa?! Who is that?"


    "Liiiiisssssaaaaa issss the oveeeerrrseeerrrr of all the tialsssss, going over innnnn thiiiissss plaaaace."


    "I seeeeee!!"


    "Yeeeeesssss."


    While talking with the giant Aryan tried to use it divine senses and found out the giant didn''t have any ill intention. Except of his giant body and the long lengthy speech he was the same as the other normal people of small heights.


    "Mr Giant, why were you making loud noises some time ago?!" asked Aryan.


    And this was the question that triggered the giant to cry in loud again.


    "Waaaaaaahn waaaaaaahn waaaaaaaahn"


    Aryan had already used sound magic on his ears, but at a nearby distance his magic wore off and he was literally bleeding from his ears due to tearing of his eardrums.


    "Mr Giant, Mr Giant~~~" Aryan tried to call him loudly but to his dismay, his low squeezing voice was nowhere equal to the hoarse loud voice of the giant.


    "Waaaaaaaahn waaaaahn waaaaahn," the giant continued.


    After crying for another fifteen minutes the giant calmed down and looked upon the condition of Aryan.


    Dead, fainted, wasted, K.O are some of the modern words that could describe Aryan''s condition at that time.


    Saliva was foaming on his mouth, and blood was coming out of his ears and eyes.


    The giant realised it was his loud voice that had knocked out the small human and took out one of his pouch to pour something on him.


    Meanwhile the search team was heading towards the forest at a faster speed when they heard the loud cry and were taken off guard.


    Many of them were knocked out in mid-air. And the remaining were trying their best for not to faint and die from excessive blood loss.


    When Aryan fainted on the giant''s hand the portal created by him vanished, and with that the fluctuations too vanished.


    After the voice stopped, remaining of the search party members tried to sense the fluctuation in that area but to their dismay they couldn''t sense it anymore.


    When they entered the forest they had hundred twenty members but after the loud cry of the giant they were left with only nine members.

 Chapter 178 - Giants Future, Time Travel Again?!!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The nine of them decided to leave two members to take care of the other members, and the rest seven left that place to search for the source of fluctuation.


    After traveling a certain distance they realized the forest was large enough for them and they split apart towards different directions, to cover a wide area of the forest.


    Meanwhile, Aryan was still unconscious on the giant''s hand and was waiting for someone to give him some treatment. Deep inside he wanted to open his eyes and stood up at once, but no matter how much he struggled he was unable to do so. He was trying his best to gather sage energy and mental energy inside him. But everything was leaking out of him.


    Hours upon hours passed on but Aryan couldn''t open his eyes nor could he gain enough strength to move his body. On the outer side it seemed like he was somehow or somewhat hurt by the loud sound of that giant. But the reality was something different.


    Aryan''s cultivation star had already undergone some major change and needed some time to adjust them into Aryan''s body and soul sea. When Aryan fainted from the loud sound of the giant, the cultivation star took the chance and began to make its adjustments in his mind, body and soul sea.


    After an unknown period of time, Aryan opened his eyes and found himself lying on a soft bed. With some difficulty, he sat up and looked around to know about his whereabouts.


    His vision was still not clear and everything around was somewhat blurry. Aryan blinked his eyes twice or thrice and rubbed them with his hands to get a clear view from his eyes.


    A large knife, a gigantic bowl, fiery fire as tall as a building, a container with boiling water...


    Aryan looked at them clearly and rubbed his eyes again. He was getting the idea about his whereabouts and had a hunch who could have brought him there. But he doesn''t want to believe his current situation.


    The soft bed upon which he was sitting upon had a sweet taste of sweet smell of cherries and grapes. And the bed also has some small pores growing on it.


    Aryan stood up with some difficulty and did the thing that he didn''t want to do for the time being.


    He looked down and took a complete look of the bed on which he was standing upon. And as expected he found out, it was not a soft comfy bed with cherries and grapes smell on it.


    He was literally sleeping upon a cherry-flavored bread having a size equal to that of a small-sized lake.


    Aryan swallowed the big chunk of saliva forming in his mouth and took another look at his surroundings.


    Boiling water, a large knife, a big bowl, and at last the breakfast, bread with a topping of human.


    "Shit!! He is planning to eat me alive." Cursed Aryan.


    No matter how he thought, he couldn''t get any other idea than that. Upon hearing a squeaking sound from the kitchen, someone got alerted and ran towards the kitchen in a hurry.


    Suddenly, the table began to tremble on which the plate and the bread were placed, and with that Aryan began to tremble.


    For a small human-like Aryan, it was somewhat equal to a 9.0 magnitude earthquake. Or I should say 9.0 magnitude bread quake.


    Aryan was getting ready for a fight and had already summoned his twin swords when a voice stopped him from doing so.


    "Wait, little human. Don''t be afraid of me."


    Aryan raised his head upwards and saw a giant lady in a black-and-white uniform.


    On a closer look, it was a Victorian uniform used by the maids of his previous world.


    Aryan dispersed his swords as asked by the giant maid before her, but even then he was still on alert, ''God knows, when she may change her mind and squash me like a mosquito or eat me like a topping,'' was the thought in Aryan mind at that time.


    "Oh my, my. Little human, what''s your name?" asked the giant in a maid outfit.


    Aryan was not afraid of her cause he couldn''t find any ill intention leaking out of her. So when she asked him a question, he confidently answered her without any hesitation.


    "Miss, I am known by the name of Sen."


    Listening to his way of addressing her, the maid blushed and flushed red on his comments.


    "Whom are you calling miss, lil human?" she asked in a sweet tone.


    Aryan had already applied more powerful magic on his ears this time. For him, the voice of giants was similar to the voice of normal humans then. So when she asked her the question that was supposed to sound loud and hoarse to him, he heard a pretty sweet voice out of her.


    "Whom do you think I am calling miss?" Sen replied and also added, "Should he call her sis then?!"


    Upon hearing the word "sis" the giant maid got even more pleased and shouted out a long "Kyaaaaaaaaaa" in embarrassment.


    Hearing her long "Kyaaaaaaaaaa" Sen remembered his old life as Aryan and her mom''s long "Kyaaaaaaaaaa" that she used to do from time to time.


    Drip, Drip~~


    Tears began to gush down from his eyes and Aryan started to become emotional. He couldn''t control his emotions that he had been suppressing for a while and began to cry out louder.


    The giant maid couldn''t understand what went wrong and why the little human began to cry all of a sudden. She couldn''t think of a way to stop his cry and ran out of the room and called someone else to stop.


    After a minute the ground began to tremble again, and with the table, plate, and the bed on top it began to tremble.


    This time the earthquake was a little more than before. Aryan couched on the big bread and waited for the trembling to stop.


    This time when he looked above, he saw two new characters with the maid character that was with her some time ago.


    An old man in a black outfit of butler clothes and a boy in trousers and a t-shirt.


    Aryan right away recognized the boy, it was the same giant who had the get up of an old-age person. But the butler¡­. White hairs, white mustache, he had never seen him before.


    Aryan was taking a breath of relief when a thought struck into his mind. Some time ago he had seen the boy in an old age period outfit with an unshaved face.


    But now he had a shaved face, forget about shaved he couldn''t even spot a small beard on his face.


    ''Did I travel through time and space and landed in that giant''s future? Are these people his descendants?'' thought Aryan.


    And thinking about it, his head began to ache as usual. He was already in an unknown place where chakra energy was considered as a low-level energy and sage energy was way much superior than that, and now he traveled to a future where he was stuck with giants!!


    ''What the hell is going on with this story?! Fck you seven!!'' cursed Aryan after a long time and snapped back to his current situation.


    So in front of him were three giants. One maid, one butler, and one kid who had the same face as the giant that he had seen earlier.


    He was literally making noises like a confused panda deep inside his mind. Seeing the conversation wasn''t getting started, the giant in trousers broke the ice and asked, "Littttttle huuuuummmmmaaaaannnn yooooooouuuuuuurrrrrr naaaaaammmmmeeeee iiiiiiisssssss Seeeeeeeennnnnn riiiiiiigggggghhhhhtttttt??????!!!!!!"


    Aryan "¡­."


    "Woah!! His descendent had the same speech pattern as him!!" thought Aryan.


    While he was thinking about it, another thought strike onto his mind, ''Eh¡­. Wait, wait, wait. How come he knows my name?!''


    Aryan couldn''t think of a reason and blurted out the question that he wanted to ask, "Yo giant bro, how come you know my name? I don''t think I have told my name to you."


    Hearing his question the giant made a "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhh" and said, "Arrrrrrrrreeeeennnnn''t yoooooouuuu thhe oneeee whhhhhoooo ssssaaaaiiiiidddd yooouuuurrrr nnnnnaaaammmmeeee iiiiiissssss Seeeeeennnnn"


    ''I did?! When?!!'' pondered Aryan.


    After remaining silent for a while, he opened his mouth and asked him the same.


    The giant got a puzzled expression on his face and replied did you forget yesterday in the backyard you told me your name is Sen.


    "Ah, yes, remember now. I did."


    The giant was about to say something else when something came to Sen''s mind and he asked it to the giant, "Wait, wait, wait. Do you mean that person and you are the same person? You are just properly shaved, and that person wasn''t that much clean ...."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Now the three of them were confused by his statements.. "Who person? What person? What clean? What shaved?" everything was going above their head.

 Chapter 179 - The Twin Star Duality Of The Sage World!!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The giant maid somewhat understood what was Aryan spouting about and asked everyone to calm down.


    "First of all, let me ask this to the little human. Boy, your name is Sen, right?"


    "Yes," answered Aryan and looked towards the giant boy.


    "Good, now Ricky, what were you doing in the garden?"


    "I was playing the stone-age man game there¡­."


    "Alone?!"


    "Yes¡­." Answered the boy whose face was similar to the giant who had made Sen faint from his cry.


    "Okay, good."


    Then she turned towards Aryan and asked, "You met Ricky in the garden right?"


    Aryan nodded and gave her a "yes" on that. Till then he was confused about what was going on but judging from the situation that big forest somehow belongs to the giants, as their garden.


    "Then Ricky, care to tell what happened, and why were you crying when Sebes reached there?"


    The giant boy named Ricky gulped and started posing everything before the maid. How he had created a stone-age time setup and stone-age type outfit for him. And how a crystal ball came flying and exploded in the middle of his playing set.


    The maid responded back with an "Oh" and turned towards Aryan again.


    "Little Sen, I hope you are somewhat clear now, aren''t you?"


    Aryan agreed and re-summarise the entire story with some additional parts in it. According to him, he was roaming in the jungle in search of some clues for getting treasure and passing the trials. Then he heard a loud sound from somewhere and went running to that place. There he found Ricky, who was using some magic and doing some cosplay of a stone-age man. He talked some with him, but suddenly Ricky started crying and he fainted on his hand.


    After he stopped his narration at that Ricky started his narration and continued it from thereon. After he fainted Ricky stopped crying and sent a help message to Sebes through telepathy. Sebes went running and pipe down the fiery fire of the explosion first.


    Then he went near Ricky and asked him what happened. After Ricky told him how he was playing and how the crystal ball came and exploded, Sebes sent a message to someone and brought him back to home.


    On returning, the first thing he did was giving the little human whose name was Sen to his maid Alisa.


    From there on Ricky stopped his narration and let Alisa continue from there. Alisa took the little human and applied healing magic on her. Since she didn''t have a bed for someone as small as her she laid him on a loaf of soft bread and upstairs for doing some chores.


    Alisa stopped at that and let Sen continue it from thereon. Sen resumed and said how he woke up and found himself on a bread. He was of the idea that some giant will eat him alive.


    And after some time when he saw Ricky, the giant who brought him back to home without any of those long messy hairs and wigs, he thought he had traveled to the future of that giant and meeting his descendants there.


    Upon hearing this the three giants began to laugh at all of Aryan''s misunderstanding and told him that playing the stone-age themed game is a pretty famous game for them.


    Aryan exclaimed, "Oh~~~!!" and thanked the maid for saving his life.


    The maid with a humble expression shook her head and said that it was their young master who was responsible for his fainting and it was her responsibility to rectify his mistakes.


    "Well, not like it was intentional," said Aryan and sat upon the bread again. After talking that much with the three giants, he was sure that they would not eat him alive. So he loosened his guard and sat on the gigantic bread again to recover some of his strengths.


    "Oh, you must be feeling weak from all that blood loss, let me make you a tasty soup as an apology."


    Aryan nodded in appreciation and was about to meditate when he remembered something and asked it to the giant named Ricky.


    "Ahh Ricky broo~~~ What happened to your stone-age set by the way? The last time I saw it, it was burning intensely with fire."


    Ricky sighed and replied, "Gone."


    "Entirely?!"


    "Yes, entirely. It took me half a month to make that set. I was playing it alone to find out anything that I am missing such that when my friends come for the play they won''t complain."


    "Oh~~~!!" Sen exclaimed.


    Ricky also added that now he had to refuse them all as the play set was in ashes. Sen felt bad about the boy named Ricky and thought of a way to help him with his play.


    If it was any small set of human-sized Sen could have used his illusion reality magic to do something about it. But here the entire set was much larger in size. A single cave was somewhat equal to a twenty storage building of his old life. And using magic in a place filled with such caves, it would take him a month to do so.


    He canceled the idea of using his magic and helping the giant before him. He was feeling a little helpless when the maid Alisa bought back some freshly prepared hot soup in a small bowl.


    Aryan took the bowl from her hand and began to drink it directly from it. On a closer look, he found out it was not a bowl but a rigid leaf, folded into a bowl-like shape.


    After filling his stomach up to the brim, Aryan lay straight on that giant bread. He was pondering about something when his eyes got shut and unknowingly he entered somewhere.


    ''Damn!! I felt asleep,'' exclaimed Aryan in his mind and opened his eyes to get out of his sleep.


    Funnily, the moment he opened his eyes, he got dazed by a bright light. He closed off his eyes and turned to the other side to open his eyes.


    Luckily his backside was dark, and he didn''t have to close off his eyes for a sudden burst out of light.


    "Eh~~!! Isn''t this my soul sea?!!" exclaimed Aryan.


    He remembered it well sometimes ago he was pondering about something on that giant bread and then he.....


    ''Sigh, I must have fallen asleep. But why the heck am I in my soul sea? And what is that bright thing behind me?''


    This time he prepared himself and turned around to see that light. Like the previous time this time too, his eyes were getting dazed, but he didn''t close them like the last time and keep on staring towards the source of light.


    "Gahhhhh," groaned Aryan and willed to close that source of light before him.


    The light began to deem, and the source of light became visible. To his astonishment, the light source was a small diamond having size that of his fist. He went near to take a close look and touched the diamond gently to check upon it.


    Crick~~ Crick~~ Crack~~~!!


    A crack appeared on the diamond and began to spread all around it. Just within a second, the crack covered the entire diamond, and it was shattered into pieces.


    Two small light particles came out of it and began to swirl around Aryan''s hands.


    He was still somewhat confused about what were those light particles? And from where did those come from? While he contemplating about it one of the light particles near his right hand began to glow and covered the entire space around him.


    When the light deemed down Aryan found a one-handed white sword in his hands. Just from a single glimpse, he was able to tell it was his old sword Shiro, that he used to hold in his old world. Memories came oozing out of his mind when the second particle near his left hand started showing some weird behavior.


    The particle in the left instead of glowing began to engulf his hand in black flames. Aryan was startled by it and was about to throw that particle away from him when he realized the black flames were not harming his soul instead it was strengthening him slowly.


    Like the previous sword engulfed the entire space in light, this sword engulfed the entire space in another layer of darkness. And like the previous time this time too, the darkness retreated and a sword materialized in his hand.


    This was the new sword that Aryan hadn''t come in contact with in his old world. He took a closer look at it and found its design the same as the white sword.


    Just one was white and the other was black. He tried to swing the dual swords and was trying to do some energy wave attacks with it when a name suddenly popped up in his mind.


    "The Twin Star Duality of the Sage World!!"


    ''Twin Star Duality~~~ Now that''s a pretty long name!!''

 Chapter 180 - Cursed Flower

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "The Twin Star Duality of the Sage World!!"


    Aryan swung his new pair of swords and checked if they were compatible with him or not. And as expected, they were totally compatible with him. He wasn''t feeling any uneasiness or strangeness while using them.


    That pair was something which was specially made for him. Its length, breadth, height, sharpness, everything was made keeping in mind the user''s preferences.


    After playing with them for a while Aryan remembered he was still sleeping in that giant''s house and he still had to search for the clue that says something about proposing a giant.


    He was getting ready to get out of his soul sea and wake up in the real world, when he felt a tremor in his soul sea. This was not his first time to feel something like that.


    When he was in his old world he had felt it twice while his soul sea expanded for some reason.


    ''Eh¡­. What could be the reason now that made my soul sea expand now?''


    He dispersed his Duality pair and snapped his finger.


    Zwap!!


    Instantly teleported to the middle of his soul sea. Before he took a look at the other changes in his soul sea, the first thing he observed was the change in his cultivation star.


    His cultivation star wasn''t changing shape as it used to be, and then it was in the shape of a small white ball. Aryan went near and floated around it to take a look at it from every angle. He knew it well that touching it will trigger something for sure, so he was taking extra caution before doing anything.


    "Sigh, can''t determine anything from looking at a distance," muttered Aryan in a low voice. He was pretty sure that something must have happened to his cultivation star that expanded his soul sea, and stopped his star from changing shape.


    Creak~~~


    Came a sound from the cultivation star. Aryan flew backward and maintained some distance between him and his star. He observed the star for a while and went near it to take a look at it again.


    Like the first time he flew all around it and examined it from every side. Upon a clear inspection this time he found a small crack on his cultivation star.


    Since the day he got his cultivation star he has never seen or heard about cracks on stars.


    "Something must be wrong with it, I will ask gramps upon clearing the test," decided Aryan and snapped out his deep sleep.


    Upon opening eyes this time he found himself in a dark room. He remembered pretty well the last time when he closed his eyes he was in the kitchen of those giants house. But this dark place¡­.. Was somewhat unknown to him.


    One more thing he realized after a while was his bed. Earlier he was sleeping on a lump of bread. But now he was sleeping on a big white towel.


    ''Did they shift me to somewhere else?! That must have been the case.'' Aryan decided and used his divine sense to check out his surroundings.


    Two living beings, he found in that room. One male and another female. And judging from the life signs both were giants. One thing he couldn''t determine was their identity. He had doubts about whether they were the same maid and butler or some other members from that household.


    Amidst of his thinking, the door creaked upon its hinges. A figure entered the room and began to chant something. Aryan startled by the figure hid below a layer of his towel and looked at the figures doing.


    Clank! clank !clank!!!


    Came a sound from the ceiling and the room glowed up in the light. The room became brighter and the face of the figure who entered the room became visible.


    The person who entered the room and chanted the spell, most probably for lighting up the room was none other than the giant maid Alisa.


    Aryan got out his hide and shouted loudly at her, "Big sis Alisa, big sis Alisa. I am here."


    The maid turned around on hearing a squeaking voice from above the wardrobe and looked towards Aryan in confusion.


    "Huh!! Lil human Sen, what are you doing here?"


    Sen "¡­"


    He was literally speechless there. All he remembered was that he slept in the kitchen and woke up in this room. Now how he reached here or who brought him here¡­. He had no idea about them. Sleepwalk might be a good option for such a situation but walking from the kitchen to this unknown room and that too in a giant''s house¡­..not possible.


    Aryan simply shrugged off his shoulders with a confused expression on his face.


    Alisa understood he didn''t know. Also, it was not even possible for him too. Since the kitchen was on the down floor and this room was the upper floor.


    ''So who could be the one who sifted this boy here?''


    While both of them were pondering about it, a familiar voice came from behind asking "Oh lil Sen have already woke up from his sleep?"


    Both of their eyes turned towards the door and found it was Sebes who asked the question.


    Before any of them asked him something Sebes stated something that pretty much cleared their doubts about Aryan coming to that room.


    "Ah, Alisa I was cleaning the kitchen some hours ago and found lil Sen was sitting on a piece of bread. Since it''s very dangerous to leave him, there I shifted him here to our master''s room."


    "Oh~~!!" both of them exclaimed in unison.


    "Yes, and after that I went out to check on the cursed flowers in the basement¡­." He stopped at that and looked towards the two persons sleeping on the bed.


    Aryan was totally clueless about what they were talking, and why was Sebes looking at the bed with such miserable eyes.


    Alisa facepalmed, took a heavy breath and sat in the nearby chair in the room. Suddenly, tears began to gush out of her eyes. Seeing Alisa, Sebes too became emotional and began to cry to his heart''s content.


    Both the maid and the butler were crying out loud for some reason, and Aryan was the only one who was getting dumbfound there. From what he observed, Sebes mentioned about some cursed flowers in the basement. Then he turned towards his masters and that was the point from where Alisa facepalmed, sat on the chair and began to cry.


    Aryan was just unable to understand what was the reason for their tears. Sometimes ago when he performed a scan of his surroundings, he found both of them alive. "Then why are these people crying over them?'' pondered Aryan.


    After some time when both of them began to show signs of calming down Aryan mustered his courage and decided to ask out the question that had been bugging him for a while.


    "Big sis Alisa, what''s the reason for your tears some time ago? Why did the both of you begin to cry all of a sudden?"


    "Sob, sob, Lil Sen it''s our master and mistress," Alisa replied.


    "Yes, I can see them too¡­. But what happened to them? I can sense well that they are alive."


    "Sob, they are alive, but they have been in a coma for a month now," added Sebes.


    "And come from?" Asked Aryan.


    "Coma from a cursed flower."


    "Oh~~!!"


    "Yes," Sebes agreed and continued to tell him more about his masters. Just before a month ago when they were watering their plants and weeding out the unwanted grass both of them found a white-coloured flower in their garden.


    The flower was so pretty and alluring that no human can resist its charm, be it a giant or a normal human.


    Their master thought to take that flower back to home and plant it before their house. And to do so their master went near the flower and touched it.


    Sebes stopped at that and continued to cry again. Seeing Sebes was in no state to narrate the incident Aryan turned towards Alisa in hope of learning more from them.


    Alisa sobbed some more and took her glance as a hint to continue the narration.


    After their master touched the flower, suddenly, he began to screech in pain and asked her wife to escape that place. But their mistress couldn''t understand why he suddenly started to screech and why he asked her to escape, so in order to find out the answers, she took the hoe and tried to dig out the plant.


    But upon touching the flower, even with a hoe, she too began to screech and fainted on the ground from pain. But till then their master was enduring the pain and trying his best to leave some message on the ground.


    After some hour of struggle, their master too fainted from the pain and never woke up again.


    When the servants noticed their masters hadn''t returned yet, they went out to the garden and searched for him here and there.

 Chapter 181 - Lil Bit**

    Sebes sensed some negative energy in the other side of the garden and asked some of the neighbors accompanied by Alisa to go there. And as expected something had already happened.


    The master and mistress were already down on the ground, and the flower was glowing brighter than before.


    One of the neighbours was going near to touch the flower and pluck it out of there when Alisa noticed the message of their message on the ground.


    "Beware of flower, demonic."


    A short one-lined message was more than enough to save the lives of everyone present there.


    Sebes dragged out the body of his master and mistress carefully and handed them over to the neighbors and Alisa. They tried different methods to wake them up and bring back their senses, but none of their methods worked on them.


    While everyone was busy trying to cure the couple, Alisa found a book in the basement which described various plants and flowers. Since it was a book of the past generation the current owner had stored it in a basement as a family treasure.


    After turning out some pages Alisa found about the demonic white flower and the harms caused by it.


    In the book, it was clearly mentioned that once touched by a living being its life energy will be sucked in by the flower. Since the giants have higher life essence than normal humans, the flower was able to absorb half of it. But if it were a normal human, he or she would have been dead by then.


    Alisa took the book to the upper floors and showed it to the doctors and the other peoples present there.


    One more thing mentioned in the book was about destroying the flower and its effects on the victim''s life.


    Once the flower has been destroyed by magic, the victims who have survived its attack and are still suffering will die without knowing. The reason was still unknown but the result was something they do want to avoid at all costs.


    So to save their rest of the remaining life Sebes with the help of his magic shifted the flower to the basement, and has been taking care of it since then.


    Aryan sighed out and rubbed his forehead in pain.


    He didn''t even know what to tell and where to start. After keeping silent for some minutes he started talking. The first thing he asked them, "Can you please show this demonic flower to me?"


    Alisa was hesitant about it, since he was an outsider who got caught in the accident by her master''s mistakes. And involving him with her matter¡­.. Felt a little awkward to her. She didn''t want to drag Sen in her problems.


    Seeing she was still quite about it Aryan turned towards Sebes and asked again to show him the demonic flower.


    Sebes sighed and agreed to show him the flower, on the condition he will not touch, nor insist to go near the flower after reaching there.


    Aryan agreed upon his condition and asked him to lead the way. But before that Aryan made another request that had been troubling him for a while.


    "Ah, Sebes, can you please carry me down from here? It''s too high for me to climb down on my own."


    Sebes laughed and carried him down from the top of the wardrobe.


    Aryan took a seat on Sebes''s shoulder and asked again to take him to the basement. Seeing both of them were heading there Ricky and Alisa too joined them and took Aryan to the basement.


    The basement was cold as a wintery day and dark as night. No spider web nor any dirt were there, due to regular cleaning by Alisa there.


    Upon reaching the basement, Sebes stopped and stood before a wall. Aryan frowned and asked, "What happened? Why did you stop?!"


    Sebes didn''t reply anything and instead took a pocket-sized watch out of nowhere. Aryan was literally dumbstruck by this action of Sebes and wanted to ask how did he do that?


    But before he did Ricky went near him and whispered pocket dimension magic.


    "Oh~~!!"


    Tick-tock Tick-tock Tick-tock!!


    A sound began to reverberate in the room. Aryan searched for the source for the sound and as expected it was the clock in Sebes''s hand.


    Dong!!!


    An ear splitting sound came from the wall and it began to split apart.


    Behind the wall was a small room, filled with a variety of talisman, and in the middle was a small pot with a pretty white flower on it.


    Like the other peoples Aryan too got charmed by the flower and got an urge to go near and take a look at a close distance. But to his fortune Sebes''s voice dragged him back to the reality and he became aware of his surroundings.


    "Huh, what happened?!! Why am I feeling hot in my ear lobes?"


    "Told you lil Sen, that flower is an alluring bit**. If you don''t control yourself properly you will fall under its control."


    "Uh, okay." Replied Aryan and closed his eyes to do some quick meditation.


    He closed his eyes, mobilized all of his mental energy and began to chant a spell taught to him by his gramps.


    Slowly, light began to engulf him and a cooling sensation spread throughout his body.


    Since he was sitting on Sebes shoulder Sebes too felt the power of his mental energy and ripped some profits out of it.


    His mind became more clear than usual, his body felt light all of a sudden and all of his fatigue and stress vanished all of a sudden.


    Observing this scene Alisa and Ricky got worried about Sebes, as he was not opening his eyes, after calling him many times, nor was Sen responding to their calls.


    Alisa was getting ready to throw Sen away from Sebes shoulder as he began to act weird after Sen emitted that light, but before he did Sebes opened his eyes and asked them not to do anything to the little human.


    Both of them hid his command and waited for Aryan to open his eyes. After regulating his mental energy throughout his body and covering himself in a thin layer of protective layer Aryan opened his eyes and looked front towards the flower again.


    This time he didn''t get charm like the first time, and instead he suppressed the alluring charm of the flower. Even though Alisa and Ricky weren''t charmed, they were still feeling the pressure from it.


    But suddenly the pressure decreased and the both of them felt as if a huge pressure was unloaded out of them.


    "Huh!! What happened just now?!" Ricky exclaimed. "Am I the only one who is feeling it or¡­."


    Alisa intervened and said "No, not only you, even I can feel the same!!"


    Both of them looked towards Aryan and asked him the reason, but Aryan himself was busy somewhere else.


    Since the moment he opened his eyes he had been staring towards the flower constantly.


    "What happened little Sen, you have been staring at it constantly for a while?" Sebes questioned.


    But like the previous time, this time too his question was ignored. Both Alisa and Ricky were getting a feeling that Sen had found out something, and after something.


    And after sometime they found out their hunch was true.


    After observing the flower for some more minutes Sen replied, "I think I may be able to cure your master and mistress."


    Alisa "¡­"


    Ricky "¡­"


    Sebes "¡­"


    None of them could believe the word from Aryan''s mouth. They heard it clear and loud, but even then they asked again,


    "What did you say? Tell again please?"


    "I said, I may be able to cure your master and mistress."


    Upon confirming what he said and they heard it right, the three of them became emotional and started to cry again.


    For them, their master was there everything, and when they became half-dead due that flower''s curse they became quite frustrated about it, not only frustrated they underwent a severe mental breakdown due to it.


    And the most affected person among them was Ricky. Even though he looked pretty cheerful on the outside, deep in his heart he was hiding all his pain and misery.


    He was waiting for a trigger to take it all out at once. And this thing happened when he heard Aryan saying he can cure his parents.


    Aryan right away wanted to start doing experiments on the cursed flower, but before he did Sebes took him back to the upper floor where his master and mistress were sleeping and asked to explain him somethings.


    "Lil Sen, I was quite happy when you said, you can save the master and mistress from that evil curse of that demonic plant. But before you do care to tell what you''re gonna do and how you''re gonna cure them."


    Aryan nodded and understood what they wanted to know.


    For them, he was an outsider, whom they met some hours ago.

 Chapter 182 - Dream And Reality Again?!!

    Even though they got swept away after hearing he can cure their master and mistress, but after coming to their senses they realised they can''t just let anyone touch the demonic flower and let him do anything with it.


    So they brought him back to their master''s room and asked how he was planning to cure his masters.


    Even though Aryan didn''t want to reveal it he somewhat hunted them about his powers and said, "I can make nothing to anything and anything to nothing."


    Alisa "¡­"


    Ricky "¡­"


    Sebes "¡­"


    His third class villain dialogue hit him hard and they became flabbergasted for some minutes. Seeing no one was responding to his reply Aryan coughed up and rephrased his word in a better way, "Big sis Alisa, I can change the impossible to possible and change the possible to impossible."


    Alisa "¡­"


    Ricky "¡­"


    Sebes "¡­"


    This time they again got flabbergasted after listening to his third class villain riddle. Ricky wanted to tell something at that moment but he kept his shut and waited for someone to open his mouth.


    This time seeing no one was opening their mouths, Sebes spoke up and asked, "Lil Sen, can you tell us in detail, what do you want to say?"


    "Sigh~~~~ Mr Sebes I can''t in more detail now, either you try to understand the riddles or let me do my work."


    Sebes knitted his eyebrows and went into a deep contemplation. Alisa and Ricky too were thinking about it, but no matter how they interpret they can''t tell anything out of it, apart from the statement that it''s a third class, lame dialogue and nothing else.


    After pondering over it for some time Sebes began to mutter something and try to decode it from the very beginning.


    "So, you saying you can make anything out of nothing~~~ Here nothing implies air and anything literally means anything. You can change impossible to possible?! That''s the same as making anything out of nothing~~!! Then does that mean you can materialise anything out of thin air?" Sebes asked with curiosity.


    "Something like that," he replied with some modesty and asked them to check out his capability.


    Both Alisa and Sebes felt somewhat weird since they didn''t know what to ask him for a test. Amidst their thinking Ricky came off with something and asked "Can you make my stone-age playing set again?"


    "Sure, take me there."


    Alisa "¡­"


    Ricky "¡­"


    Sebes "¡­"


    None of them had thought he would agree that easily. Even for a giant with their large pool of magic it takes them week to a month to make that playing set. But Sen~~~~ Agreed within a second.


    Without any delay they took him to the place where the big crystal ball exploded itself, burning down Ricky''s entire set up.


    "Mhm¡­. Please stay behind," asked Aryan. And began to mobilise every ounce of energy in his body. His mental energy was getting accumulated in his forehead, and converting itself into a higher purity energy.


    While his sage energy was accumulating in his heart, creating a reaction around it.


    Aryan was almost ready to cast a mega scale magic when everything became black and he fainted down on the floor.


    "O'' the chosen one~~~~"


    "Chosen one open your eyes~~~"


    "O'' the chosen one~~~~"


    "Chosen one open your eyes~~~"


    "O'' the chosen one~~~~"


    "Chosen one open your eyes~~~"


    Hearing the echoing of the voices Aryan opened his eyes. Like all the time, this time too, he found himself in a dark space, with an unknown timeline.


    "Sigh~~~ I am a regular here, I think."


    While he was pondering about what he will face this time various sounds began to reverberate around.


    A dream is a succession of images, ideas, emotions, and sensations that usually occur involuntarily in the mind during certain stages of sleep. The content and purpose of dreams are not fully understood, although they have been a topic of philosophical and religious interest throughout recorded history. Dream interpretation is the attempt at drawing meaning from dreams and searching for an underlying message. The scientific study of dreams in the new era of cultivation is called oneirology.


    An illusion is a distortion of the senses, which can reveal how the human brain normally organizes and interprets sensory stimulation. Though illusions distort our perception of reality, they are generally shared by most people.


    Dreams mainly occur in the rapid-eye-movement stage of sleep when brain activity is high and resembles that of being awake. Dreams tend to be much less vivid or memorable. The length of a dream can vary, they may last for a few seconds, or even for hours and days.


    Illusions may occur with any of the human senses, but visual illusions (optical illusions) are the best-known and understood. The emphasis on visual illusions occurs because vision often dominates the other senses.


    One more interesting thing about dreams is that even though the dreaming person has a good memory most dreams are immediately or quickly forgotten.


    Dreams tend to last longer as the night progresses.


    Opinions about the meaning of dreams have varied and shifted through time and culture. Many endorse the Freudian theory of dreams ¨C that dreams reveal insight into hidden desires and emotions.[qualify evidence]


    Illusions are of various types. And some of them are visual, auditory, sensual, and magical.


    A visual illusion or optical illusion is characterized by visually perceived images that are deceptive or misleading. Therefore, the information gathered by the visual sense is processed to give, on the face of it, a percept that does not tally with information from other senses or physical measurements.


    A conventional assumption is that there are physiological illusions that occur naturally and cognitive illusions that can be demonstrated by specific visual tricks that say something more basic about how human perceptual systems work.


    Other prominent theories include those suggesting that dreams assist in memory formation, problem-solving, or simply are a product of random brain activation.


    From the ancient times there is an explanation of dreams as manifestations of one''s deepest desires and anxieties, often relating to repressed childhood memories or obsessions.


    The events in dreams are generally outside the control of the dreamer, with the exception of lucid dreaming, where the dreamer is self-aware. Dreams can at times make a creative thought occur to the person or give a sense of inspiration.


    The visual system (eye and brain) constructs a world inside our head based on what it samples from the surrounding environment. However, sometimes it tries to organize this information "it thinks best" while other times it fills in the gaps. This way in which our brain works is the basis of an illusion.


    An auditory illusion is an illusion of hearing, the auditory equivalent of a visual illusion: the listener hears either sounds which are not present in the stimulus, or "impossible" sounds. In short, audio illusions highlight areas where the human ear and brain, as organic, makeshift tools, differ from perfect audio receptors.


    Magical illusion, something that is created by magic.


    Distinguishing between magical illusion and reality has always been in hard tasks for cultivators. If you felt for it, then you are destined to see the worse.


    Illusions can occur with the other senses too.


    Both sound and touch have been shown to modulate the perceived staleness and crispness of food products. It was also discovered that even if some portion of the taste receptor on the tongue became damaged that illusory taste could be produced by tactile stimulation.


    Evidence of olfactory (smell) illusions occurred when positive or negative verbal labels were given prior to olfactory stimulation.


    The Rukh effect shows that what we hear is influenced by what we see as we hear the person speaking. An illusion occurs when the auditory component of one sound is paired with the visual component of another sound, leading to the perception of a third sound. This is a multisensory, auditory-visual illusion.


    Aryan "¡­."


    After speaking about the mixed up theories about dream and reality, the four voices stopped and let Aryan think about it.


    Meanwhile instead of hearing it full Aryan heard only a part of it and remembered something from his past world. While he was in his old world, and was sleeping behind a rock before the ancient ghost penguin came near that giant tree he heard the same things reverberating in his dream. But at that time the terms of dream and illusion were arranged in a proper way, not mixed up like this one.


    And the most important thing out of all, ''Why in the world I am hearing this, right now? And that too here!! Out of all places?! In the sage world!!''


    Another thing he couldn''t understand was why in the world he heard this once in his old world. Listening to the terms explained in the reverberations he was pretty sure it belonged to his old world. "Then why here?" Aryan questioned himself.


    Last time he knew the seven sages were somehow keeping an eye on him, but here, no one was keeping an eye on him.


    ''Then who are the owners of these voices?'' thought Aryan.


    But like every time, he was clueless this time.

 Chapter 183 - Reality Lecture~~!!

    The reverberation stopped, and Aryan finally took a breath of sigh. He had been listening to the sounds barking in his head since an hour. And all he could figure out from all these that he had something do with dream and illusion.


    In his this life as Sen, Aryan had inherited the power of illusion reality. Making an illusion then converting it to a reality and vice versa was his power. And if used correctly, it could become a major power of the century. What he was confused about why in the world did he hear the same lecture again. And judging from the ascent, it doesn''t belong to that world or era.


    He was pretty sure it belonged to his old earth, where he had taken birth as Aryan. And one more question that had been killing him for a while was the repetition of the lecture.


    He had heard it once while sleeping, before coming to the sage world.


    "Just what message in the world do they want to convey me?!"


    Amidst his deep contemplation as usual, a portal got created before him. And as usual, Aryan went near and touched it to escape that dark space of an unknown timeline.


    This time upon opening his eyes, he found himself just before his cultivation star. Earlier he had noticed his star had stopped changing size, as it used to do before.


    But now he noticed it has started to change shape again. But this time not from a small globe to a big planet, but rather from a strange cube to a small sphere.


    "Huh!! What new phenomenon is this?!! From a cube to a sphere~~!!"


    Since his cultivation star''s was small enough to grab it within his hands, he went near and took a look at it, by holding it in between his hands.


    Upon touching it he got the feeling like his cultivation star was made out of some metal, which was very smooth and lustrous. "Mhm¡­. Feels like one of those rubric cubes to me."


    Upon touching and fiddling it for a while, he got an idea and tried to turn the cube like a rubric cube.


    Krach!!


    Came a sound. Aryan got startled and looked around his soul sea to search for the source of that sound. While he was looking for it, he was getting a feeling like he was no longer in his soul sea anymore.


    The feeling he was getting was similar to as if he was floating in the real world. Aryan pondered over it for sometimes then dismiss his thoughts of change in reality.


    Since he couldn''t find out the source of that sound, he touched the cube again and try to turn it back as it was before.


    Krach!!


    That same sound came again from somewhere. This time Aryan didn''t get startle like the first time but instead turned it anticlockwise from its surface.


    Krach~~ Krach!!


    This time the sound came twice.


    Aryan looked around again, to observe any changes in his surroundings. But like the first time he didn''t feel any change nor he could find out the source of that sound.


    "Sigh~~~ My cultivation star is rubrics cube now?"


    While he was muttering about it the cube got out of his grasp and levitated in the air.


    Aryan wasn''t aware of it till he heard the "Krach" sound repeating and again throughout his surroundings.


    Before he could do something and make an inspection of what''s happening, a ray of light emerged from the cube, and fired itself towards Aryan''s forehead.


    Even though Aryan had a great reaction speed, this time he couldn''t dodge it and let that light penetrate through his mind.


    Gong!! Gong!! Gong!!


    "Let the classed begin!!


    Echoed an elderly sound in his mind.


    Reality is all of your experiences and knowledge of the world that determine how things appear to you. The state of the world as it really is rather than as you might want it to be.


    Real is something capable of being treated as fact and something that is being or occurring in actuality and having a verified existence and substance that coincides with reality. Real is something that is Not an Illusion, Not Fantasy, Not Imaginary or a feeling of Intuition. Real is something that is no less than what is stated and worthy of a name and reflecting the essential or genuine character of something. Real is something that should not be taken lightly. Something fixed or immovable.


    Consensus Reality: Is generally agreed to be reality, based on a consensus view. The appeal to consensus arises from the fact that humans do not fully understand or agree upon the nature of knowledge or ontology, often making it uncertain what is real, given the vast inconsistencies between individual subjectivities. We can, however, seek to obtain some form of consensus, with others, of what is real. We can use this consensus as a pragmatic guide, either on the assumption that it seems to approximate some kind of valid reality, or simply because it is more "practical" than perceived alternatives. Consensus reality therefore refers to the agreed-upon concepts of reality which people in the world, or a culture or group, believe are real (or treat as real), usually based upon their common experiences as they believe them to be; anyone who does not agree with these is sometimes stated to be "in effect... living in a different world." Throughout history this has also raised a social question as to the effects of a society in which all individuals do not agree upon the same reality. Children have sometimes been described or viewed as "inexperience with consensus reality," though are described as such with the expectation that their perspective will progressively form closer to the consensus reality of their society as they age.


    Pragmatism rejects the idea that the function of thought is to describe, represent, or mirror reality. Instead, pragmatists consider thought an instrument or tool for prediction, problem solving and action. Pragmatists contend that most philosophical topics¡ªsuch as the nature of knowledge, language, concepts, meaning, belief, and science¡ªare all best viewed in terms of their practical uses and successes. The philosophy of pragmatism emphasizes the practical application of ideas by acting on them to actually test them in human experiences.


    When we use the word reality, we are not 100 percent defining something, because nothing is 100 percent definitive, and there is no full 100 percent guarantee for complete accuracy. But in order to make things easy and less complicated, we use labels as a tool to make communication more effective and more efficient. You can still get philosophical about reality if you want, but only when it''s necessary. If we want to have a mutual understanding, we need to use a universal definition that helps us communicate. We are not saying that this particular definition is definitive and that there are no other variations, because there are other variations, but we only need them for certain situations when someone has difficulty understanding, or wants to express a concern, or when new knowledge and information has been discovered that would require us to update our definition of Reality, or any other word for that matter. Having no guarantee doesn''t mean that you don''t have any control.


    Reality is a word to describe what is, and what may happen in the future. Humans have many methods for measuring and predicting what is, and what might happen. Reality was here before humans existed, because cause and effect has been measured in fossils of life forms predating humans. Don''t confuse consciousness with reality. Because just being aware does not mean that you are living in reality. And don''t think that you know what reality is, because reality for humans is based on what we have learned so far about our reality. So human reality is evolving and expanding as we learn more, thus reality will never stay totally the same for humans. Though reality looks weird and unpredictable at times, we know that the more we learn about reality, the less weird reality becomes, and the more predictable reality becomes. No matter how many dimensions that you can perceive, or what time scale or size scale you use to compare things too, you are only measuring reality, you are not totally defining what reality is. Even though there are an infinite amount of possibilities, this does not stop humans from using the knowledge that we have learned so far to measure what reality is today. And when we can confirm our reality with other people, we know that everything is not just in our minds. People who are blind or deaf still have similar realities to people who can see and hear. This is because humans have other methods for measuring reality, like using touch, taste, smell and feelings, as well as having other people helping them measure reality. So everyone has the ability to learn, and thus, everyone has other ways of constructing a reality. Even though each person experiences reality differently from one person to the next, this does not change the reality of the situation. Reality is learning about what our current state is.


    Aryan "¡­."


    Only one thing was going on in his mind, ''Fck you seven!! You are dead this time!!''

 Chapter 184 - Sage Mode Again

    After a long lecture, the reverberations stopped Aryan inhaled in some fresh amount of air, exhaled it out, then sighed out then began to rub his head.


    Till then, all those terms were ringing in his mind. No matter what he tried to do to forget about them but they keep on popping in his mind. At one point he thought of a way to erase his memory completely, but he rejected the thought at once when he remembered he still has to save his parents and many people in his old world.


    After calming down his chaotic brain, he began to float loosely in his soul sea and thought of a reason of all these reverberating lectures.


    He knew it, knew it very well that in this life the Seven Sages weren''t the ones leading his life, and someone else was behind it all. Destiny was the only name he could think of at that time that could have been behind these all.


    While he was thinking about his past, present, and future, something triggered in his mind, and Aryan entered a mode of nothingness.


    A mode where every unnecessary thought would drive out of his mind. And only the necessary thoughts will remain there. After entering such a mode of a higher concentration, Aryan became aware of many things that he wasn''t able to understand before.


    The lectures, the reverberation, the meaning of life, reality, illusion, dreams, everything became clear in his mind. Just within a fraction of seconds he was able to sort out all the important points out of them and was able to make the meaning out of it.


    Abruptly Aryan opened his eyes and found himself standing on the same rock as before. He was still in a daze when a sound came from behind.


    "Woke up kiddo, the thunder is coming!!"


    Aryan snapped out of his thought and came to realize his surroundings. Above him was a giant piece of dark cloud that was getting ready to fire a fiery thunder at him.


    The sky began to rumble, the wind began to roar. The nature was in an uproar. Even the Sage Emperor was able to change the fluctuations on the island.


    Grrr~~~ Grrr~~~ Grrr~~~~ kaboom!!


    A giant wave of thunder fell upon Aryan, after rumbling in the sky for some minutes.


    Judging from the intensity and the energy level of the thunder, anybody could have said that it was not an ordinary thunder. But rather a heavenly tribulation thunder.


    And the most surprising thing, instead up falling multiple times, seven thunder fell upon him combined.


    The person who shouted out from behind and snapped out Aryan from his daze was a member of the search party. When Aryan entered his mode of nothingness and realized the meaning of all the terms reverberated in his mind, his cultivation star began to evolve and triggered something called double assertion in the world of cultivation.


    Only one out of every hundred trillion souls can trigger a double assertion. And as the name suggests, a cultivator will ascend twice instead of ascending once at a time.


    Not only the member of the search party who was highly knowledgeable about cultivation but also Alisa and Sebes too recognized the double assertion and gasped in shocked and trembled in fear from Aryan.


    In the entire history of the Sage world only a few handfuls of people had undergone double assertion, and all of them had records of immense power.


    The search party member thought of what to do at that moment, and just as a precaution, he summoned all the injured members resting on the outskirts to teleport there.


    Since the team had some professional healers, all of them were pretty much cured and were ready to start their job anytime. Upon getting the telepathy transmission, they pin downed the location of their comrade and opened a portal there.


    Whoosh!! Whoosh!! Whoosh!! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!


    The sound keep on echoing and multiple search party members kept on coming out of the portal.


    One of them wanted to ask why was he freaking out and why did he call them out in a hurry? But upon sensing the energy fluctuation, tribulations clouds and the lil kid before him, he understood the reason and kept on staring at the double assertion.


    Not only him but the other members too had some other questions in mind, but after taking a glimpse at the scene before them, all of them quiet down and kept on staring at the assertion.


    No one, literally no one, was aware of the three giants there. The moment they entered their eye caught the scene of Aryan and the tribulation and no one was bothered, or rather take the initiative to become aware of their surroundings there.


    Back to Aryan, his body was already engulfed in a golden light. His entire figure was not visible anymore, from the outside at least. After comprehending the meaning of life, dream, reality and illusion, Aryan was able to enter his sage mode that anybody could use at the stage of immortality. Though the immortality and the sage mode sound pretty much the same and were known terms in his old world in they were completely different in the sage world.


    In his old world upon reaching immortality, whose full term was earthly immortal, no one will die as long as they stay on their own planet. But once they left the planet and go to any other place or planet they will become the same as a mortal cultivator. Though they will be able to use the immortal level powers, but they won''t get revived like they could do in their own planet.


    But in the sage world, the term immortal was completely different. Once you enter the stage of immortality, you can die and revive whenever and wherever you wish.


    Last time in his old world when Aryan entered his sage mode while waiting for the ancient ghost the power he used at that time was the power that belonged to the Seven Sages. But this time when he entered the Sage mode, the power he was using solely belonged to Aryan himself.


    The power of the illusion reality, or I should say the power of the Illusion Derivative that he got after evolving his cultivation star. These were all the happenings that happened before the massive thunder of heavenly tribulation fell upon him.


    The moment the thunder touched his body, everything became charred in fire around him. The trees, the plants, the grasses~~~ literally everything was burned down to ashes.


    Till then everyone''s hearts had stopped working, not the giants, nor the search party members taking a breath nor making a sound at that moment. Everyone''s eyes were set on Aryan, or rather totally fixated on Aryan.


    This time when he used his Sage mode like the last time, this time his body underwent a drastic physical change. His hands became bigger, his head, eyes and face became matured. His height too increased by many folds.


    Not only that, but the clothes he was wearing changed. Now he was wearing a long pink overcoat on top of a white shirt. And to match the pair, a red skimpy tie waving here and there in the air.


    The heavenly tribulation fell upon Aryan and passed throughout his body as he hadn''t set any protective barrier around him. Though the giants were unable to see what was happening, the search party member can clearly see what was happening there.


    They saw the thunder entering his body. All of them were expecting it to cripple his cultivation, burn down his life force, and at last burn down his mortal body.


    But the result was completely different than expected. Instead of crippling his cultivation, burning down his life force and at last burning his mortal body, it strengthen his cultivation, increased his life force and at lass transformed his mortal body to that of an immortal.


    Dumbstuked, completely dumbstucked,


    Their heart began to work as usual, but their brain wasn''t working any more.


    They saw the tribulation thunder wave falling above him and instead of harming him it enhanced him by many folds!! ''Wtf is going on here?!!'' Was the question in everyone''s mind.


    Standing on the balcony, a lady with smooth silky hairs smiled upon seeing the thunder wave tribulation and whispered something to the girl before her.


    Upon getting her next new order, she bowed to the charming figure standing on the balcony and went out with a group of highly skilled guards.


    "So you have already come this far?! Seems like we will meet soon, lil boy. Or I should say lil Aryan~~" muttered the lady.


    Back to the main plot, Aryan was enjoying the benefits of his full-time enhancement and using his metal energy to check out his new powers.


    While he was smirking around it and getting ready to land down from that giant stone, the sky began to rumble again, preparing another wave of heavenly tribulation.


    At least that''s what Aryan thought for some time.

 Chapter 185 - Nagarin!!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: 07.12.2020


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Aryan observed the dragon carefully and found out it looked somewhat similar to his contracted chaos beast Alice. Same face, same sky blue color, but the wings were somewhat different.


    The lady jumped off the dragon mid-air and landed just before Aryan. Upon landing the first thing she did was to pull her long shiny hairs back and tie them with a hair ornament.


    Her face became visible, everyone present there saw the face behind the hairs and kneeled down at once.


    Aryan was the only one who wasn''t aware of her identity and kept on staring like he saw a ghost before him.


    ''The same face, the same eyes, the same nose~~~ Nagisa!!'' thought Aryan.


    Just her hairs were a little different. Except that everything was the same about her.


    She swept her gaze throughout the entire area and fixated it on Aryan at last. The boy looked like eighteen or nineteen-year-old to her. She didn''t know how to address someone of her age, since she had been living and working with older people from the beginning. After hesitating for a while, she frowned and asked Aryan in a rude tone, "Hey you, who are you?!"


    Aryan "¡­"


    Whoosh!!


    Came a sound and Aryan vanished~~~


    He transferred himself into the basement and found himself before the demonic flower. Like the last time this time too, the flower tried to control Aryan through its alluring charm and magic. But this time upon nearing Aryan all magic got neglected and none of them became effective on him.


    Aryan took a step forward into the small room in which the plant was placed, and with that, the plant began to screech out at one.


    Aryan took another step, and this time the plant grew its vines and tried to attack Aryan. But each attack went to vain before him. Just before they touch Aryan, they always get burned down to ashes by his protective barriers.


    Aryan took another step, and this time the plant retreated its deadly vines and opened up its mouth to fire something. Inside of his mouth was a small black hole, that was converting the plant''s life energy to soul-sucking energy.


    Aryan was well aware of this power and was waiting for it to do so. Last time when he came here and saw the flower for the first time he remembered that in his old world such plants exits. That converts their life energy to a soul leeching energy, wrap it around their body, and wait for someone to come and touch them.


    The moment a person touches such a plant, his or her soul got sucked by the plant. And this was how the master and the mistress of that house got half-paralyzed after getting their soul sucked.


    The demonic plant was sly and clever, this time it didn''t attack Aryan like the last time and waited for Aryan to come and touch its body.


    Though the plant was sly, clever and a trickster Aryan was more sly, clever, and trickster than the plant. Not only he was well versed in these fields, but he was also well versed in using underhanded and dirty tricks. Thanks to a great someone who kept on fiddling with his life, from time to time.


    Aryan willed it and wrapped his hand with a thin layer of his new Illusion Derivative power. He took one more and the last step and finally reached near the demonic plant.


    Now that its prey was just at a small distance from him, the plant began to squeak in a low voice and acted like as it had reformed into a good plant. Though Aryan knew it was just an acting, but he was still feeling amazed when he saw the plant acting like a puppy and wanting him to pat on his head.


    The demonic plant had already wrapped itself with a kind of energy that will leech out the other party''s soul, and Aryan had already wrapped his hand with his Illusion Derivative energy.


    The moment Aryan patted the flower, its petal began to glow. The demonic flower was thinking the moment the human touch its petals his soul will be get leeched on to him.


    And as expected, the same thing happened too. The petal began to glow and began to suck in Aryan''s soul.


    One minute passed~


    Two minutes passed~~


    Three minutes passed~~~


    The process of leeching didn''t stop and kept ongoing.


    At one point a time came when the plant was overbrimming with energy and was about to evolve into a higher level demonic plant. Even though it was happy that it was able to evolve earlier than before one thing was bugging him, and that was the condition of Aryan.


    Normally any human, be it a higher level cultivator or a lower level cultivator embraces death just after some seconds of touching the glower or its petals.


    But here the human was still alive and kicking af, even after the passage of four minutes. The demonic plant didn''t have a personality or any character, even then it had a brain that can tell him what''s dangerous and what''s not.


    Since it had already filled himself with soul energy, it tried to free itself from Aryan''s grab, but to its misery, it wasn''t able to do so.


    It tried again, and this time with greater force. But like the previous time, it failed again, more miserable than before. It applied its all force and tried to free itself, but no matter how much force is applied, it was unable to do so.


    The plant became aware that the person before him was not someone who could be dealt with easily and tried to use its full force to fend off Aryan and free itself from his grab. But to his misfortune, he wasn''t able to do so.


    The demonic tree was on the verge of tears and was about to blast itself up when something miraculous happened. Suddenly, for some unknown reason, the plant began to shrink. With each passing minute, it was shrinking smaller and smaller.


    Just after a few seconds came a time when the demonic flower was not there anymore, and instead there was a small seed in Aryan''s hand.


    "Got you, lil boy, or girl maybe. Whatever~~"


    Whoosh!!


    Aryan vanished from there, leaving the basement door, and the small wall''s door opened.


    Meanwhile, outside the giant''s house. The beautiful lady having the same face as Nagisa was dumbfounded by the person''s behavior. She just asked him his name, and the person vanished!!


    ''How dare that boy to ignore me like that?!!''


    On turning back she found not only the search party members but also three giants were kneeling before her.


    "Who might be you three know?" asked the lady with a cold gaze.


    Sebes was the one who stood up first and replied to her answer, "Miss Nagarin, I am Sebes the butler of the Tylor''s family."


    "Mhm. And¡­ What were you doing here, with that boy, who just vanished sometimes ago?"


    Sebes breathed out and narrated the entire story to her. How their young master Ricky was playing old themed games, then how a crystal ball came flying out of nowhere and exploded itself in the middle of his playing set.


    Seeing Sebes was running out of breath explaining every single detail to Miss Nagarin, Alisa stood up and narrated the rest of the incidents in short.


    She told her that lil boy''s name was Sen, and he was wandering in the forest in search of the treasures for passing the trial. When he heard a loud explosion noise, he came running near their master Ricky and asked him the reason for his tears.


    Since Ricky wasn''t in the right state of mind at that time due to the loss of his playing set he cried out loud at that time, resulting in the human name Sen fainting on his hand.


    Sebes was the first one who saw the fire and came running to check upon Ricky and found him crying at a distant corner.


    Sebes took both of them to home then treated and cured the wounds on Sen.


    Alisa also included how Sen told them he could cure their master and mistress after taking a look at their conditions and a look at the demonic plant.


    When the giants mentioned the term "Demonic Plant" Nagarin understood it must be one of the inventions of his junior Nex that somehow ended up in the giants garden.


    One more thing that she observed was the giants using the terms "Kid" or "Small boy" for Sen.


    She couldn''t determine the reason and asked them to explain why they were calling him so.


    And the answer he got was, "Please wait for some minutes, I am coming to that part soon."


    "Oh, ok" Nagarin replied and kept on hearing to her narration.


    Meanwhile Aryan teleported from the basement to the room where the master and mistress of the house were kept.


    "Mhm, Demonic Plant, time to puke out everything you have sucked in till now."

 Chapter 186 - Shortcut Tunnel

    Aryan took out the demonic seed and placed it in between the couple. Some time ago when the plant tried to suck in Aryan''s soul he fed him some energy which was similar to soul energy, but not an actual soul in reality.


    At that time had his body covered with this type of fake soul energy created with the help of his Illusion Derivative power. After placing the seed in between them he used his Illusion Derivative power and made an illusion where a demonic plant will grow out of the seed in an instant and recharge the two couples with plenty of soul energy.


    After activating his power the illusion materialised before him and a plant grew out of the seed in an instant. Now it was time for him to use his new power. If he hadn''t undergone two ascensions at once he may not be able to pull out that stunt that he was doing at time in their room.


    First of all when he was in his first stage he could easily convert any type of illusion into a reality, but that too had many restrictions on it. Like he if he wanted to create a big illusion like creating an entire castle or reviving a gigantic tree he has to burn an enormous amount of his sage energy followed by his life energy.


    Burning or depleting sage energy wasn''t much of an issue for him, but deleting his soul energy¡­. It was pretty much fatal for his life. In a person''s life if he/she burns soul energy under a certain level he/she may be able to recover it naturally or with the help of elixirs and pills. But once the consumption level goes above that certain level it will almost become impossible to recover that amount of energy.


    In the process of conversion, Sage energy is used as an active catalyst or a necessary medium to bring an illusion into the real world and convert it to a reality. But when the process involves something as big as a mansion or something related to revival, life energy or life force is also used to bring that thing from the illusion world to real world.


    All these things and restrictions changed for Aryan when he underwent two ascensions at once. Now he no longer had to burn an enormous amount of sage energy and his vital life energy to bring large-scale illusion into reality.


    Now he could just materialize an illusion, use his dream as a shortcut tunnel and bring it to reality without much effort. But yes, it also involves deep concentration and mild use of mental energy. If he ever messed up he may end overlapping the illusion and the reality dimensions.


    Now as mentioned Aryan used his dream as a shortcut tunnel and brought the illusion into reality, which involved the growth of a plant in an instant and recharging the two giants with soul energy that was sucked out of them previously.


    After both of them got recharged, the plant began to shrink and converted back to a seed again. Aryan picked it up, put it in his pocket and whoosh!!


    Vanished from there. He didn''t want to waste his time greeting those two giants and tell them the entire story from the very beginning. After he left the master of that family, the male giant and also the husband, began to show signs of life and movement.


    He shuddered all of a sudden and woke up from his long sleep. "Ah¡­ My head is blasting up with pain till now."


    Back to Nagarin, she was interrogating the three giants about themselves and about the person who was present there some times ago.


    After she heard out the entire story from Sebes and later from Alisa she concluded that the person was here for clearing the trials. Got involved in the giant''s problem. Tried to help them in that process, and while he was at it he underwent a double ascension.


    Whoosh!!


    Came a sound, from the stone where Nagarin was standing earlier. Everyone''s eye turned towards the stone, and a fair handsome figure became visible.


    Pink overcoat, on top of a white full sleeve shirt. A red skimpy tie and messy semi long hairs.


    The three giants were the first one who recognised him faster than others and called out his name in enthusiasm, "Lil human Sen, here, here. We are here."


    Sen smiled at the excited voices of the three giants, and went near them, by walking in mid-air.


    Just for a second, not only Nagarin but also the others present there were charmed by his handsome face and elegant walk. Aryan landed just before the place where the three giants were sitting and told them the good news with a smile.


    "Sebes, Alisa, Ricky, I have good news for you three"


    Alisa and Sebes had already had a hunch and were ready to hear the news in real, but Ricky and the other people present there were totally clueless about it.


    "What''s the good news?" Ricky asked in confusion. Many things were going on around him. Like his parents'' conditions, then that explosion on his Stone Age set, and at last being interrogated by Miss Nagarin, while everything was bad around him ''How come lil human Sen had a good news for him?''


    But before he revealed the good news Aryan waited for some more and let the suspense rise in the minds of the other people.


    Seeing the smirking faces of the two giants Aryan understood they had already guessed and revealed the good news that he had been keeping suspense.


    "Ricky, hear me out." Said Aryan in a firm voice.


    "Yes tell, I am all ears."


    "I have cured your parents. They are fine now."


    "¡­."


    "Go and meet up with them, they must be wondering what''s happening and why were they sleeping there?"


    "Huh! What?! Yes, ok." Replied the giant and sprinted towards his home. The other two giants also followed him back and sprinted towards their home.


    Now back to the plot, the search party members and Nagarin were still somewhat confused about it.


    ''What did he cure? And why did they run so fast?'' was the question in everyone''s mind.


    Though Nagarin somewhat understood and had a hunch from his conversation with the giants, she still took the initiative and asked him for some more info about it.


    "You human with pink coat," was how he addressed Aryan for her second time. She was still not sure how to address Aryan and how to talk with him.


    Aryan turned around and gazed directly into Miss Nagarin''s eyes. Her body shuddered, and she felt a chilling sensation down to her spine. The person before her was not any ordinary cultivator, she became sure of it at that point.


    "What?!" Aryan replied to her in a heavy voice. Even though the girl''s face was similar to Nagisa of her old world, Aryan was still not sure whether she was an enemy or not.


    So as the saying goes, tooth for tooth, punch for punch, here he gave rudeness for rudeness.


    Excluding Nagarin everybody was amazed by the bravery and the daringness of the boy. No one, literally no one, excluding the Sage Emperor, could talk to her like that.


    And just on his second meet the boy named Sen was talking to her like that. ''He must have a death wish at this point'' was the common thought bubbling in everyone''s mind.


    For Nagarin, she was ordered by a certain someone to bring back the one who was going through a double ascension. And the one who ordered her was not a common figure.


    And being summoned by this certain someone¡­. Was like a lifetime trophy for many.


    Without doing any further useless talk, she asked Aryan to come with her in a rude tone.


    As Aryan was still not clear about her motive, he straight away refused her by saying, "I won''t."


    And once again his answer made everyone gasp in shock. First talking with Miss Nagarin in a rude voice, then refusing her invite!!


    ''God knows what will happen to this boy now'' thought the leader of the search group.


    At this point Nagarin was getting filled with anger. Her eyes were twitching and her hands were itching, till then she was controlling herself because a certain someone had asked her to bring him safely. But when Aryan turned his back and was getting ready to leave that place, she finally lost it. And let it all out on him.


    She waved her right hand and showed it towards Aryan. Suddenly, two swords materialized in the air and went towards Aryan at a faster speed.


    Everyone was thinking that the boy named Sen won''t be able to dodge both the swords. Even if he somehow dodged the first one, the second one will hit him for sure.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Readers check out my new novel


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Type out the name on webnovel search box or check it from my profile page.


    You will like it for sure, even better than this novel.

 Chapter 187 - Is That Enough?!

    The two swords closed in at a fast speed and were about to stab him in his back when a magic circle appeared behind him and sucked the two swords.


    Everyone thought that it must have been a transfer magic circle that sucked in the two swords to somewhere else and the most probable place where the gate would be open was Nagarin''s rear.


    And as expected by everyone. It did open behind her, but there was a change this time. When Nagarin threw two swords at Aryan to test out his powers she threw two ordinary swords towards him with a thick layer of sage energy coated in it.


    But when the transfer gate appeared behind her and fired the two swords towards her that swords were not coated with sage energy, instead they had been converted to high grade elemental swords, coated with sage energy of higher purity.


    One of the swords was making a crackling sound, while the other was emitting a fiery fire. Thunder and fire were the dual combinations that Aryan chose to add in the swords.


    Though it was a surprise to everyone how Aryan added elemental magic and sage energy to a weapon materialized by other people but it wasn''t much of a bother to them at that time.


    What they were bothered about was whether Miss Nagarin can dodge them or not?


    Nagarin was a veteran in war and combat having three plus years of experience. When she sensed a transfer gate appearing behind her she jumped up high, flipped backwards in mid-air and landed just behind the place where the transfer gate was materialized.


    Everyone who watched this scene from afar were extremely impressed and proud of Miss Nagarin. She was one of the best fighters working under the sage emperor.


    For her small tricks like this shouldn''t be a problem to tackle.


    But little did they know that this time her opponent was Sen, the person chosen by destiny and the holder of Illusion Derivative cultivation star.


    The two fired elemental swords went in a straight line and crashed at the place where Nagarin was standing earlier, creating a large explosion and a carter in that place.


    Everyone, including Nagarin, thought the two swords were disposed of by now . Now either she will start a new attack or the person named Sen will attack her first.


    While she was thinking about it, Shish!!


    Came a sound from the front. Though the swords created an explosion before her, they were not disposed of as they were thinking earlier.


    The fire on one sword was still burning fiercely as before and the thunder was still crackling on the other sword.


    Nagarin knitted her eyebrows and clenched her fist in anger. ''Huh, using my attack against me? Thinking very smart of himself!''


    This time she didn''t test the water like the first time and decided to go all out against Aryan.


    As she was mobilizing her sage energy making it enter a chaotic state and preparing for a close range combat, when a sound came from the sky, "ENOUGH!!"


    Everyone present stiffened. Nagarin was the first one who kneeled down on one leg like a knight and paid her respect to the owner of the voice.


    Following her the others too kneeled down and bowed their heads. In this scenario Aryan was the only one who wasn''t bowing down nor paying any respect to that voice.


    Nagarin got vexed on Sen''s imprudent behaviour and asked him to bow down.


    "Huh?! Bow down to whom?" He was really bewildered why those people were bowing down to a voice, and who was the owner of that masculine voice?


    Seeing Aryan wasn''t listening to her, nor was he paying respect, Nagarin became enraged on Aryan. She no longer held herself back and stood up with her fists clenched.


    "You, I don''t know from whichever family you are, but now you are dead for sure. Not paying respect~~~ It''s one of the greatest crimes of this island."


    Aryan "¡­."


    Once again he was clueless what she was blabbering about. All he could find was that the owner of the voice must be one of the higher authorities of the island to whom they were required to pay respect.


    Since Nagarin was in her presence, and she had already asked her to stop, she didn''t try to attack Aryan like the first time. Instead she tried to intimidate him a little with her sage energy pressure.


    She mobilized her sage energy and pressurized it all on Aryan.


    Meanwhile Aryan, "Ah miss, do you have any problem in your stomach? Your facial expression doesn''t seem that of a healthy person."


    Master of the voice "¡­"


    Nagarin "¡­"


    Rest of the search party members "¡­"


    All of them got flabbergasted by his reply. In reality, since Nagarin was pressurizing Aryan with her sage energy so she was making a facial expression that shows she was doing some heavy strenuous work, but Aryan mistook it with health problems and asked her out the same.


    Observing Aryan wasn''t affected at the least, the other members behind her stood up and tried to do the same.


    Like Nagarin, the other members behind her stood up and began to mobilise their sage energy. Even though the voice had already warned them, it''s enough. They couldn''t continue with his impudence and thought of intimidating him like Nagarin.


    Now that the whole search party had joined the fight, Aryan was getting pressured by sage energy of more than 39 people. But even then he wasn''t feeling anything and asked the same question to others that he had asked to Nagarin.


    "Eh.. now you all too~ having stomach problems? Just what in the world did you all eat last time, to have stomach problems at once?!"


    At this point the entire mob was completely furious on Aryan. First he wasn''t paying respect, second he was mocking them, third he wasn''t getting intimidated at all!!


    Seeing many others had already joined the fight and were taking tests of his patience Aryan decided not to reserve anymore and let them test a portion of his power.


    Like the others this time Aryan mobilised his energy and pointed his hand towards the mobs before him.


    "Bang" he mumbled.


    Suddenly, the mob before him began to tremble in fear. When Aryan was getting ready to pressurise them with his sage energy they were of the idea that he would intimidate one or two of them using that.


    But little did they know each and everyone will face severe consequences for underestimating Aryan.


    Not even Nagarin was able to breathe properly under his stage pressure. After intimidating them enough to kneel them before him and make them feel nauseous, Aryan stopped and looked towards the sky.


    "Yo, you here? That''s enough I think to make them aware of my powers?" Asked Aryan.


    "Sigh, that''s more than enough" replied the voice in the sky.


    Dumbfounded, everyone was dumbfounded again.It was their first time to see someone talking like that. And it is also their first time to see their emperor reply like that.


    "By the way, where are you? Can I meet you now or I have to complete your trial?


    "Leave the trial. Ask that baka Naga to bring you here."


    Meanwhile Nagarin, "..."


    She had no idea what in the world was happening there. First this person named Sen beat her ass** Then  he also talked to their emperor like that.


    And what''s more surprising was that the emperor too replied to him back, and that too in a casual voice, not in his majestic tone as he used to give others.


    "So you heard him or I should say her, right?!"


    Nagarin "..."


    This time she didn''t make a fuss out of it and asked Aryan to come with her on the dragon.


    Since, Nagarin invited him after deciding something no one else raised a voice and let him go.


    Both of them rode on the dragon and went towards the sage palace built out of a world tree.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Heyo readers,


    Your innocent writer Seven here.


    Recently I have uploaded a new book named Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    Genres: Reincarnation, Isekai, System, Business, Action, Comedy, R-18, Adventure.


    The story revolves around my new scapegoat; I mean my new my new MC Xin, who died in two different worlds at the same time and meets the great god after that.


    And as the name suggests, he got an Isekai ticket (Otherworld transfer ticket) from god and was sent to a new world.


    Well, till now the plot sounds like a cliched part, and readers will be like, "Eh.... it sounds cliched like other isekai novels. What''s so special about it?"


    Here is the special thing about it, Xin died in a magical world and on the magicless earth at the same time. Nothing happened to the magicless earth, but the magical earth got destroyed.


    Like the other gods, gods of this novel tried to reverse the flow of time of the magical world and send him back him time to rectify his mistakes and stuffs~~~


    But due to some unforeseen circumstances, they could not do so.


    As trillions of life were on the line, the gods came up with an idea and started the project


    Project Relife: 2x Isekai


    Now what''s that and what will happen to Xin, you will find that after reading my second novel.


    So without any further delay, add my new book to your library and start reading.


    Also, don''t forget to give comments. It''s totally new, so has very fewer comments till now.


    You can find the book on my author profile or can type the name Project Relife: 2x Isekai System


    on webnovel search box.


    You will like this new book for sure, more than this current one. If you like system, revenge, comedy, action, and business.


    Thanks for your support.


    Seven out~~

 Chapter 188 - Profound Meaning Of Time

    Aryan and Nagarin were on their way to the sage palace when they got suddenly transported inside the palace. The transfer was so sudden and uncalled that even Nagarin was not aware of it.


    Aryan was transported to the garden of the palace, whereas Nagarin was transported before the sage emperor.


    Upon seeing the graceful authority before her she bowed down and paid her respect to the emperor.


    "Mhm¡­ Why do you have to attack someone on an escort mission. And to attack that person out of all people!! Sigh~~~ I don''t know how to handle that situation."


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the sage palace, Aryan was wandering here and there in the garden and making a close observation on the variety of flowers.


    Amidst of those beautiful flowers Aryan spotted a reddish-blue flower among them and went near it in amazement. It was his first time seeing something like that, not in the sage world nor in his old world he had seen something like that.


    "A true beauty!!" complemented Aryan and went near the flower to pluck it and sniff it from near.


    Though he was acting perfectly normal, and nothing seemed wrong at that time he was already in the control of that flower. The moment he touched it thud!!


    He felt down and got his soul sucked into the flower.


    Blue sky, green grass. Not a single life was present at that place.


    Aryan had his eyes opened from some time already, and he could see was the sky and grass. All alone in the middle of nowhere, a text appeared before him.


    "O'' the one who have come here for the test.


    Do tell the answer to my question.


    If thou fail, thou will have to listen the answer."


    Aryan "¡­"


    Not a single thing went inside his head when the first question as written in the text appeared before him.


    "Do tell the profound meaning of harmony~"


    "Ah, the balance of nature~" Answered Aryan. He was not sure about the exact answer but he somehow came up with this answer after remembering his experience of using the powers of sage of Harmony.


    "The answer given is close to the profound meaning, thus you will get a gem for it." Something like this was written in mid-air. This time no voice nor any reverberation was there to trouble Aryan in his mind.


    While contemplating about his current position, the second question got materialized in the air.


    "Do tell the profound meaning of time~"


    Hearing the question Aryan felt a pinch this time. He knew time meaning duration, but explaining its profound meaning was a little hard for him.


    After pondering over it for some minutes Aryan raised his head and replied that he didn''t know about its meaning.


    This time too no sound echoed nor reverberated and instead a large chunk of texts appeared before him.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Time is the indefinite continued progress of existence and events that occur in an apparently irreversible succession from the past, through the present, into the future. It is a component quantity of various measurements used to sequence events, to compare the duration of events or the intervals between them, and to quantify rates of change of quantities in material reality or in the conscious experience. Time is often referred to as a fourth dimension, along with three spatial dimensions.


    The operational definition of time does not address what the fundamental nature of it is. It does not address why events can happen forward and backwards in space, whereas events only happen in the forward progress of time. Investigations into the relationship between space and time led physicists to define the spacetime continuum. General Relativity is the primary framework for understanding how spacetime works. Through advances in both theoretical and magical investigations of space-time, it has been shown that time can be distorted and dilated, particularly at the edges of black holes.


    Two contrasting viewpoints on time divide prominent philosophers. One view is that time is part of the fundamental structure of the universe ¨C a dimension independent of events, in which events occur in sequence. The sages subscribed to this realist view, and hence it is sometimes referred to as the pseudo-profound meaning of time.


    The opposing view is that time does not refer to any kind of "container" that events and objects "move through", nor to any entity that "flows", but that it is instead part of a fundamental intellectual structure (together with space and number) within which humans sequence and compare events. This second view, by some other researchers holds that time is neither an event nor a thing, and thus is not itself measurable nor can it be travelled.


    Furthermore, it may be that there is a subjective component to time, but whether or not time itself is "felt", as a sensation, or is a judgment, is a matter of debate.


    In Philosophy, time was questioned throughout the centuries; what time is and if it is real or not. Sage world philosophers asked if time was linear or cyclical and if time was endless or finite. These philosophers had different ways of explaining time; for instance, ancient time''s rune philosophers had something called the Wheel of Time.


    It is believed that there was repeating ages over the lifespan of the universe. This led to beliefs like cycles of rebirth and reincarnation.


    The Yang emperor philosophers believe that the universe was infinite, and was an illusion to humans. Yang emperor himself believed that time was made by the Creator at the same instant as the heavens. He also says that time is a period of motion of the heavenly bodies.


    Another researcher working under the last Yang emperor believed that time correlated to movement, that time did not exist on its own but was relative to motion of objects. He also believed that time was related to the motion of celestial bodies; the reason that humans can tell time was because of orbital periods and therefore there was a duration on time.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    After reading out the text Aryan somewhat understood time is time and nothing else. In short he couldn''t understand a single word and skipped directly to the end.


    While he was reading the profoundness of time, one thing came to his mind and that was about the profound meaning of time travel. Somehow the texts reacted to his wish and began to materialise another paragraph based on time travel.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Time travel is the concept of moving backwards or forwards to different points in time, in a manner analogous to moving through space, and different from the normal "flow" of time to an earthbound observer. In this view, all points in time (including future times) "persist" in some way. Time travel has been a plot device in fiction since centuries. Travelling backwards in time has never been verified, presents many theoretical problems, and may be an impossibility. Any technological or magical device, whether fictional or hypothetical, that is used to achieve time travel is known as a time machine.


    A central problem with time travel to the past is the violation of causality; should an effect precede its cause, it would give rise to the possibility of a temporal paradox. Some interpretations of time travel resolve this by accepting the possibility of travel between branch points, parallel realities, or universes.


    Another solution to the problem of causality-based temporal paradoxes is that such paradoxes cannot arise simply because they have not arisen. As illustrated in numerous works of fiction, free will either ceases to exist in the past or the outcomes of such decisions are predetermined. As such, it would not be possible to enact the grandfather paradox because it is a historical fact that one''s grandfather was not killed before his child (one''s parent) was conceived. This view does not simply hold that history is an unchangeable constant, but that any change made by a hypothetical future time traveller would already have happened in his or her past, resulting in the reality that the traveller moves from. More elaboration on this view can be found in the Sage of time''s self-consistency principle.


    Some theories, most notably special and general relativity, suggest that suitable geometries of space-time or specific types of motion in space might allow time travel into the past and future if these geometries or motions were possible. In magical papers, mages and researchers discuss the possibility of closed timelike curves, which are world lines that form closed loops in space-time, allowing objects to return to their own past. There are known to be solutions to the equations of general relativity that describe space-times which contain closed timelike curves, such as G?del spacetime, but the physical plausibility of these solutions is uncertain.


    Many in the scientific universe believe that backward time travel is highly unlikely. Any theory that would allow time travel would introduce potential problems of causality.


    The absence of time travelers from the future is a variation of the Fermi paradox. As the absence of extraterrestrial visitors does not prove they do not exist, so the absence of time travelers fails to prove time travel is physically impossible; it might be that time travel is physically possible but is never developed or is cautiously used. Sage of time once suggested the possibility that time travelers could be here but are disguising their existence or are not recognized as time travelers. Some versions of general relativity suggest that time travel might only be possible in a region of spacetime that is warped a certain way, and hence time travelers would not be able to travel back to earlier regions in spacetime, before this region existed.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 189 - Sage Empress Yui

    "I see, so that''s what it meant!"


    This time Aryan was able to understand some things and compare it with his current situation. And according to it he hadn''t done any time travel or a time jump to the past.


    "Sigh¡­" After knowing what he wanted to know he was no longer interested in giving that test. All he wanted then was to get out from there as soon as possible.


    While he was pondering about it the great goddess of luck smiled upon Aryan and fulfilled his wish. Suddenly, something happened and his soul returned back to his body.


    After sleeping for an unknown duration of time, Aryan slowly opened his eyes, and on a soft comfy sofa.


    "Aghh," Groaned Aryan. His head was still spinning and aching from the transfer of his soul, twice a day.


    Since he was feeling somewhat tired he didn''t wake up immediately and lazed around for some minutes before waking up and sitting on the sofa.


    On a gaze around his surroundings, Aryan found himself in a closed white room with no decorations or furniture inside it, except the white sofa, on which he was sitting earlier.


    Thinking of a way to get out of the room and to face another test, Aryan was pondering about all these when a creaking sound came from his rear.


    Aryan turned around and found a door was wide open behind him.


    Some moments ago when he was taking a look around him he was unable to spot any door or windows inside the room. But now he was seeing a door opened behind him.


    "Well, let''s go out. I don''t have enough brain cells to think about anything now." Muttered Aryan, and followed the way out of the room.


    After walking for some distance in a white tunnel Aryan found another door there leading him outside of that place.


    A giant hall, decorated with golden ornaments and flowers. A crown at the end of the room. And on top of it was a lady with a veil on her face.


    "Welcome, welcome to my palace Sen, Zenzeng." Greeted him a voice.


    Aryan heard the sweet voice of the lady sitting on top of the crown and shuddered in astonishment. The face behind the veil and the owner of that voice was someone with whom Aryan had been acquainted for the longest time.


    Only one name was popping up in his mind. And the name of that person was none other than "Yui"


    On hearing her first "Welcome" Aryan was taken aback. Since he was expecting her in the first place. And when he heard her for the second time he became sure that this was the last person that he was missing in the sage world.


    The Supreme Guardian Spirit, and the Sage Emperor, or rather Empress of the Sage World, Yui.


    From the last few months, he had been wondering about it, that he was meeting all the characters of his old world in the Sage world. Starting from his parents, to his grandparents, followed by the maids, butlers, and some other characters.


    But till then he hadn''t met some characters who were very close to him. And one of them was his Supreme Guardian Spirit, Yui.


    She had been with Aryan since the time of his awakening, and she was always there to help him in time of need. When he became aware that somehow and for some reason all the characters of his old world were there he tried to search for Yui, but no matter where he searched he was unable to do so.


    Her elder sister Rikka could have been Yui, but that was not possible at all since she was totally different from her, both in physical appearance and internal characteristics.


    Some days ago when the name "Sage Emperor" began to appear frequently in his daily life, and that too more than twice or thrice, Aryan somehow got the idea that Yui must be someone related to the sage emperor or maybe the sage emperor himself. But he rejected the second idea since it was an emperor, not an empress.


    But when Aryan went through double ascension and his powers increased by several folds, he was able to sense Yui, even though he was way much farther than her.


    After seeing Yui he wanted to ask, "Yui, what''s going on? Where am I? Reincarnation or a parallel universe?" But he didn''t dare to do so. As she was the sage emperor of the sage world. Also, he wasn''t sure if she was the same Yui he knows or the Sage Empress character of the sage world.


    The silence in the room became deeper and deeper. No one was striking the conversation. Listening to their convo from the outside, or rather ear dropping I should say, Nagarin barged into the room and began to shout at Aryan.


    "You impeccable fool!! You didn''t pay her respect at that time, nor are you giving her this time. Who do you think you are?"


    Aryan snapped back to reality and had a look at his current situation.


    Nagisa was shouting at him for not paying respect, and the sage empress was laughing behind her smile for some reason. Though Nagisa was not aware of this, Aryan could clearly see that she was laughing at Nagisa for some reason.


    "Empress, why aren''t you telling him anything? He is becoming arrogant after going through a double ascension." Nagisa complained at the top of her throat.


    Observing the atmosphere of that hall was getting ruined Aryan finally decided to open his mouth and give Nagisa a solid reply.


    But this time he didn''t do it directly. Instead took a roundabout way for it.


    "Ahem, Miss Empress, if you may, can you make her understand?" asked Aryan.


    The empress nodded and eyed Nagisa to tell him something. Nagisa was taken aback when the empress nodded and looked towards her.


    She was her number one retainer of her majesty. Everything she does is known to her. ''Then why in the world did she turn towards me?'' pondered Nagisa.


    "You know it very well right, who are the ones who can talk with me like that?"


    "Um¡­ The other knights of the sage emperor, Aria and that nerd Nex of the research division."


    "Yes, then why are you shouting at him like that?" asked the empress in a sweet voice. Not a single drop of anger wasn''t present in her voice, and instead, she was enjoying that conversation for some reason.


    "Because he isn''t Nex or Aria. Nor he is a knight of the Yang~~" She stopped at that by biting her tongue.


    The thought never crossed her mind that Sen could be one of the knights of the Yang Emperor. Now that she thought about that she also remembered that only one out of many can go through a double ascension.


    Not only that when Sen heard the voice some hours ago for the first time, but he also mentioned "emperor or empress should I say" something like that before her.


    She didn''t know what to do anymore. In the sage world, the eleven knights including the sage emperor are treated like gods. Though the sage emperor, who has inherited the strongest attribute of the Yang emperor is revered as the king of the sage world. But the other ten knights were the ones who overlook the matters of the world and protect it from any calamity or danger.


    And talking rudely to one such person~~


    She didn''t know how bigger her offense was at that time. Deep inside she wanted to apologize to him and ask for his forgiveness, but her pride as the number one retainer and the preimage of Sen as a lowly cultivator was stopping her from doing so.


    When her brain was overloaded with what to do and what to know she couldn''t make a proper decision and ran out of the room.


    Both Aryan and the empress laughed at the childish behavior of Nagarin and looked towards each other while doing so.


    The empress clapped twice and the hall was enclosed with a sound preventing barrier.


    Now they were ready to talk about some things that they wanted to do for a while.


    "Tell the meaning of time jump." Ordered the empress.


    "Time travel is the concept of moving backwards or forwards to different points in time, in a manner analogous to moving through space, and different from the normal "flow" of time to an earthbound observer. In this view, all points in time (including future times) "persist" in some way. Time travel has been a plot device in fiction since centuries. Travelling backwards in time has never been verified, presents many theoretical problems, and may be an impossibility. Any technological or magical device, whether fictional or hypothetical, that is used to achieve time travel is known as a time machine."


    "Good, and what''s the central problem with it?"


    "A central problem with time travel to the past is the violation of causality; should an effect precede its cause, it would give rise to the possibility of a temporal paradox. Some interpretations of time travel resolve this by accepting the possibility of travel between branch points, parallel realities, or universes."


    "Nice, you have learned it by heart, I guess."

 Chapter 190 - Husband?!!

    "Yes, learned it by heart." Replied Aryan.


    The room and the atmosphere were somewhat getting awkward. Sage Empress was as calm as a river and Aryan was as calm as Mother Nature. The talk came to an end abruptly and the room became silent again. No one was there to break the silence. After enduring the silent atmosphere for some more time Aryan couldn''t take it anymore and blurted out something that he had been tempted to ask, "Yui, give me the report of my current status."


    "On it master," replied the Sage Empress and closed the distance between her and Aryan.


    Aryan was flabbergasted on hearing her reply and took a step back in astonishment. The way the empress replied to him was the same way in which Aryan''s system Yui used to reply to him.


    The empress closed the distance between them and stood just a hand distance away from him. As he had undergone double ascension and unlocked dormant powers Aryan''s height and physical build was the same as the empress. Or to be precise somewhat taller than the empress.


    "Master, you still remember me?" asked the empress in a soft voice. This time before asking she removed the veil on her face and let Aryan see her entire face.


    Peeping at this scene from behind the door Nagarin was getting choked while swallowing her saliva. Though she wasn''t able to hear their voices, she was clearly able to lip-read her empress''s chat.


    ''Why the hell is she calling her master?'' pondered Nagarin. Not only that, many other questions like ''Why did Sen ask her about his current status? And why did the empress remove her veil before a male?'' Were some of the questions emerging in her mind.


    If it were someone else she would have barged into the room and asked out her doubts without any reservation. But this time the person talking with the empress was a knight of the Yang Emperor. Not only that, but she also remembered how the empress lightly scolded at her sometimes ago. For her rude behavior towards Sen.


    While she was contemplating about it the Sage Empress opened her mouth and said something to Sen. Like the previous time this time too she lip-read the conversation between them and suffered the biggest explosion of all time.


    "My husband, welcome back to the sage world," was what she understood after lip-reading. And as a matter of fact, her reading was a hundred percent correct and genuine. She indeed said that to Sen.


    Upon listening to the word "Husband" Aryan was taken aback. Like Nagarin, Aryan too suffered the biggest explosion of his life, when the empress called him her husband.


    The room became silent again, and none of them talked anymore. Aryan was still in a daze after listening to the way the empress addressed him.


    And the empress was giving him time to recover and digest the current events.


    After gaining back his concentration, Aryan swallowed hard and rubbed his ear vigorously to clean out the dirt out of it.


    "Ah, Yui or empress, I should say, what did you call me now?" asked Aryan with confusion.


    If he wasn''t wrong, he heard her addressing him as her husband. And Aryan had no idea why and how in the world he ended up being her husband. Husband of the Sage Empress!!


    "Hehehe, '''' laughed the empress, in the same manner, Yui used to laugh, and went near Aryan to give him a hug.


    Before Aryan did something he found the empress was already there between his hand and before his chest, embracing him tightly, as he was a long-lost member of his family.


    Watching this scene from behind the door, Nagarin was completely dumbfounded by the unexpected turn of events. First, the empress called Sen her husband, and now second, she was in his embrace, and that too from her own violation. Sen hadn''t forced her in any way, nor had he cast any hypnotizing magic on her.


    "Let me stay like this for some more minutes," asked the empress, and tightened her grip around Aryan.


    Till then Aryan was in a daze on what was happening around him and why was the empress acting like that?


    Somehow Aryan managed to release himself from the tight grip of the empress and made some distance between them. He was about to ask something when the empress pulled Aryan''s body against her chest and shoved her small tongue through the small opening between her lips to explore his mouth.


    Sucking and nibbling his lips, she continued to kiss him as he left him shocked from the sudden action of her. Aryan was clearly able to sense the grief in the empress''s heart and her longingness of years for him.


    He was hesitating whether to comfort her or not, but at last, he gave up before her and kissed her back by entangling his tongue with that of the empress.


    Meanwhile Nagarin, her breath had already stopped, her heart wasn''t beating anymore, her brain had ceased to work~~


    Till some time ago she was of the idea that the empress must have been happy when she saw Aryan the last knight of the Yang Emperor and had erected the barrier to talk some secret stuff privately.


    But when she saw her embracing Aryan, then forcefully pushing herself on Aryan and kissing him, she understood there was something beyond her knowledge was going on.


    The so-called Sage Empress, the one who doesn''t even show her face to ordinary citizens and the one who never gets charmed by any man who was forcing herself on someone and kissing him like there wasn''t a tomorrow for them!!


    "Wtf is going on here?" she murmured in a low voice.


    "No idea."


    "I don''t know!"


    "Should we go in and ask?"


    "Ah, isn''t it rather rude to do that, dad?"


    Nagarin heard such questions from her rear. She abruptly turned around and found the entire Zenzeng family behind her, taking a peek inside of that room.


    She was unable to think of anything in that situation and snapped her finger to transfer them all out of that place.


    Now Sen''s entire family and the Nagarin were standing in a garden, staring at each other with different expressions.


    For Nagarin she was quite furious on the entire family, and for the Zenzeng''s they had been staring at her with a smile on their faces.


    Seeing the Zenzeng''s weren''t initiating the conversation and giving her a reply for their actions, Nagarin took the chance and asked out the question in anger, "What the hell was your entire family doing there, Mr. Hiroki Zenzeng?"


    Grand Elder knitted his eyebrows and asked him back the same question that was thrown upon him by Nagarin.


    "What the hell were you doing there, Mrs. Nagarin?" asked Grand Elder in a voice of higher authority.


    Seeing the head of the family talking to her, the number one retainer of the Sage Empress, she got quite furious and flipped her not so long hair in the air.


    "Head of the family, beware with whom you are talking with?"


    Grand Elder was shocked by her sudden change of behaviour and asked her the reason for that. But to his disappointment, the answer he got was, "You lowly vermin of lower ranks. You don''t deserve the right to question me back."


    Hearing her rude reply, the entire Zenzeng family got enraged and began to release their sage pressure on Nagarin.


    During the time of Aryan she was able to endure it for some seconds, but this time she fell down instantly and couldn''t even resist their sage force.


    The pressure was so powerful that not only Nagarin but the other members of the palace were having a hard time breathing there.


    "Who! Who are you all?" asked Nagarin with some difficulty. She was trying her best to overcome the pressure on her by unleashing her own sage energy, but before the tremendous powerhouses before her, she was unable to do so even after trying it out for multiple times.


    Since she didn''t get any answer, even after asking out the question, she tried to ask again, but this time with a different tone of voice.


    "Vermins, release me once and I will chop you all down into pieces. Don''t you know who am I? I am the number one retainer of the sage empress!!"


    This time Grand Elder was the one who got more pissed by listening to her repetitive insults and applied more pressure on her.


    Nagarin coughed up blood and began to lose her consciousness.


    She was about to faint from losing too much of her blood and continuous sage pressure on her when she heard an answer from the Grand Elder.


    "You little vermin of the soil, don''t you know with whom you are talking with?"


    Nagarin "¡­"


    Till some minute ago Grand Elder was keeping his cool and kept on enduring her insults. But after calling him vermin again and again, he got pissed off¡­...

 Chapter 191 - Waves Of Heart Attack

    And decided to show off some of his powers.


    Nagarin was really in trouble now, she didn''t even know what she had done and to whom she had insulted. But everything became clear to her once Grand Elder started speaking again.


    "Lil girl, who do you think you are, to call us vermins? Even the Sage Empress won''t dare to call that to us! And what number one retainer?! Do you even know who we are? Also you are mentioning about some ranks, I think. Do you even know our ranks? A thousand people like you can''t even equal my rank alone, forget about the rank of my entire family."


    Grand Elder was deeply enraged by Nagarin and he gave answers to her each and every insult. He wasn''t leaving a single point untold. Listening to his reply and experiencing his powers Nagarin determined the head of the Zenzeng family must be someone above her rank.


    As long as she knew her rank was just below the Sage Emperor as her retainer. ''Then how come these people have ranks above me?'' She pondered.


    Since the effect of the sage pressure was not only affecting Nagarin but also affecting the other people present in the sage palace, Miss Lisa, Nex, and Aria came running to find out the source of such aggressive energy.


    Upon reaching the garden they saw Nagarin, the number one retainer of the Sage Empress, was getting suppressed and pressurized by the entire Zenzeng family.


    "O'' the Six Knights of the Yang Emperor, please calm down and tell us the reason for your anger." Nex pleaded in a loud voice. He knew squeaking in a lower voice won''t do any good, so he used the combination of the louder voice accompanied by a formal way of addressing with respect, to make it audible to the Zenzeng family members.


    "Mhm¡­" Grand Elder raised his hand. Giving a sign to others to stop and listen to his talk.


    "Thanks for listening. I pay my respect to the six knights of the Yang Emperor." Nex greeted them by bowing his head.


    Grand Elder and the others nodded his appreciation and asked him to raise his head.


    While he was talking with Nex, Aria went near Nagarin and checked upon her miserable condition. She was completely broken, both physically and mentally.


    Taking into consideration that it was the six knights who had done this to her she became confirmed there must be a reason behind it.


    Now, what was the reason, that was yet to be revealed to her.


    Seeing the other three of his juniors had come to her help, Nagarin was feeling somewhat happy. But when she heard Nex mentioning about the Six knights of the Yang Emperor she got an explosion in her mind.


    In the entire Sage World, no one else was allowed to use this name or play with this name except the real ones. And since Nex was addressing them as such she became sure they must be the real deal of the sage world.


    Now that she thinks she has not offended any ordinary family head. She had offended someone whose entire family is a member of the Yang Emperor''s knight.


    "Aria, tell me one thing. Are they really the Six Knights of the sage world?" asked Nagarin. After pondering over the severity of her mistakes now she didn''t want to believe that they were the real deals. Her brain was running faster than a cheetah to look up or to search for something that will prove they were the fake ones.


    Grand Elder heard Nagarin asking that question to Aria and turned towards her to answer. "Real or not, even the Sage Empress can vouch for that. Arrogant girl, do you even know who the other knights are?"


    Nagarin was deprived of every ounce of energy in her body, it was getting difficult for her to breathe, let alone talk and answer to his question~


    So she simply nodded head to convey a "no" to Grand Elder.


    "As expected," shouted Grand Elder. He didn''t even know what to tell anymore. After remaining quiet for some minutes, he spoke again, "Arrogant girl, right now, you are resting in the lap of a Yana Emperor knight."


    Nagarin "¡­"


    Unexpected. This was completely unexpected for her. Not only unexpected but unbelievable too. One of her juniors and her friend Aria was a knight of the Yang Emperor!!


    She rolled her eyes and looked towards Aria in suspicion. Aria understood the visible confusion in Nagarin''s mind, and said a "Yes," in a soft voice to agree upon the fact stated by Grand Elder.


    Nagarin didn''t know what to expect anymore. The entire Zenzeng family was filled with knights and now one of her juniors was found to be a knight. Thinking about all this her brain was like a mess at that time. She was unable to face all these facts and fainted after some time.


    "Sigh, take this girl and treat her. We also have to meet Yui after that."


    "Yes, sir." Agreed, Nex and Lisa, and took Nagarin to her room.


    Rikka too followed her back, since she was highly versatile in healing magic.


    Hours later~~


    Nagarin opened her eyes and found herself relaxing in her own room. That same ceiling, same comfy bed. She woke up and sat up on her bed to regain some of her strengths.


    Her body, to be more precise her soul sea was completely empty at that time. When Grand Elder and the others were pressuring her with their sage energy she was trying to defend herself back by covering up herself with a layer of her own sage energy. But she was unable to do so as the pressure was so intense and powerful that the energy from her body leaked out making her soul sea empty.


    She sat straight on the bed and meditated for some time. After filling her soul sea up to the brim she jumped off from her bed and changed her clothes to go outside.


    She wasn''t aware of how much time had passed and what happened to the Zenzeng family. All she wanted to know at that time was the identity of the rest of the knights. And why did the empress call Sen her husband?


    As usual, she got out of her room. Teleported herself before the main entrance of the Sage Palace, and walked off from there.


    On her way to the chamber she was greeted by many lower-ranked staff and servants, and Nagarin too was greeting them back with a smile.


    What was more surprising was the smile on her face and her greeting back to others. Usually, whenever someone greets her she doesn''t reply anything, and just nodded head sometimes to show her appreciation.


    But today she was greeting everyone back, and that too with a smile on her face!!


    ''Something must have happened'' thought everyone and kept on thinking till Nagarin went out of there.


    After the insulting event to the knights of the Yang Emperor Nagarin had undergone some changes. Earlier she used to see everyone as vermin and lower-ranked slaves. But after that event, she had undergone some changes and was paying respect to everyone.


    Some may think Nagisa may have decided to reform herself and her way of thinking, and that guess was somewhat true. But the reason behind her reform was pure fear of the other knight''s identity.


    She was afraid she may end up offending any other knight and meeting the same as the last time.


    Meanwhile, inside the sage palace, Aryan, Lisa and Nex were suffering waves of heart attacks after finding out the facts that they were unaware of till now.


    Lisa and Nex were the first ones who suffered the first wave when Empress introduced Sen as one of the knights of the Yang Emperor and the holder of his illusion attribute.


    Lisa was the one who suffered the first wave more as she was the one who attacked him in the trial and talked rudely with him.


    While Aryan was enjoying seeing the dumbfounded faces of the two persons before him the Empress opened her mouth again and released the second wave of heart attacks. That was solely targeted as Aryan.


    Sen found out his entire family was filled with the knights of the Yang Emperor, and he was one out of them. It was getting hard on his part to digest the information when the empress opened her mouth again and announced something that caught everyone off guard there.


    After crossing the hallway and greeting everyone on the way Nagarin reached before the empress chamber and as usual barged inside the room.


    The first thing she heard after entering the room was something like this, "Everyone, I have to declare something you all. From now on Sen will be considered as my husband, and no one is allowed to seduce him or make any move on him."


    Grand Elder "¡­"


    Anisa "¡­"


    Nagarin "¡­"


    Granny Kotori "¡­"

 Chapter 192 - Shock And Fear

    It was hard. Hard enough that even Grand Elder was having a hard time to digest her decree completely. After spending some time in a blank zone, Grand Elder was the first one who snapped out of the daze and asked what she meant by that.


    As long as he knew Sen was never, ever allowed to go out of the mansion without permission. And the same was applicable for the empress, too. Though she was nineteen and like a queen of the sage world, she was living under strict rules and restrictions.


    No matter how he thought he was unable to understand how and when did they become lovers and jumped onto the cruise of relationships. Forget about the relationship he was wandering when did they even marry each other?


    While such questions were creating chaos in Grand Elder''s minds, questions like this and questions like ''How can an eleven year marry a nineteen year?'' was going on in the rest of the family member''s mind.


    Though Aryan''s physical characteristics were somewhat similar to that of a nineteen to twenty-year-old kid after going through the transformations, legally he was an eleven-year-old by heart and mind. For his family members, at least.


    Some words from the empress and this was the result that emerged out of it. Apart from Grand Elder and the rest of the family members, there were some other people who were still in a daze and were showing no sign to snap out of it.


    The one who was most shocked out of them was Nagarin, followed by Aria, Nex, and at last, Lisa.


    For Lisa rather than shocked, she was in fear. She was counting her every breath that she was breathing at that time.


    First of all, she was the one who was monitoring Sen''s trial. Second, she was also the one who attacked Sen recklessly and was about to kill him, but thanks to Sen''s power, he survived.


    These all won''t be much of a problem if Sen belonged to any normal family or any ordinary lower level rankings. But after listening to his introduction and listening to the empress''s decree, she was sure that they would sue her for sure.


    Well, to sue her would be one of the lightest punishments for her. Eternal prisoner, or spending a day in the poison lake might be one of the punishments that she might get after offending one of the knights of the Yang empress, who also belonged to the Zenzeng family and who was decreed to be the empress''s husband.


    Among all the members present there, Lisa was the only one who was getting drenched in sweat and was more afraid of her actions rather than being shocked there.


    After Lisa, it was the research department head Nex''s turn. Like Lisa, Nex too was afraid of his actions. Because he had also contributed some points into Sen''s trial. First, even after getting told it''s a violation of rule he sent his magic crystal ball there, which was still fine to get him forgiveness.


    But when the crystal ball exploded itself in the giant''s playing set and Sen fainted from the cry of the giant, he lost all his hope to get forgiveness and from the empress and save his life from the Zenzengs.


    After Nex, it was Aria, who was most shocked about the sudden turns of events and from the royal decree of the empress. Some days ago she was the one who filled the form for Sen for attending the trial to visit the Sage Palace.


    She was expecting some chaos all around the island after finding out they have already found the last knight of the Yang Emperor and he is on his way to the palace to meet the empress.


    Like Grand Elder and the other Zenzeng had spent their entire life living around Sen, she had spent her entire life spending around Yui, her empress.


    Never in her life, she had seen the empress and her best friend Yui talking with a male for long hours, except for work-related talk. She always distances herself from males and talks with them whenever needed, in time of urgency mostly, when her female retainers were busy in other works.


    And when a girl like that, who was also her best friend, announced that she had a husband she was completely taken aback by that.


    And lastly Nagarin, her day was already going bad, and listening to this news made her day the worst day ever in her life.


    Firstly, she offended some random person and his family, later to find out it was a family head of the Zenzeng family, whose family members consisted of Knights of the Yang emperor. Secondly, not only offend, but she also tried to flaunt her position and power before such a person, and as a result, got taught a lesson by the Zenzeng family.


    This was not enough for her, so when she barged into the empress''s chamber as she used to do, she found out the random boy he fought with and offended some hours ago is the empress''s husband!!


    Not only the empress''s husband, but he was also a knight, and to add up more frustration he also belonged to the Zenzeng family.


    In that chamber, some were shocked and taken aback by the news. Some were afraid and getting worried about their lives, and Nagisa was the one and only sole person who was shocked, taken aback, and getting worried about her life.


    She had contributed to each and every event whose rewards were even worse than death.


    She was swiping up her sweat and touching her neck again and again. God knows when it may roll on the floor.


    Till then Grand Elder was pondering over something when she noticed the door of the chamber was open and Nagarin was listening to everything carefully she greeted her back and asked her to close the door from inside.


    "Ah, Miss number one retainer of the Sage Empress. Here you are, please come inside and close the door."


    Nagarin touched and checked her neck again and entered the chamber after closing the doors.


    Before the Grand Elder opened his mouth to say something else, Nagarin bowed down like she used to bow to the empress and paid her respect to the Zenzeng''s present there.


    "I pay my respect to all the knights of the Yang Emperor and the members of the Zenzeng family."


    This time Grand Elder replied anything to her and instead let Anisa and Granny Kotori reply to her.


    "Ara Ara~~ I think you have already learned your lesson miss number one retainer. What was your name again?" asked Granny Kotori.


    Nagarin again checked her neck, whether it was in one piece or not then answered Granny Kotori''s question, "Yes, my name is Nagarin. Nagarin Xenxu."


    "Oh~~!!" intervened Anisa and asked her if she was completely healed or not.


    Nagarin nodded and told her she was somehow completely healed and was just feeling some weakness in her body. The awkward talk between them would have continued if the empress hadn''t intervened and asked them all to leave the chamber.


    Some hours ago Yui and Aryan were having some important talk when the Zenzengs, followed by Aria, Nex, and Lisa barged into the room asking why did she call Sen her husband.


    The empress didn''t give them a straight answer and told "It was destined to be as it is."


    Now that they had had enough talk, she asked them all to leave her and Sen alone and let them have some time in privacy. Grand Elder and the rest of the people present there still wanted to dig into the matter and ask her some more questions, but seeing she was asking them to leave they didn''t persuade her anymore and left the chamber as soon as possible.


    Now the chamber had only two people. One was Sen, and the second was the empress. Both of them were quiet and looking at each other to start. Seeing Aryan was mostly clueless on what''s happening and what''s going to happen, the empress broke the ice and started telling him about the facts about which he was still unaware.


    "Sen, I mean Aryan. Can you recognize me? Who am I?"


    Aryan was somewhat in confusion even then he mustered courage and answered something over which he had a hunch from the beginning, "You, are the Yui, my guardian from my old world~~" replied Aryan.


    "Yes, absolutely right. And I am also the empress of two different worlds."


    Aryan, "¡­"


    Now, this was something that went above his head. Being an empress in one world was more than enough.


    "Now what does it mean to be the empress of two different worlds?" pondered Aryan.


    "Hehehe, I know you have countless questions in your mind, and you want to find their answer as soon as possible, but before I tell them about you, let me do this first."

 Chapter 193 - Spiritual Healing

    She went near Aryan and gently flicked her head with her fingers.


    Thud!! He fell down and lose his consciousness. The next time Aryan opened his eyes, he found himself in an unknown well-decorated room. Judging from the decorations and the atmosphere around, it seemed like a room of a girl.


    While he was wandering about where was that place and where was he sleeping, the door of that creaked and wide opened from the outside.


    Since the room was dark, the light from the outside fell directly over his eyes, making him unable to see for some time.


    Aryan obstructed the light coming through the gap of the door with his hands and opened his eyes after sometimes when his eyes got adjusted to the light.


    "You finally woke up," said the figure who earlier entered the room.


    After hearing the voice, and observing the face from a near, Aryan realized it was none other than the sage empress, and her old world guardian spirit, Yui.


    "Ah, yes, I woke up," Aryan spoke with hesitation.


    Till then he wasn''t sure what was going on. And why was the Sage empress talking to her like her old world guardian spirit, Yui?


    "I have already given you the two keys for which you have migrated into this world. Now you just have to use them and unlock your rest of the power and memories."


    Aryan "¡­"


    After waking up he wanted someone to offer him some soup or some water, but the first thing he heard were things related to lock, answer, keys, memory, and power.


    He facepalmed and asked the empress to introduce herself first.


    Upon hearing the question she got bewildered and said, "Oh gosh!! How much of a dumb character can you become Sen?"


    Sen "¡­"


    As always, he was pretty clueless. Though he had the normal expression on his face, deep inside his heart he was cursing a certain great someone for his current condition and the twisty plots.


    "Never mind. I will tell from the beginning, but for only this once. Understand it if you can. I won''t be telling it for a second time."


    "Okay!!" agreed upon Aryan and asked her to start.


    Before the empress started she clapped twice and turned on all the magical lights of the room, making everything visible to Aryan.


    The same face, same eyes, just the height was a little different. This time she wasn''t wearing any veil so Aryan was able to have a clear look of her face.


    "You are my Yui?" He blurted out without thinking.


    This time the empress didn''t reply, nor gave him any signs of approval or disapproval and instead asked him a question about his life.


    "Aryan, Sen, Wang Huang, these three are the names that you have been using or had used in the past, right?"


    "Yes."


    "After living three different lives, which one seems more genuine and true to you."


    "My first life as Wang Huang." Sen answered in a solemn voice. He knew the talk they were having was somewhat one of the most important talks of his life. So, he was keeping his answers to a minimum and was replying the exact amount as required. No more, no less.


    "No, it''s not," she rectified Aryan and told him his life as Wang Huang was a fake life. A life created to recover his soul essence with time.


    As usual Aryan was making confused noises in his mind, and as usual, Yui was there to rescue and make everything clear for him.


    She continued and told him many things about his life that he was unaware of till then.


    "Yes, it was a fake life." She repeated again and told him the left out part unknown to him. Trillions of years ago, Sage world was made above the seventh layer of the universe.


    After the death of the Yang Emperor, the first Sage Emperor made the sage world to keep everyone safe and away from any danger. But as expected, the shadow of the dark side began to cover the sage world and was planning to dominate it like the last time.


    Since the Yang Emperor, the strongest person from the side of light was not there anymore, it was the duty of his knights who had inherited his powers to save the world.


    Once again, the ten knights of the emperor stood up to fight. And like the previous time, that time to the darkness was defeated in the battle. The victor was the light again.


    Out of the ten knights, the one who was the most powerful among them was the knight name Sen, Sen Zenzeng. Though it was said the Sage Emperor was the one who had inherited the most powerful attribute of the Yang Emperor before his death, but after years of research and practicing Sen found out the way to upgrade his powers. And to become more powerful, even more, powerful than the strongest attribute inheritor.


    With Sen on his side, the casualty in the side of light was somewhat equal to zero. Not a single person died from the side of light in the second-biggest fight of the universe.


    Aryan was attentively listening to her when she suddenly stopped and asked her about something.


    "Sen, do you know anything about spiritual healing? And the terms revolving around it?"


    After some consideration about the question, he shook his head and conveyed a "no"


    Though he knew its meaning after coming to the Sage world and living there for so many years, he was pretty sure the term had a different profound meaning than he knew.


    Yui waved her hand and brought a small scroll out of nowhere.


    "Here, open it and have a quick read about it."


    As asked, he opened the scroll and began to read everything line by line.


    _______________________________________________________


    Spiritual Healing: Is usually a mixture of interventions ¨C physical medical and non-medical, energetic interventions and mental interventions. When we transform the cause of illness/disease and grow beyond the problem, we are then focused on healing. Healing is a whole package deal. Addressing only one element of an illness rarely leads to healing.


    In spiritual healing, we create a medicine story for ourselves that includes both a curing process and a healing destination. We create a spiritual prescription for the body, heart, and mind and then embark upon a healing journey.


    A spiritual healing journey addresses physical, emotional, mental and spiritual toxins. In this way, we eliminate toxins that undercut the soul. We then release motion that splits a person away from themselves. Doing both allows a person to heal and become whole.


    Healing the soul is the combined healing interventions for the body, heart, and mind. Many of us think of one action and then act upon another. For example, I may think I want to write today and then physically go to the beach instead. Or, we feel strongly about one need and yet physically move in a different direction. It happens all of the time, every day, for most of us.


    Spiritual Healing: Undertake the Spiritual Journey


    While we practice keeping our body healthy and happy, our emotions and energy balanced, our mind clear and sharp, sometimes there are spiritual aspects of illness, dis-ease, and disharmony. Our medicine story may benefit from a spiritual intervention.


    Regain Power: In light world cultures, it is important to be full of power. Power gives us the ability to be the authors of our life (rather than a character being directed by others). One way to restore power to a person, family or community, is through a power animal retrieval.


    Remove misplaced energy: There is no good or bad energy. There is simply energy that is stuck, not where it is supposed to be and often simply needs to be moved. The energy practices you adopt will help with this. However, it can be helpful to have a shamanic practitioner help you move energy that has been misplaced in your body.


    Retrieve lost soul parts: When we experience trauma in life, a part of us leaves to protect us from experiencing the trauma full on. This is called soul loss in shamanic cultures. And, a soul retrieval is a shamanic method for bringing back lost soul parts so that we may be whole again.


    Reconnect with your ancestors: Know your Mountain. We stand on the shoulders of others, and it is important to be rooted in this. Otherwise, we risk becoming ruthless. Being connected to our ancestors, family, and friends who love us is critical to all medicine stories. Ancestral healing, with ancestors who have passed on in the last 100 years, often helps physical issues that won''t resolve.


    Be the Light: Healing with Spiritual Light is a cross-cultural spiritual healing technique that helps transmute negativity and toxins within and around us. As your body, heart, and mind come more into balance and harmony, removing stones that have accumulated in your bowl of light over time, you find that you can hold your core in a strong, energy-filled way. You can walk through life filled with light, shining bright and inspiring others to be in their light more and more~~


    _______________________________________________________


    From all these, the only thing Aryan understood was mind-clearing.. The short, cheap and simple meaning of all those text was mind clearing.

 Chapter 194 - The Truth Behind Wang Huang

    "So, what did you understand from all those texts?" asked the empress.


    "Mind clearing," Aryan replied in a single line.


    "Good, though it has one more meaning, but your meaning is still fine." After that, she told Aryan how the sage of illusions got frustrated and fed up with life and thought of a new way to heal his soul and mind.


    Aryan already had a hunch about what was that way and what she was going to reveal. But even then he kept his quiet and kept on listening to her narration.


    "You are guessing it right, Sen. Let me tell you what he did to heal his body and mind."


    "Mhm, please tell."


    At this point, his heart was already beating faster. He knew the answer; he had already guessed the answer, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    At last the empress broke the silence and told him the thing that he wanted to hear, "It is as you have guessed. He unlocked the seal to the lower realms and took birth on earth as Wang Huang."


    Bdmp! Bdmp!! Bdmp~~~~!!


    His heart began to beat faster and stopped at one point. It was hard on his part to digest the thing that he was listening from the empress.


    His entire life as Wang Huang was a lie. A complete lie, and his life as Sen, the eighth sage also one of the knights of the yang emperor was a true!!


    "Sigh~~" Aryan exhaled out a heavy breath and asked her for some water.


    The empress waved her hand and brought a glass of water from somewhere. Aryan drank it in one go and began to run his forehead.


    He was having a headache, a headache big enough to tear down his head from inside.


    The twist of the story was unknown to him even then he wasn''t aware it will bring him that much of a headache to him. After taking some time to rearrange his thoughts, he looked towards Yui and asked, "So I am the Sage of Illusions, right? Tell me how can I make this power mine and how to revive my parents and the other peoples of the earth?"


    "Mhm¡­ For the very same reason, you have been sent here." Empress commented.


    "What? How?! Couldn''t understand!!~"


    "Telling, telling" added the empress and cleared the doubt that had been killing him from inside from the very first day after coming to the sage world.


    She revealed that on that day when he went to space and used that artifact, his soul along with Yui''s soul was sent to a nearby parallel dimension.


    The purpose was to make him feel the illusionary powers that he had sealed himself and forgotten long ago. Upon listening to this one more question raised in Aryan''s mind, and without any hesitation he asked it out, "Then my real body is still floating in space, and here I am stuck with this Sen?"


    "Yes, this world will have the same history as the original sage world, that happened trillions of years ago. After some years the dark side will try to attack it, and you will be the one who will save it from them."


    "Oh~~"


    "Yes, the Sen of this world, I mean the sage of illusion of this world will be pretty stronger before that time, and will successfully save this world. It will follow the same history like that of the old one that happened trillions of years ago."


    "Oh~~"


    "Then where was the problem? What was the problem?! I think I should have returned to the sage world after dying in that life as Wang Huang. Then why did I take birth as Aryan again?"


    After hearing this question, the smile on Yui''s face faded. Her face became gloom and somewhat serious.


    Seeing the sudden change in her facial expression, Aryan became sure the real problem started from that point.


    And as expected, this time too his hunch was right at the point. After staying quiet for some time, the empress told him the rest of the part.


    Trillions of years ago when the Sage of Illusions, or known by the name Sen was leaving for the lower realms the Sage Empress of that time asked him to stop and stay there with them in the sage world. Not only he was a powerful ally, but he was also the lover of the empress.


    For the lover part, he wished to do something but was unable to do so. But for his absence in the sage world, he found out a way to deal with it.


    With the help of his magic, he created a divine beast, called the Cx50, which had the same powers as him. It was a creature with a human body and the head of a boar.


    The sage of Illusion was of the idea that after he left for the lower realm, the divine beast will fulfill his absence in the sage world.


    But little did he know at that time, though the darkness had been defeated, it was still lurking inside of the sage world, and had already taken roots in it.


    After he departed for the lower realms, the sages of the sage world who had allied with darkness did some conspiracy and corrupted the divine beast, and that was the point where everything started.


    Since it had the same power as that of the sage of illusion, it destroyed half of the sage world and took life of many. To stop it the empress and the other knights of the Yang Emperor stood up again and fought fiercely with it. But even then they were unable to defeat.


    Since they couldn''t defeat it, they sealed it in one of the mid realms of the universe. But darkness interfered again and set it free from its seal.


    And this time instead of going above it went down to the lower realms of the universe.


    Aryan stopped her at once and took the narration from there, "Then it started devouring planets, and the Seven Sages emerged to save them in time of need, right?"


    "Yes, right. Most of the souls were completely destroyed, so we used the power of the reincarnation gate and gave them a new life. But one such soul was there, which wasn''t affected even after the attack of that Beast."


    "And that soul was mine?"


    "Yes, it was yours. We took that soul and put it on the re-modified earth. At that time we were thinking we have successfully sealed that beast. But time and again our assumptions were proved wrong. The creature rise up again and again to devour the energy of the lower realms."


    "One question," Sen intervened, "How come he was that powerful that not even you and the other jointly couldn''t defeat it?"


    "Good question," said the empress with a pissed off smile on her face.


    Aryan instantly realized he set his foot on a landmine, but it was already later for him. The empress kept that same smile on her face and told him the reason.


    The reason they were unable to defeat the creature because, Sen, the sage of Illusion had transferred his all powers to the creature before going to the lower realms. And to add up the trouble the dark side too had given that creature some of its power to fight with them.


    Aryan gulped hard and began to stare the walls of the other side. Now that the empress told her the reason she called Aryan in a sweet voice and asked, "My dear husband Sen, now you know the reason why we were unable to defeat it?"


    "Cough, yes."


    "You better remember this reason. And during the last fight, some us of even got wounded and returned to the sage world for healing."


    "Wait, wait, wait," Aryan stopped her and asked the reason why didn''t they unlocked his memory and told him about all this. Till some moment ago empress''s facial expression was normal, but when he asked this question like the previous time this time too she began to smile in a pissed-off manner.


    And like the last time this time, too Aryan understood he stepped on a land mine.


    "Let me tell you the reason why couldn''t we tell you about it. It''s because the great sage of illusions had sealed his memory in such a way that not even the empress wasn''t able to unlock it."


    Aryan "¡­"


    "And to loosen off your seal we had to send you on another reincarnation with the memories of Wang Huang."


    Aryan "¡­"


    "All this time I have been trying to unlock your memory seal, by staying inside you. And got success just after entering this parallel world. Where my power got a boost thanks to the Will of the Sage World."


    "I see."


    "Yes, you just see, useless hubby. That creature of yours has already sensed my presence here. You have to do something about your power and gain it back somehow.. It will enter the sage world in a few months or maybe days to take revenge on me."

 Chapter 195 - The Night

    DragonPhoenix29


    charster24


    aalok013


    My top three power stone contributors, please read the auxiliary chapter named Giveaway.


    I have prepared some gifts for you there.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Haha," Aryan laughed in low spirits and asked why revenge on her. As long as he understood that creature just wanted to devour the energy of the lower realm, then what had she done to become the target of that creature''s revenge?


    The empress sighed and told him the reason. It was because the last time they fought she went berserk and ripped apart his right hand.


    She also added that till then the creature must have grown his hand back, but its intention of revenge was as clear as the sky.


    Last time it retreated somewhere to hide after she wounded her heavily, but this time he will be back in top condition.


    After listening to his and the empress''s entire past and knowing the facts of his life and power Aryan was now somewhat clear about the purpose of his life.


    But before fulfilling his purpose his first mission was to save the parallel dimension''s sage world and revive his parents and the other peoples in his old world. And to do all these he had to regain his powers first.


    After arranging up everything in his mind he asked the empress for a way to regain his powers. As per her story, he had already transferred his sage power to his divine beast that defected to the dark side for some reason. And there is no way that creature will return his power on asking.


    Empress nodded and replied that the easiest way was to unlock all the powers of the Sen of that parallel dimension. Since the power of illusion can only be defeated by the power of illusion.


    In the main world, it already belonged to that creature, so they have to make that power theirs in the parallel sage world and fight the creature with that power.


    "Mhm¡­ Since there is no other way and I have to unlock all my powers in this world. And that too in a very few months and days, tell me the way to do so. Till now my memories of the 8th stage are sealed."


    "Yes, I know, and it will only get unsealed when you enter the sage world. I have unsealed a small part of it, which contains memories regarding the use of your powers. Regarding the matter of your power, we have to use some underhanded methods." Said the empress with an evil grin on her face.


    The sudden change of her facial expression was giving him a bad expression, and as he had predicted it really was something he should be worried about.


    The empress revealed her so-called underhanded method that she was about to use, and after knowing about it he found out its one and only drawback.


    If he fails in awakening his power, then his soul will be shattered to pieces and spread all over the different realms. Aryan gulped the huge mass forming in his mouth and remained quiet for some time.


    First, the empress wanted him to bring some special herbs and some other materials from all over the sage world. Then make some weird name pills out of it. Then make him eat those weirdly named pills.


    If he failed to awaken the powers of Sen of that world, then his own soul will be destroyed as a consequence.


    After pondering over it and remembering it was his creation that had created all those troubles he agreed to the empress''s plan and asked her to lead the way.


    The empress smiled at his reply and stood up from her place. Aryan was puzzled on why she didn''t reply anything and stood up abruptly from her place.


    The empress went near the half-opened doors of the room and closed it tightly from inside. Then she added some layers of barriers on it that prevents leaking of sound and peeping of somebody else from the outside.


    Aryan again gulped hard and pulled in the blanket he was using. His instincts were telling him that something was about to happen, and that girl wasn''t in her right mind.


    After adding the layers of barriers she turned towards Aryan and again gave her a warm smile. Aryan already had an idea where the plot was going and what''s gonna happen next. Still then he didn''t want to believe that it is what it is.


    The empress supported her back on the door of the room and kept on smiling towards Aryan. For both of them, the time had already stopped. One was visible in the eyes of the other. Their hearts were beating faster and their bodies were shivering with excitement.


    The empress mustered courage and pushed herself to move towards Aryan. Her each gentle step was making his heart beat faster. His calm and normal breathing was getting unstable and distorted, and he had no control over it.


    After taking a few steps the empress waved her hand in the air. Her dress began to glow and changed into a thin maroon-colored nightgown with a long fragile overcoat on it. She was taking each step with grace and her each graceful step was making Aryan''s heart heavier and heavier.


    The time came, at last, she reached near Aryan. Slowly she climbed onto the bed and pushed Aryan onto the pillow. Till then he was sitting on the bed with the blanket covering up to his thighs.


    After the empress pushed him to sleep, the blankets went down up to his knees. Both of them can hear each other breathing at that point. The empress sat upon Aryan and gently removed the fragile overcoat from her body.


    She threw it on the floor and bent closer to Aryan, "Honey, apart from all this stuff you really don''t remember this love of yours with whom you have promised to spend all your life."


    Aryan could perfectly sense the romantic atmosphere in the air, but he was nowhere prepared for it. First, his mind was filled with the stuff of parallel world, reincarnation and stuff. Second, he was more worried about the matter of his power awakening.


    Smooch~~~!!


    Echoed a sound in the room. Aryan was dumbfounded from the event that just happened to him. He could clearly sense the sweet refreshing taste in his mouth, but he wasn''t able to believe what was happening.


    "Honey~~" the empress called him in a sweet voice. "Why are you acting like a dumb now?"


    Aryan had no answer to fire. Forget about the answer he had nothing to fire in his brain. His whole brain had already gone empty, his adrenaline secretion had already stopped. And what''s secreting now was pure Oxytocin. His brain was creating and secreting oxytocin in large quantities to make him prepare for the upcoming event.


    Though his body internal and external natural responses have started both above and below he was not at all prepared for it.


    Just a few moments ago they were talking about life and death. Birth and reincarnation, but now he was in the middle of somewhere which he had never expected in his life.


    "Honey~~" she called again. This time her tone had an essence of moaning. She was already prepared for the last fight. And Aryan was still stuck at lower levels.


    Smuuch~~!!


    That sound reverberated again in the room, but this time for a longer time. This time the empress was taken aback by Aryan, when he made the one-sided kiss a two-sided, and shoved his tongue into her mouth.


    The kiss became intense and the night became romantic. Aryan woke up and pushed back the empress, this time Aryan was taking the lead and forced himself onto her.


    The night passed and came the day.


    Till 10 am in the morning none of them went out of the room. Both of them were tired from the last night''s events and were sleeping on each other''s embrace.


    Aryan was the first one who woke up due to the sun rays falling on his eyes and took a look around him. He was still in a daze on what happened the night before and what he was doing before.


    Amidst of his thinking came a soft sound from his side, "Honey~~ Where are you going~~~? We have just started, haven''t we?"


    Aryan swallowed, forcibly swallowed, and turned to his side to take a look at that source of the sound.


    And as anticipated, he found the sage empress just beside him, on his bed, sharing the same blanket as him.


    Aryan facepalmed and tried to remember the events of the last night. And to his surprise, everything came to his mind at a speed faster than earth''s 4G network connection.


    He did it. He did it with the empress last night. Everything became clearer and vivid once he started remembering about it. The night, the passionate night with the empress, and the dominating side of Aryan, of which he wasn''t aware before.


    Though the empress was the one who was dominating him in the beginning but she got dominated before the manly side of Aryan.


    Amidst of his thinking came another sound from somewhere, and this time it was not the empress, but Nagarin calling from the outside.

 Chapter 196 - The Seven Profound Knowledge

    Hearing the voice of her retainer the empress woke up leisurely and embraced Aryan tightly with her arm. Though he spent the entire night with the empress, he was still getting embarrassed when her soft mountains were touching his hands.


    The empress didn''t stop at that and kissed Aryan once on his cheeks.


    "Ahem, I think we should open the door now. It''s already late, and the empress hasn''t shown up yet."


    "Ahh honey, don''t worry. They know I am the empress, I can do what I want. And about opening the door, here."


    She waved her hand and opened the door of the room with her magic. Before them was Nagarin with a towel in her hand as usual for the empress.


    Seeing the two of them getting intimately sticking to each other, Nagarin turned around in an instant and closed the door of the room with her magic.


    "Huh," the empress waved her hand again and opened the door again. Nagarin heard the sound of opening and asked her majesty to close the door.


    But the empress refused and asked her to come inside. Though Nagarin didn''t want to enter on the empress''s strict orders, she went inside and deliver the towel to the empress.


    "Hehehehe, lil girl you are still single aren''t you?" asked the empress. Since Nagarin was getting nervous and feeling embarrassed, she took the chance and used it to pull her leg.


    "Well, I have a hubby for me now. You better find someone or you will stay a virgin for the rest of your life."


    Nagarin was unable to say anything for some time and expelled out a "yes" after some efforts.


    The empress was in a nightgown, a short skimpy nightgown. That''s nothing new for her, as her number one retainer she had seen the empress in different varieties of gowns. But the male beside her, with a fair-skinned body and bulging out muscles.


    She would have killed that man if it were someone else. She always wanted to be the number one closet to her empress. But after the day before events and knowing that person''s identity and hearing to her empress decree, she no longer had the power nor the ranking to touch him.


    The empress was cuddling Aryan and rubbing her body into his. Seeing this, Nagarin was feeling embarrassed and left the room as soon as possible.


    "Pftt, whahahaha whahahah," laughed Aryan. Some minutes ago when she saw the flushed red cheeks of Nagarin, he played along and made her feel more embarrassed.


    He held the empress from her waist and kissed her on the forehead. The empress too took it a step ahead and began to kiss Aryan on his lips.


    "You made that girl cry," commented Aryan.


    "Hein, you are telling me as if I am the only one who made her cry."


    Both of them began to stare at each other with their eyebrows knitted and began to laugh all of a sudden.


    Empress revealed that she knew since the beginning that Nagarin had some possessive complexity over her. And whenever someone tries to get closer to her, Nagarin shoos them away.


    Aryan understood what she wanted to say, and why she played that act before Nagarin.


    She wanted to make Nagarin understand that she can''t be hers forever. And she had already found out the one with whom she wanted to spend her life.


    After talking about Nagarin and how she used to be in the past, both of them took a shower and got ready for their next mission.


    The Sage Palace, Empress Chamber.


    On top of the crown was sitting a man with a pink overcoat, and on top of him was a sitting a beauty. No veil on her face, just her usual dress.


    All the knights and the other assistants of the empress were shocked by this view. The empress really got herself a husband and that too overnight.


    She stood up in a majestic way and asked the others to leave the room except for the knights of the Yang emperor.


    "Okay, straight to the point. I need to unlock my hubby''s power within a month. And I need all of your help in that."


    Seeing the empress was serious, no one asked the reason and Grand Elder directly asked how can they help her in that.


    Empress nodded and asked everyone to pass on their profound attribute''s meaning to Sen.


    Without any delay, Grand Elder came forward and asked Sen to come nearer.


    "Lil Sen get ready," added Grand Elder and gently patted his head with his both hands.


    Inside of Aryan''s mind thousands of scriptures got transferred. After he is done Aryan sat on the ground and opened the most important script out of them, which defines the meaning of Yin Yang Harmony.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The yin yang, an ancient symbol of harmony and balance, challenges the conventional association of light with good and darkness with evil.


    The complexities of human behavior and experiences by placing them in one of two categories ¡ª part or whole, negative or positive, competitive or collaborative ¡ª yin yang emphasizes the necessity of each to create balance. Following this mindset, light and darkness lose their original associations and become part of the deeper dynamics at play in an individual''s journey.


    In Daoism, yin is associated with darkness, depth, weakness, submission, intuition and femininity. On the yang side, there is lightness, warmth, summer, aggression, rational thought and masculinity.


    The Daoistic use of those metaphors is very different. Darkness is not something to be overcome. Darkness is something that''s part of the natural rhythms and flows of the universe, and you need dark and light ¡ª you don''t even know what one is without the other.


    In Daoist philosophy, dark and light, yin and yang, arrive in the world after the birth of the Yin and the Yang Emperors. It becomes sensible from an initial quiescence and continues moving until quiescence is reached again.


    For instance, dropping a stone in a calm pool of water will simultaneously raise waves and lower troughs between them, and this alternation of high and low points in the water will radiate outward until the movement dissipates, and the pool is calm once more. Yin and yang thus are always opposite and equal qualities. Further, whenever one quality reaches its peak, it will naturally begin to transform into the opposite quality: for example, a grain that reaches its full height in summer (fully yang) will produce seeds and die back in winter (fully yin) in an endless cycle.


    It is impossible to talk about yin or yang without some reference to the opposite, since yin and yang are bound together as parts of a mutual whole.


    For example, there cannot be the bottom of the foot without the top. A way to illustrate this idea is to postulate the notion of a race with only women or only men; this race would disappear in a single generation. Yet, women and men together create new generations that allow the race they mutually create and mutually come from to survive. The interaction of the two gives birth to things, like manhood.


    Yin and yang transform each other like an undertow in the ocean, every advance is complemented by a retreat, and every rise transforms into a fall. Thus, a seed will sprout from the earth and grow upwards towards the sky¡ªan intrinsical yang movement. Then, when it reaches its full potential height, it will fall. Also, the growth of the top seeks light, while roots grow in darkness.


    To achieve this balance between the two, the Daoist approach emphasizes aligning oneself with the equilibrium flows of the cosmos and living in harmony with nature because of the belief in a natural order or "the way."


    The nature of yin yang is that it is not static. For example, day and night gradually flow into each other and the balance between them changes with the seasons.


    In addition to the central idea of balance, the word ''paradox'' can also characterize the yin yang symbol.


    Is dark really bad and is light really good?


    The statement is both true and false. Because it depends on what mindset an individual is working from. Much of a person''s worldview is constructed from their past experiences and community interactions.


    Paradoxes like yin yang are confusing because [they] force us to think deeper than the presenting concept itself. Those on a journey to achieve balance can measure their progress based on their own internal flow. If you''re obstructing the flow in your body, that will manifest itself in certain mental, social and spiritual ways. It will also manifest itself in social environments that get out of balance ¡ª dysfunctions in families, wider communities, nations, and so forth.


    Inevitable struggles in life can cause imbalance and prevent personal growth.. Yang emperor believes that utilizing the concepts of yin yang can help people realize that, just like the symbol''s interlocking spirals, life is a permanently evolving passage, and both light and darkness are needed in balance.

 Chapter 197 - Time And Fate

    After reading the last line, Sen opened his eyes and began to look above. His eyes were glowing blue, and his body was glowing white.


    Sen began to levitate in the air and went out of the sage palace without even breaking the ceiling. Everyone else present there followed him and saw the miracle they had never seen in their life.


    A giant golden coloured magic circle appeared behind Sen, with seven small circles inside it. Suddenly, one of the small began to glow and something began to materialize inside it.


    Sen knew that feeling from his past experience, it was one of the attributes of the seven sages. The power of Universal Harmony. But this time the feeling was somewhat a little different from the past times. While he was using this power, he wasn''t feeling any pain inside him.


    But earlier, on the day of destruction, when he lost everything on earth and awakened all his powers, he was feeling severe pain in his chest. The pain was not the pain of losing, but something different that was not easy to explain.


    With that Sen understood the profoundness of Harmony and engraved its power in his soul. Whatever the world is, be it a parallel world or be it a multiverse. In every world, there can be only one bearer of a single attributor. No soul can handle the pressure of two attributes. In the past, many sages have tried doing that but were unable to do so and ended up shattering their souls.


    But here, in the case of Sen and the Zenzeng family, it was different. All of them knew Sen from his childhood, not only that they also had a parental love for him. And the reverse was true, too. Sen loved his family so much, enough to tear away the heavens for them.


    So, when he tried to inherit the power from his gramps, the attribute Harmony accepted him as his second bearer and gave its power to Sen.


    The light around Sen in the sky dimmed, and he returned back to the place where he was before. He gently opened his eyes and took a look at his surroundings. His heart, it was beating, beating in a more calm and peaceful way than before. His blood, it was flowing, in a more calm and peaceful way than before.


    Though everything around him was the same, he was seeing them with a different perspective now. Grand Elder went near him and flicked his forehead with his fingers.


    "Ouch!!" yelled Aryan.


    "What was that for?" he asked in bewilderment.


    "Hahaha," laughed the Grand Elder and said he did it to deactivate his power of Harmony. Since he had just inherited it, it will take him some time to use it properly. And overuse of it may change his world''s view and perspective.


    Sen frowned and nodded head when he understood what he wanted to say.


    "Next, we don''t have time." Ordered the empress and called out the next one who had to give the knowledge of their power to Sen.


    The next person on the line was Granny Kotori. And her power was Fate, to be more precise fate reversal.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Destiny, sometimes referred to as fate, is a predetermined course of events. It may be conceived as a predetermined future, whether in general or of an individual. But the bearer of this attribute can change the predetermined part and make it something that he/she wants.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    And it finished with that. Sen opened his eyes and looked at her granny in confusion. She knew what he wanted to ask and told him to wait, fate power cannot be awakened in others without the power of time.


    And with that Aditya came forward and touched his forehead.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Time is the indefinite continued progress of existence and events that occur in an apparently irreversible succession from the past, through the present, into the future.


    It is a component quantity of various measurements used to sequence events, to compare the duration of events or the intervals between them, and to quantify rates of change of quantities in material reality or in the conscious experience. Time is often referred to as a fourth dimension, along with three spatial dimensions.


    Time has long been an important subject of study in religion, philosophy, and science, but defining it in a manner applicable to all fields without circularity has consistently eluded scholars.


    Nevertheless, diverse fields such as business, industry, sports, the sciences, and the performing arts all incorporate some notion of time into their respective measuring systems.


    Time in physics is operationally defined as "what a clock reads". Time is one of the seven fundamental physical quantities.


    Time is the never-ending continued progress of existence and events. It happens in an apparently irreversible way from the past, through the present to the future.


    To measure time, we can use anything that repeats itself regularly. One example is the start of a new day (as Earth rotates on its axis). Two more are the phases of the moon (as it orbits the Earth), and the seasons of the year (as the Earth orbits the Sun).


    Even in ancient times, people developed calendars to keep track of the number of days in a year. They also developed sundials that used the moving shadows cast by the sun through the day to measure times smaller than a day. Today, highly accurate clocks can measure time in less than a billionth of a second.


    The operational definition of time does not address what the fundamental nature of it is. It does not address why events can happen forward and backwards in space, whereas events only happen in the forward progress of time. Investigations into the relationship between space and time led physicists to define the spacetime continuum.


    General Relativity is the primary framework for understanding how spacetime works. Through advances in both theoretical and experimental investigations of space-time, it has been shown that time can be distorted and dilated, particularly at the edges of black holes.


    Temporal measurement has occupied scientists and sages, and was a prime motivation in navigation and astronomy. Periodic events and periodic motion have long served as standards for units of time.


    In the past Yin emperor and the Yang emperor thought that time was the same for everyone everywhere. This is the basis for timelines, where time is a parameter.


    The modern understanding of time is based on the seven sages theory of relativity, in which rates of time run differently depending on relative motion, and space and time are merged into spacetime, where we live on a world line rather than a timeline. In this view time is a coordinate.


    According to the prevailing cosmological model of the Big Bang theory, time itself began as part of the entire Universe about 13636364363634.87583483943404040 trillion years ago.


    In order to measure time, one can record the number of occurrences (events) of some periodic phenomenon. The regular recurrences of the seasons, the motions of the sun, moon and stars were noted and tabulated for millennia, before the laws of physics and magic were formulated.


    The sun was the arbiter of the flow of time, but time was known only to the hour for millennia, hence, the use of the gnomon was known across most of the world.


    Time appears to be more puzzling than space because it seems to flow or pass or else people seem to advance through it. But the passage or advance seems to be unintelligible. The question of how many seconds per second time flows (or one advances through it) is obviously an absurd one, for it suggests that the flow or advance comprises a rate of change with respect to something else¡ªto a sort of hypertime.


    But if this hypertime itself flows, then a hyper-hypertime is required, and so on, ad infinitum.


    Again, if the world is thought of as spread out in space-time, it might be asked whether human consciousness advances up a timelike direction of this world and, if so, how fast; whether future events pop into existence as the "now" reaches them or are there all along; and how such changes in space-time can be represented, since time is already within the picture


    philosophers think of the future as somehow open or indeterminate, whereas the past is unchangeable, fixed, determinate, philosophers of the manifold hold that it is as much nonsense to talk of changing the future as it is to talk of changing the past.


    If a person decides to point left rather than to point right, then pointing left is what the future was. Moreover, this thesis of the determinateness of the future, they argue, must not be confused with determinism, the theory that there are laws whereby later states of the universe may be deduced from earlier states (or vice versa).


    The philosophy of time bears powerfully on human emotions. Not only do individuals regret the past, they also fear the future, not least because the alleged flow of time seems to be sweeping them toward their deaths, as swimmers are swept toward a waterfall.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    After understanding the concept of time, Sen opened his eyes and was about to say he couldn''t find any relation between fate and time.. But before he did, his consciousness was pulled somewhere out of his body.

 Chapter 198 - Something Went Wrong

    Sen abruptly opened his eyes and found himself standing above a giant pocket watch. The watch was ticking, and with each tick, it was creating an ear-splitting noise around that place.


    Tick! Tick!! Tick!!


    Sen was unable to understand what was going on there and what does the watch below him want him to convey. Sometimes ago he wanted to understand the relationship between fate and time, and when he wasn''t able to understand it, he was sucked into that place.


    "Just what in the world is going on here?"


    While he was contemplating about it suddenly a light flashed before him and began to show him the events of the past. The first scene was of the time when the CREATURE was floating over the space and looked at the earth with his evil eyes.


    Next was the scene of how he used the power of illusion reality to vanish every trace of life from all over the solar system, including Aryan''s family members and all his relatives.


    With that the video came to an end and a sound reverberated in the space, "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "What was destined to happen, will eventually happen. Destiny can''t be changed without knowing about it in advance."


    "Gahhhhhhhh, stop it, stop it already. I know it well, what you wanted to say. If only I can go back in time, with these newly gained powers."


    Sen abruptly stopped at that. He found out, he finally found out the relation. If he could have gone back in time, he would have changed the destiny/fate of an entire galaxy.


    And that was the relationship he was searching for.


    "Fate is an unchangeable element of the universe. But it can be changed if you have the power of time with you." Muttered Aryan.


    Suddenly the clock below his feet began to shudder and crack!!


    It was broken into pieces. Aryan found himself back in the sage palace, sitting before his family members.


    Granny Kotori and Aditya went near and asked, "Success?!"


    Sen "Yep, success."


    "Good, onto the next one." Ordered the empress.


    Next on the line was Anisa, and her element was Space.


    Unlike the others, she didn''t go near Sen to pat his head, instead she joined her hands and began to chant a sutra. Sen was somewhat confused about it as his mom was not following the same way as the others and instead was chanting sutras to him.


    Amidst his thinking, his eyes began to shut in and he fell asleep while sleeping.


    ______________________________________________________


    Space is the boundless three-dimensional extent in which objects and events have relative position and direction. Physical space is often conceived in three linear dimensions, although modern physicists usually consider it, with time, to be part of a boundless four-dimensional continuum known as spacetime.


    The concept of space is considered to be of fundamental importance to an understanding of the physical universe. However, disagreement continues between philosophers over whether it is itself an entity, a relationship between entities, or part of a conceptual framework.


    Most of space is relatively empty, meaning that there are just stray bits of dust and gas inside of it. This means that when humans send a satellite to a distant planet, the object will not encounter "drag" in the same way that an airplane does as it sails through space.


    While space may look empty to human eyes, research has shown that there are forms of radiation emanating through the cosmos. In our own solar system, the solar wind ¡ª made up of plasma and other particles from the sun ¡ª permeates past the planets and occasionally causes aurora near the Earth''s poles. Cosmic rays also fly through the neighborhood, emanating from supernovas outside of the solar system.


    In fact, the universe is permeated with the cosmic microwave background, which can be understood as the leftovers of the immense explosion that formed our cosmos (usually called the Big Bang). The CMB, which is best seen in microwaves, shows the earliest radiation that our instruments can detect.


    One large feature of space that is poorly seen or understood is the supposed presence of dark matter and dark energy, which are essentially forms of matter and energy that can only be detected through their effects on other objects. Since the universe is expanding and accelerating in that expansion, that is seen as one key piece of evidence for dark matter. Another is gravitational lensing that occurs when light "bends" around a star from a distant background object.


    In astronomy and cosmology, space is the vast 3-dimensional region that begins where the earth''s atmosphere ends. Space is usually thought to begin at the lowest altitude at which satellites can maintain orbits for a reasonable time without falling into the atmosphere.


    Astronomers may speak of interplanetary space (the space between planets in our solar system), interstellar space (the space between stars in our galaxy), or intergalactic space (the space between galaxies in the universe). Some scientists believe that space extends infinitely far in all directions, while others believe that space is finite but unbounded, just as the 2-space surface of the earth has finite area yet no beginning nor end.


    In mathematics, space is an unbounded continuum (unbroken set of points) in which exactly three numerical coordinates are necessary to uniquely define the location of any particular point. It is sometimes called 3-D space because it contains three distance dimensions. If a continuum requires fewer or more than three coordinates (dimensions) to uniquely define the location of a point, that continuum is sometimes called n-space or n-dimensional space, where n is the number of dimensions.


    Thus, for example, a line constitutes 1-space and a plane constitutes 2-space. When time is considered as a dimension along with the usual three in conventional space, the result is sometimes called 4-space, 4-dimensional space, time-space, or space-time.


    Absolute, true and mathematical time, of itself, and from its own nature flows equably without regard to anything external, and by another name is called duration: relative, apparent and common time, is some sensible and external (whether accurate or unequable) measure of duration by the means of motion, which is commonly used instead of true time ...


    According to the sage of time and Yang emperor, absolute time exists independently of any perceiver and progresses at a consistent pace throughout the universe. Unlike relative time, Sages believed absolute time was imperceptible and could only be understood mathematically.


    According to the Yang emperor, humans are only capable of perceiving relative time, which is a measurement of perceivable objects in motion (like the Moon or Sun). From these movements, we infer the passage of time.


    Absolute space, in its own nature, without regard to anything external, remains always similar and immovable. Relative space is some movable dimension or measure of the absolute spaces; which our senses determine by its position to bodies: and which is vulgarly taken for immovable space ... Absolute motion is the translation of a body from one absolute place into another: and relative motion, the translation from one relative place into another.


    A traditional realist position in ontology is that time and space have existence apart from the human mind. Idealists, by contrast, deny or doubt the existence of objects independent of the mind. Some anti-realists, whose ontological position is that objects outside the mind do exist, nevertheless doubt the independent existence of time and space.


    A further application of the modern mathematical methods, in league with the idea of invariance and covariance groups, is to try to interpret historical views of space and time in modern, mathematical language.


    A theory of space and time is seen as a manifold paired with vector spaces, the more vector spaces the more facts there are about objects in that theory. The historical development of spacetime theories is generally seen to start from a position where many facts about objects are incorporated in that theory, and as history progresses, more and more structure is removed.


    _______________________________________________________


    The process would have continued further when Sen abruptly opened his eyes and began to cough out blood. The sage empress and Rikka came forward and began to heal him with their magic, but his blood cough didn''t stop and he kept on coughing.


    All of them present nodded and gathered around Sen in a circle

 Chapter 199 - End Of Inheriting Attributes

    Sage empress was the one who first started it and everyone else followed after her. She awoke the power of her cultivation star and began to generate energy out of it. Like her, the other too began to generate energy and mobilize it to their foreheads.


    The sage palace itself began to resonate with this power, and like the others, it began to generate energy around it. Since it was just a palace built on top of a tree, the core was hidden inside the tree. The palace was drawing energy from the world tree''s core and generating energy around it.


    "Mhm¡­ Do it!!" Ordered the empress. Everyone else present touched their forehead and drew a light sphere out of it. Though everyone took out one from their forehead but their colors were different. Grand Elder''s light sphere was blue, Granny Kotori''s was green, Anisa''s white and so on.


    The sage palace too created a big sphere and delivered it besides the empress. She waved her hand and collected all the floating light spheres at one place. Before her were nine light spheres of different colors.


    She held four-light spheres in each hand and began to wave it in the air. The bigger spheres generated by the palace were just above Sen and rotating around itself at a higher speed.


    The empress began to chant some sutras and threw four balls onto the bigger spear.


    Boom!!


    The sphere exploded but didn''t create any fire around it. Instead it grew larger in size. The empress carried out the same step again and threw the other four into the sphere.


    Like the first time this time, too, came a loud noise, and the spear grew larger in size.


    Now it was rotating at a higher speed, having colour similar to that of a rainbow. The Empress went near it and held it in her hands. The spear stopped rotating all of a sudden and began to emit a variety of lights.


    Empress Yui kneeled down and placed that spear on top of Sen''s forehead.


    All of a sudden his body began to glow yellow as it was glowing earlier while inheriting Grand Elder''s Harmony attribute and began to levitate in the air.


    Since Sen was one of the great sages and also a knight of the Yang Emperor, the energy generated from the similar kinds of peoples was helping him to recover faster and heal the wounds on his soul.


    Slowly he opened his eyes and found himself levitating in the air. The sage empress saw Sen was coming to his senses again and ordered, "The rest of us will do it at once."


    Rikka, Aria, Sir Jean nodded and levitated in the air with the empress to make Sen inherit their attributes at once.


    Seeing those four had already surrounded him and were chanting their sutras, Sen was having a bad premonition. And as anticipated, it was something he should be worried about.


    The four of them including the empress, finished their chanting at the same time and put their hand on top of each other and touched Sen''s head.


    He tightly closed his eyes and was waiting for some impact, but nothing of that sort happened. ''Huh, that''s weird. I was expecting somet~''


    Before he thought something else he felt like an explosion just took place on his head and closed eyes again because of losing his senses.


    This time Sen found himself before a black hole. But due to certain reasons it wasn''t pulling him inside.


    ''So here I will get to know the profound meaning of the rest of the attributes?''


    While he was pondering about these things, the broadcast in his mind started. The attribute of life and Creation.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    One part of the field of life''s meaning consists of the systematic attempt to clarify what people mean when they ask in virtue of what life has meaning.


    The meaning of life as we perceive it is derived from philosophical and religious contemplation of, and scientific inquiries about existence, social ties, consciousness, and happiness.


    Many other issues are also involved, such as symbolic meaning, ontology, value, purpose, ethics, good and evil, free will, the existence of one or multiple gods, conceptions of God, the soul, and the afterlife.


    Sages and researchers in positive psychology study empirical factors that lead to life satisfaction, full engagement in activities, making a fuller contribution by utilizing one''s personal strengths, and meaning based on investing in something larger than the self.


    Some studies of flow experiences have consistently suggested that humans experience meaning and fulfillment when mastering challenging tasks and that the experience comes from the way tasks are approached and performed rather than the particular choice of task.


    Neuroscience describes reward, pleasure, and motivation in terms of neurotransmitter activity, especially in the limbic system and the ventral tegmental area in particular.


    If one believes that the meaning of life is to maximize pleasure and to ease general life, then this allows normative predictions about how to act to achieve this. Likewise, some ethical naturalists advocate a science of morality¡ªthe empirical pursuit of flourishing for all conscious creatures.


    The origins of life cannot be dated as precisely, but there is evidence that bacteria-like organisms lived on planets 3.5 billion years ago, and they may have existed even earlier, when the first solid crust formed, almost 4 billion years ago.


    These early organisms must have been simpler than the organisms living today. Furthermore, before the earliest organisms there must have been structures that one would not call "alive" but that are now components of living things.


    Today, all living organisms store and transmit hereditary information using two kinds of molecules: DNA and RNA. Each of these molecules is in turn composed of four kinds of subunits known as nucleotides.


    The sequences of nucleotides in particular lengths of DNA or RNA, known as genes, direct the construction of molecules known as proteins, which in turn catalyze biochemical reactions, provide structural components for organisms, and perform many of the other functions on which life depends. Proteins consist of chains of subunits known as amino acids.


    In the research of the origin of life, the question is no longer whether life could have originated by chemical processes involving nonbiological components. The question instead has become which of many pathways might have been followed to produce the first cells.


    Many generations of sages, including many scientists, hold that God/Will of the universe created the universe and the various processes driving physical and biological evolution and that these processes then resulted in the creation of galaxies, our solar system, and life on Earth.


    This belief, which sometimes is termed "theistic evolution," is not in disagreement with scientific explanations of evolution. Indeed, it reflects the remarkable and inspiring character of the physical universe revealed by cosmology, paleontology, molecular biology, and many other disciplines.


    The advocates of "creation science" hold a variety of viewpoints. Some claim that Planets and the universe are relatively young, perhaps only 6,000 to 10,000 years old. These individuals often believe that the present physical form of a planet can be explained by "catastrophism," including a worldwide flood, and that all living things (including humans) were created miraculously, essentially in the forms we now find them.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    And with that the divinity profoundness broadcast came to an end. For Sen, he read a lot of biology in one day. And to his surprise he was already somewhat aware about the meaning of creation, he just had to realise it. And he did that inside that mysterious place.


    He hadn''t taken a breath of sigh when the divinity profoundness broadcast, the last two attributes were Heaven, and sage attribute.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Heaven is a transcendent supernatural place where beings such as gods, angels, spirits, saints, or venerated ancestors are said to originate, be enthroned, or live. According to the beliefs of some religions, heavenly beings can descend to Earth or incarnate and earthly beings can ascend to Heaven in the afterlife or, in exceptional cases, enter Heaven alive.


    Heaven is often described as a "highest place", the holiest place, a Paradise, in contrast to hell or the Underworld or the "low places" and universally or conditionally accessible by earthly beings according to various standards of divinity, goodness, piety, faith, or other virtues or right beliefs or simply divine will. Some believe in the possibility of a heaven on Earth in a world to come.


    Another belief is in an axis mundi or world tree which connects the heavens, the terrestrial world, and the underworld. In Indian religions, heaven is considered as Svarga loka, and the soul is again subjected to rebirth in different living forms according to its karma.


    This cycle can be broken after a soul achieves Moksha or Nirvana. Any place of existence, either of humans, souls or deities, outside the tangible world (Heaven, Hell, or other) is referred to as the otherworld.


    A sage is someone who practices cultivation and challenges the heavens to ascend to immortality and other stages that are beyond the reach of ordinary humans.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Huh!! Why did it suddenly come to an end?" questioned Aryan.


    He was listening to it and thinking of its meaning when it came to an abrupt end.


    He opened his eyes and found everyone staring at him with disbelief.. Sen too was feeling somewhat weird.

 Chapter 200 - Nine Days Remain

    "Huh, why are you all looking at me like that?" Sen asked in a puzzled tone. But that''s not the thing everyone around him heard. All they could hear was "Mehquen queeeeuieyr eiueuoiwqi" from Sen''s mouth.


    Seeing no one was answering his question, Sen asked the same question again, and this time in a loud voice. But even then no one replied to him, and all they were doing was to keep on staring at him.


    Sen was already getting that feeling. But he was refusing to believe in it. He had already realized that he was young now. Young enough to be called an infant at that time.


    He raised his hand and had a look at it. And as anticipated, he was in the body of a baby now. Small, cute, baby.


    All of a sudden he felt like his head was hit with a big hammer. Thinking about spending another twelve to thirteen years to learn everything from scratch and get his powers back. His head began to ache with severe pain.


    In time of his despair, a tremor was felt inside of his soul sea. Sen closed his eyes and dived there to check for the signs of sudden disturbance he felt from there.


    Inside his soul sea, at the middle an object was illuminating golden yellow light. Aryan went there and waved his hand to disperse the light around that object. Since it was his soul sea, everything there works as per his wish.


    The light dispersed, and behind it he found a grimoire. A golden yellow grimoire with some ancient patterns on it.


    Sen was taken aback when he saw the grimoire of the 8th sage again. Last time he saw it in his old world after the peoples of earth and other solar systems were vanished by the CREATURE.


    Sen went near and willed in his mind to open the book. The book began to glow again and the sun pattern on it became golden white.


    The book was already levitating in the air, but after Sen willed it came into his hand and started to turn out pages.


    Sen had no idea why was it turning pages on its own and how to stop it from doing so. Before he thought of a way to do something, the turning of the pages stopped. Sen had a look at the contents of the pages and after having a complete read of it his eyes widened.


    Without doing any further delay he started to chant the sutras on it. The ancient texts on the page came from the grimoire and revolved around Sen.


    Back in the sage world Grand Elder and Aditya were having a fight on who will first carry Sen. After having an intensive fight of stone paper scissor Grand Elder won the match and took Sen in his arms.


    Suddenly, the small baby body of Sen started to glow and thud!!


    Grand Elder fell on the ground and on top of him was a young man in his 20s. Pink overcoat, white sleeved full shirt and a red tie.


    The figure and his clothes were recognizable before anyone said something Sage Empress was the first one who waved her hand and dragged Sen towards her embrace.


    "Honey, you are back again!!"


    "Huhhahahaha, I am back. I am finally back!!" Sen laughed in excitement.


    Now that Sen was looking like someone in his 20s, and a bit older than the empress, he was deemed a good match for the empress.


    She didn''t want to waste any time and asked everyone to prepare for the conference. In the meantime, Sen was trying out his newly gotten powers in the garden.


    After half an hour when everyone gathered in a room Sen and Empress entered and asked everyone to take their seat.


    Excluding Grand Elder, everyone else took a seat as asked by the empress and kept on staring towards Sen. Although it was known to everyone the figure in his 20s was Sen they still can''t believe the sudden changes in him.


    "Ahem, I think we should start explaining now?" Grand Elder asked in a low voice.


    "Please do." Allowed the empress. And with that Grand Elder closed the lights of the room.


    Amidst of the darkroom a small light particle came into existence.


    "It was the time when the Yang emperor was alive," Grand Elder started his narration. Everyone was paying attention to him. Especially Aryan, since he hadn''t recovered his memory he was paying his full attention towards him.


    As the narration continued the light particle in the dark kept on changing colors. The narration started from the time when the Yang Emperor came to know about the conspiracy of the dark side.


    The Yang Emperor was a very powerful figure, enough to defeat the armies of the Yin side, but the involvement of such powerful figures would have created a ruckus all around the world.


    So to wipe clean the armies of the dark side Yang emperor created a weapon, powerful enough that one swing can kill thousands.


    After the war, the Yang Emperor hid the weapon somewhere to prevent it from falling into the wrong hands.


    And with that, the narration came to an end.


    The room was lit up again and Grand Elder took the vacant seat that had been empty for a while. This time the empress stood up and drew everyone''s attention towards her.


    "I think everyone is pretty much about the divine weapon of the Yang Emperor right."


    "Mhm.."


    "Yes."


    "Yep."


    "Good, now we have to get that weapon for Sen again, and make him prepare for the upcoming war."


    "Okay, but what war?" asked Grand Elder in a serious tone.


    Some time ago he was sure something big was happening, and the empress was hiding something from them. But now that she had revealed the reason, it was time to dig out everything from her.


    The Empress was aware that the others would ask her the reason and for the very same reason she had come up with a perfectly made fake story.


    "Yes, it''s time to reveal the truth to everyone. Not only to the sages but also to the other high rankers too."


    Empress started her perfectly designed fake story after the Yang Emperor defeated the army of the dark. According to her story at that time one of the minions from the dark side was aware that the Yang Emperor already knew about their plans and would try to ambush them at one place.


    But instead of telling it to his companion the minion of dark tried to take advantage of that news. He started a ritual in which he had to offer thousands of dead bodies to a certain deity of the dark. And in exchange, he would get attributed beyond the imagination of anyone.


    He started the ritual and waited for the Yang side armies to annihilate the Yin side armies, and when thousands of bodies fell down on the ground he tried to summon that certain deity and offered him all the dead bodies.


    One thing he wasn''t foreseen was the powers of the Yang Emperor, when that certain deity of darkness arrived, Yang Emperor was clearly able to feel her presence and arrived at the place of ritual.


    But before he reached it was already very late for him. That certain minion was no more a minion and had already gained tremendous powers from the ritual and the sacrifice.


    While the Empress was telling about all this, something else was reverberating in Sen''s mind. And this time he didn''t sit silent and instead blurted it out for everyone.


    "The yin yang, an ancient symbol of harmony and balance, challenges the conventional association of light with good and darkness with evil.The complexities of human behavior and experiences by placing them in one of two categories ¡ª part or whole, negative or positive, competitive or collaborative ¡ª yin yang emphasizes the necessity of each to create balance. Following this mindset, light and darkness lose their original associations and become part of the deeper dynamics at play in an individual''s journey."


    "Huh?! Sen, why are you chanting my attribute''s profound knowledge?" asked the Grand Elder.


    Sen, "In Daoism, yin is associated with darkness, depth, weakness, submission, intuition, and femininity. On the yang side, there is lightness, warmth, summer, aggression, rational thought, and masculinity."


    Grand Elder "¡­"


    The Daoistic use of those metaphors is very different. Darkness is not something to be overcome. Darkness is something that''s part of the natural rhythms and flows of the universe, and you need dark and light ¡ª you don''t even know what one is without the other.


    "In Daoist philosophy, dark and light, yin and yang, arrive in the world after the birth of the Yin and the Yang Emperors. It becomes sensible from an initial quiescence and continues moving until quiescence is reached again. For instance, dropping a stone in a calm pool of water will simultaneously raise waves and lower troughs between them, and this alternation of high and low points in the water will radiate outward until the movement dissipates, and the pool is calm once more. Yin and yang thus are always opposite and equal qualities."


    "¡­."


    Empress understood what was going on and asked the others to fasten up their works. If she was not wrong Sen only had nine more days, till he retains the power of the other sages inside him. After that if he doesn''t release them, he will undergo a super massive heavenly tribulation that may end his life and soul forever.

 Chapter 201 - Day 1

    "So what should we do now?" asked the Grand Elder. After finding out they had only nine days to finish everything and take back their attributes from Sen. He was willing to do anything to everything for him.


    Empress said Sen can''t do anything that day since the attributes were adjusting in his body and he needed one more day to for complete transformation.


    With that, the conference came to an end. Sen and the empress left first and went to the training grounds to try out his new power. The purpose of inserting different attributes inside Sen''s body was very simple. When the attributes remain inside his body for more than seven days, they will create a place for them inside his soul sea. And after the other sage takes back their attributes, the places created by them will start absorbing attributes of the same type.


    In a few days or months, Sen would become the holder of multiple attributes. After trying out some of his new powers, Sen went to the empress''s bedroom and hit the bed there.


    No one in the palace asked him or said anything to him as it was known to everyone by then that both of them were in a relationship of husband and wife. Like that the day came to an end. From the next day onwards Sen had to complete missions for nine consecutive days and find out the location of Yang Emperor''s secret weapon.


    The next morning Sen woke up early and got ready for his first-day mission. As usual, he descended to the down floors and had lunch with his family. The only difference was he was not in the Kalinga Palace but instead was in the Sage Palace.


    One more thing that was new was the addition of some new members in their usual morning breakfast. Including Sen''s family, the Sage empress, Nex, and Nagarin had also joined him for breakfast.


    After the mission was over, it was time for allotment of missions. Grand Elder, Aditya, Sir Jean, and Nex were asked to go to the end of the Sage world and collect the Xo Dun Hyu plant from there. It was a special type of plant whose property can alleviate the pain caused by attribute adjusting in Sen''s body.


    For the rest, they were asked to help the empress in preparing some other pills and a special medicinal bath that Sen had to take after returning from his mission that day.


    Now for Sen, his first-day mission was to find the clues about the Yang Emperor''s secret weapon, and for that, the best place was his tomb.


    Years ago, when the Yang Emperor died, the Sage Emperor of that time took his body and buried it in a holy pond. But after some days something miraculous happened that even gave a shock to the Sage emperor of that time.


    The water of the holy pond began to dry, and a small tree was growing out of it. Since the tree was growing by absorbing the water of the holy pond, the sage emperor of that time had a hunch that the tree would grow into a world tree.


    And as expected, some months later, its growth exceeded the size of the Yang Emperor''s mansion of that time.


    Since there was a constant threat in the side of light from the side of dark, the Sage emperor of that time devised a brilliant plan, and executed it secretly, without anyone knowing.


    He shifted the entire holy pond along with the small world tree to a barren planet devoid of water and any form of life form. And let it grow for some years. Since the tree was literally going on top of the holy pond, it also inherited the properties of the holy water.


    As the name suggests, holy water. In ancient times it was used to ward away evil spirits and cleanse the soul from any evil or impurities.


    So as the world tree inherited the Holy Lakes property, its name also changed to the "Holy tree of the World."


    But the Sage emperor of that time had already foreseen this and knew about one more property of the tree that was not known to others. And that was to create barriers around it. Since the tree was growing on the holy tree and the Yang Emperor was buried there, it inherited the will of the Yang Emperor, which was to protect his peoples and his beloved one.


    After a few years when the tree grew out big enough to be called a full-fledged world tree, the Sage emperor moved all his people to that planet and changed the name of that barren planet to sage planet.


    Since only good-hearted people migrated onto that planet, the world tree used to absorb some little amount of Yang from everyone. Just within a decade, the tree became large enough that it was covering the skies of the sage planet.


    The Sage emperor at that time was already aware of the population growth, and to counter that he devised another project. The motive was simple, cut down some parts of the Holy tree of the World and plant it on different planets, to give them a similar protective feature as the first sage planet.


    Within a decade hundreds of planets began to grow the Holy tree of the World on them and started accepting population from the main sage planet.


    Once again, the Sage Emperor was flabbergasted when he found one more new feature of the Holy tree of the World that he didn''t know before.


    When a seven hundred holy tree exits in a particular place, a new bigger, larger, and stronger barrier gets formed in that place.


    And with this feature the once alone Sage planet expanded to a sage world, blessed with the protection of the Holy tree of the World.


    Sen''s work was to pin down the location of the original Holy tree of the World that had been growing since thousands of years ago and find clues from the tomb of the body of the Yang Emperor.


    After hearing everything from the empress, Sen asked the tree she was talking about and the tree on which the sage palace was located were they the same place or different.


    And got disappointed when the Empress replied with a "no."


    Sen tried to ask the empress some more clues about the tree, but she herself had no clue about it.


    Seeing everyone was going out of the sage palace for their own missions, Sen too departed the palace and flew to the top of the world tree.


    From there he was able to get a clear view of the planet. Excluding the place from where he was standing, he couldn''t find any other world tree on that planet.


    If it had been the old Sen, he would have used divine sense or searched for some clues in a library. But after inheriting that many attributes, he devised a new way of searching.


    He remembered the empress was mentioning that all the trees, world trees, and Holy tree of the World are interconnected to each other. So to find out the whereabouts of the oldest Holy tree of the World he thought of connecting himself with the world tree on which he was standing at that time.


    This time he didn''t close his eyes, neither did he touch the tree, and instead he made an energy ball in between his hands.


    This energy ball was made out of pure life energy and creation energy inherited from his family members. The moment the ball materialized in between his hands, the world tree began to shake and glow white.


    Sen was directly communicating with the tree''s core and asking about the whereabouts of the oldest Holy tree of the World, but all he could find was that it was not anywhere near.


    According to the core of the world tree, the oldest Holy tree of the World was planted on a planet two-star millennia away from there.


    Sen became sure of it; he had to travel a long distance soon, so before going he informed the Sage empress about it through telepathy.


    Now as informed by the tree, he was two-star millennia away from it. And to cover that long-distance the easiest way was to use teleportation.


    He was about to use the spell when suddenly


    "Time is the indefinite continued progress of existence and events that occur in an apparently irreversible succession from the past, through the present, into the future."


    "Time in physics is operationally defined as "what a clock reads". Time is one of the seven fundamental physical quantities."


    "Time is the never-ending continued progress of existence and events. It happens in an apparently irreversible way from the past, through the present to the future. Time is the never-ending continued progress of existence and events. It happens in an apparently irreversible way from the past, through the present to the future."

 Chapter 202 - Reached The Destination

    "Fck, fck, fck!!" cursed Aryan on top of the tree. He was about to use his teleportation spell when his weird symptom acted up and ruined everything.


    But now that he stopped, he got a new idea to cover that distance even faster than teleportation. With the teleportation spell, he had to use it at least seven or eight times to cover that distance, but with his new idea, he had the ability to cover it in a flash.


    This time, instead of chanting the spell, he closed his eyes and started to think about the meaning of life and creation. The more he thinks, the more his body started to fade. At one point a time came when his physical body got converted to light particles.


    Sen entered into the world tree and traveled through its trunk to reach its core. Since the core was already connected with seven hundred 699 more trees, he targeted the tree at the end of the connection.


    Shoosh!!


    All the distance was instantly covered in a flash. Aryan again tried to sense the tree at the endpoint of the connection and transferred his body there, through the connection existing between the cores.


    Sen used that trick again and again and crossed a long distance within a fraction of nanoseconds.


    Now that he was getting used to it, he can travel even faster in between the vast connection formed between the world trees.


    After traveling for some time, Sen reached his destination and got out of the core. Till then his body was in a particle form. Sen again thought about the meaning of life and creation to awaken his inherited power and convert back to his physical form.


    But here comes the problem that was completely unexpected for him. His spells and power didn''t work as he thought they would. His body remained in a light particle form instead of converting into his physical form.


    Sen was getting tensed as if he won''t able to change to his physical form he may not be able to do anything. Amidst of his thinking, he remembered something about which he had forgotten completely.


    The Yin Yang constitution of the body. When his body dissipated his yin yang constitution got distorted, since there was not effort in it his body was able to change form easily.


    But when his body was reconstructing again, he forgot to adjust his Yin Yang constitution and proportion.


    Aryan began to chant the attributes to start his constitution and reformation. The process was slow, but it was working at least.


    After chanting the attributes spell even after half an hour, only his ear was the only one that had returned back to his physical shape.


    Sen was getting a feeling something was bubbling up inside him, and something was going to come out anytime, before he reacts to it and tried to stop it, that thing came out of it and began to take action.


    His weird symptom of attribute recitation acted up, and he started chanting it out loudly. Since no one was there, he was safe for the time being.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The yin yang, an ancient symbol of harmony and balance, challenges the conventional association of light with good and darkness with evil.


    The complexities of human behavior and experiences by placing them in one of two categories ¡ª part or whole, negative or positive, competitive or collaborative ¡ª yin yang emphasizes the necessity of each to create balance. Following this mindset, light and darkness lose their original associations and become part of the deeper dynamics at play in an individual''s journey.


    In Daoism, yin is associated with darkness, depth, weakness, submission, intuition, and femininity. On the yang side, there is lightness, warmth, summer, aggression, rational thought, and masculinity.


    The Daoistic use of those metaphors is very different. Darkness is not something to be overcome. Darkness is something that''s part of the natural rhythms and flows of the universe, and you need dark and light ¡ª you don''t even know what one is without the other.


    In Daoist philosophy, dark and light, yin and yang, arrive in the world after the birth of the Yin and the Yang Emperors. It becomes sensible from an initial quiescence and continues moving until quiescence is reached again.


    For instance, dropping a stone in a calm pool of water will simultaneously raise waves and lower troughs between them, and this alternation of high and low points in the water will radiate outward until the movement dissipates, and the pool is calm once more. Yin and yang thus are always opposite and equal qualities. Further, whenever one quality reaches its peak, it will naturally begin to transform into the opposite quality: for example, a grain that reaches its full height in summer (fully yang) will produce seeds and die back in winter (fully yin) in an endless cycle.


    It is impossible to talk about yin or yang without some reference to the opposite since yin and yang are bound together as parts of a mutual whole.


    For example, there cannot be the bottom of the foot without the top. A way to illustrate this idea is to postulate the notion of a race with only women or only men; this race would disappear in a single generation. Yet, women and men together create new generations that allow the race they mutually create and mutually come from to survive. The interaction of the two gives birth to things, like manhood.


    Yin and yang transform each other like an undertow in the ocean, every advance is complemented by a retreat, and every rise transforms into a fall. Thus, a seed will sprout from the earth and grow upwards towards the sky¡ªan intrinsical yang movement. Then, when it reaches its full potential height, it will fall. Also, the growth of the top seeks light, while roots grow in darkness.


    To achieve this balance between the two, the Daoist approach emphasizes aligning oneself with the equilibrium flows of the cosmos and living in harmony with nature because of the belief in a natural order or "the way."


    The nature of yin yang is that it is not static. For example, day and night gradually flow into each other and the balance between them changes with the seasons.


    In addition to the central idea of balance, the word ''paradox'' can also characterize the yin-yang symbol.


    Is dark really bad and is light really good?


    The statement is both true and false. Because it depends on what mindset an individual is working from. Much of a person''s worldview is constructed from their past experiences and community interactions.


    Paradoxes like yin yang are confusing because [they] force us to think deeper than the presenting concept itself. Those on a journey to achieve balance can measure their progress based on their own internal flow. If you''re obstructing the flow in your body, that will manifest itself in certain mental, social, and spiritual ways. It will also manifest itself in social environments that get out of balance ¡ª dysfunctions in families, wider communities, nations, and so forth.


    Inevitable struggles in life can cause imbalance and prevent personal growth. Yang emperor believes that utilizing the concepts of yin yang can help people realize that, just like the symbol''s interlocking spirals, life is a permanently evolving passage, and both light and darkness are needed in balance.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    After reading out the whole set of profound meaning that he had inherited from his gramps, his body began to solidify and took shape. But without the power of creation, it was still somewhat incomplete.


    Though his weird symptoms had already stopped, Sen tried to remember the knowledge of creation and read it out like the previous time.


    One part of the field of life''s meaning consists of the systematic attempt to clarify what people mean when they ask in virtue of what life has meaning.


    The meaning of life as we perceive it is derived from philosophical and religious contemplation of, and scientific inquiries about existence, social ties, consciousness, and happiness.


    Many other issues are also involved, such as symbolic meaning, ontology, value, purpose, ethics, good and evil, free will, the existence of one or multiple gods, conceptions of God, the soul, and the afterlife.


    Sages and researchers in positive psychology study empirical factors that lead to life satisfaction, full engagement in activities, making a fuller contribution by utilizing one''s personal strengths and meaning based on investing in something larger than the self.


    Some studies of flow experiences have consistently suggested that humans experience meaning and fulfillment when mastering challenging tasks, and that the experience comes from the way tasks are approached and performed rather than the particular choice of task.


    Neuroscience describes reward, pleasure, and motivation in terms of neurotransmitter activity, especially in the limbic system and the ventral tegmental area in particular.


    If one believes that the meaning of life is to maximize pleasure and to ease general life, then this allows normative predictions about how to act to achieve this. Likewise, some ethical naturalists advocate a science of morality¡ªthe empirical pursuit of flourishing for all conscious creatures.


    The origins of life cannot be dated as precisely, but there is evidence that bacteria-like organisms lived on planets 3.5 billion years ago, and they may have existed even earlier, when the first solid crust formed, almost 4 billion years ago.

 Chapter 203 - Divine Beast Projection

    After returning to his original form, Sen took a breath of relief and had a look at his surroundings. He was standing on top of a gigantic Holy tree of the world. Before him was a valley with a rising sun''s view.


    Sen got mesmerized by the scene before him and captured the view within his mind. After enjoying the miracle, he landed from the tree and walked on the ground.


    One weird thing he was feeling at that time was the size of the grasses. Generally, grasses can be as small as an ant and as big as a human, but the grasses there were as big as trees.


    Sen was literally flying in between them. After crossing a sea of grass, he finally reached somewhere where he could finally land and take some breath of a sigh.


    In front of him was a big wall. Whose rain was as high as the sky. Sen tried to look up and had a look at its end, but he was unable t find the end.


    While he was gasping in shock, suddenly the ground began to shake and tremble. Sen got cautious and floated in the air again to avoid falling down. Suddenly a screeching voice of someone came from somewhere, making the whole of nature tremble in fear.


    Since Sen had no time to react, and he was unaware of his enemy''s location, he covered himself in a layer of invisibility energy and kept on floating in one place.


    After the shaking and the screeching of the ground stopped, he landed on the ground and undid his invisibility.


    Since he was calm now, he found out the source of that screech and went to that place as soon as possible. In front of was a giant tiger and a giant human fighting with each other.


    Rather than fighting, it was more like a one-sided fight. The tiger was even bigger than the giant and attacking him fiercely with his sharp claws.


    The wooden shield was already in pieces and was about to crack up and break anytime. Sen thought he should interfere in it and fired a small fireball towards the tiger.


    Boom!!


    It created a big explosion on the tiger''s body, leaving behind a black burned mark on its body. Even though it was a powerful attack, all it could do was leaving behind a black burnt mark.


    Sen frowned on the abnormal toughness of the tiger and thought of increasing explosive power. But before he did, the tiger turned towards him and roared at him, while staring at his eyes directly.


    Sen was like an ant before the tiger''s size, even then the tiger was able to point out his location and roar at him.


    Since the tiger was trying to intimidate him, he didn''t back off and instead did something to intimidate him back.


    He gathered the past memories of his four contracted beasts and try to project them behind him using the power of Illusion Derivative and Power of creation, inherited from his parents.


    All of a sudden, air began to revolve around him and create a tornado around him. The wild tiger was planning to plunge towards Sen and gulp him down in one go, but after seeing the giant tornado materializing around the little human, he backed off and waited for it to calm down.


    While he was waiting for it, suddenly a roar came from inside of the tornado. The tiger got startled and took another step back. His eyes were trembling and looking here and there in his eye sockets when another roar came from inside of the tornado.


    Now not only the tiger was confused but also the giant who was protecting himself from the tiger was also confused about those sounds.


    ''How come a small human can make those noises?'' thought the giant.


    Abruptly the tornado dissipated, and the inside scene became clear to both the tiger and the giant. Before them was a small human. The same small human who was before them sometimes ago.


    But this time he was not alone. The small human with a pink overcoat was standing on top of a purple-black long dragon. And the purple-black long dragon was coiling around a gigantic white tiger, even bigger than the tiger before Sen, with a majestic charm around it.


    For the tiger that was intending to attack Sen earlier, the big white tiger was like a god for him. And the person standing above him was like his master.


    At the thought of attacking someone, the tiger trembled in fear and fled from that place as soon as possible.


    Sen was trying to project four of his contracted beasts from his previous world, but he was unable to do so, and instead projected two beasts, double their original size.


    Slowly, the projections faded behind Sen as he landed on the ground again. Watching the small human standing on top of two divine looking beasts, the giant didn''t know what to utter and what not to.


    The first thing he did before Sen was to bow before him and greet him. Sen realized the giant was freaking out just by looking at him and hence decided to disappear from there.


    After the giant raised his head, the little human was nowhere to be found.


    Meanwhile, Sen returned to the place where he was standing earlier, before the giant wall.


    While he was pondering about the wall, something began to well up in his stomach. Sen knew what was that feeling, but he didn''t want to believe it was becoming that frequent.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Destiny, sometimes referred to as fate, is a predetermined course of events. It may be conceived as a predetermined future, whether in general or of an individual. But the bearer of this attribute can change the predetermined part and make it something that he/she wants.


    Time is the indefinite continued progress of existence and events that occur in an apparently irreversible succession from the past, through the present, into the future.


    It is a component quantity of various measurements used to sequence events, to compare the duration of events or the intervals between them, and to quantify rates of change of quantities in material reality or in the conscious experience. Time is often referred to as a fourth dimension, along with three spatial dimensions.


    Time has long been an important subject of study in religion, philosophy, and science, but defining it in a manner applicable to all fields without circularity has consistently eluded scholars.


    Nevertheless, diverse fields such as business, industry, sports, the sciences, and the performing arts all incorporate some notion of time into their respective measuring systems.


    Time in physics is operationally defined as "what a clock reads". Time is one of the seven fundamental physical quantities.


    Time is the never-ending continued progress of existence and events. It happens in an apparently irreversible way from the past, through the present to the future.


    To measure time, we can use anything that repeats itself regularly. One example is the start of a new day (as Earth rotates on its axis). Two more are the phases of the moon (as it orbits the Earth), and the seasons of the year (as the Earth orbits the Sun).


    Even in ancient times, people developed calendars to keep track of the number of days in a year. They also developed sundials that used the moving shadows cast by the sun through the day to measure times smaller than a day. Today, highly accurate clocks can measure time in less than a billionth of a second.


    The operational definition of time does not address what the fundamental nature of it is. It does not address why events can happen forward and backwards in space, whereas events only happen in the forward progress of time. Investigations into the relationship between space and time led physicists to define the spacetime continuum.


    General Relativity is the primary framework for understanding how spacetime works. Through advances in both theoretical and experimental investigations of space-time, it has been shown that time can be distorted and dilated, particularly at the edges of black holes.


    Temporal measurement has occupied scientists and sages, and was a prime motivation in navigation and astronomy. Periodic events and periodic motion have long served as standards for units of time.


    In the past Yin emperor and the Yang emperor thought that time was the same for everyone everywhere. This is the basis for timelines, where time is a parameter.


    The modern understanding of time is based on the seven sages theory of relativity, in which rates of time run differently depending on relative motion, and space and time are merged into spacetime, where we live on a world line rather than a timeline. In this view time is a coordinate.


    According to the prevailing cosmological model of the Big Bang theory, time itself began as part of the entire Universe about 13636364363634.87583483943404040 trillion years ago.


    In order to measure time, one can record the number of occurrences (events) of some periodic phenomenon. The regular recurrences of the seasons, the motions of the sun, moon and stars were noted and tabulated for millennia, before the laws of physics and magic were formulated.


    The sun was the arbiter of the flow of time, but time was known only to the hour for millennia, hence, the use of the gnomon was known across most of the world¡­..


    The profound knowledge would have continued to leak out of him, but he stopped it somehow and closed the door of his soul sea. That also meant he cut off the continuous supply of sage energy throughout his body.

 Chapter 204 - Dragon Lord

    Sen had a look around to see if anyone was there or not and began his meditation just before the giant wall. The next time he opened his eyes, it was already the night of the fourth day. From day one to till that time, all he was doing was meditation, meditation and meditation.


    Though he stopped the leakage of the profound knowledge and the profound energy, he spent a majority of his sage energy and his valuable mental energy in it. Sage energy would have filled itself inside his soul sea with time, but that was not the case with mental energy.


    To fill the amount of sage energy used before he had to sit in meditation for days.


    Since it was night time nothing was visible. While he was pondering where to go next a big arrow passed by his side. Sen was able to react in time and made some distance before it exploded.


    Sen looked around and found the arrow came from top of the wall. Though he was unable to see who fired it, he became sure there was a civilization behind that wall.


    Grahh~~


    Came a roaring sound from his rear.


    Sen turned around and found the roar was made by a streak of tigers. One more thing that he noticed was the tiger whom he had shown the divinity projection of his contracted beasts was also included in that streak.


    Sen frowned and thought of something new this time. Once again he mobilised his creation attribute and his illusionary power and started making something in the air.


    Just within a fraction of minutes a shiny golden lung dragon materialized in the air. Not only the tigers but also the peoples on top of the wall were dumbfounded on seeing a dragon, and that too a royal divine dragon appearing out of nowhere.


    Before anyone could predict the dragon''s next action, Sen jumped on top of its head and pointed his hand towards the tigers. The head of the tiger was completely clueless on why a royal divine dragon appeared out of nowhere and why was it coming towards them.


    If it were alone in such a situation, it would have fled long ago, but since his younger ones and his team mates were behind him he rejected the idea of fleeing and stood there like a prideful tiger king.


    The golden dragon''s body was levitating in the sky and only its neck part twisted around and came to the ground near the head of those tigers.


    Sen was small enough that very few may be able to hear him, so he used the voice of the dragon that was loud enough to talk with the tigers.


    "Huuuh!! How dare you awake from my sleep?!" asked the dragon with red eyes.


    Judging from the tone of the dragon, anybody could tell it was pissed and enraged at that time. On the side of the tigers everyone was trembling in fear and looking at each other on what to do and what to not. Only two tigers were there who had already decided on what to do, and how to do something that will save their life.


    The first one was the tiger head, and the leader of the group. He had already decided he would bow down before the divine dragon and ask him to forgive them. And the second one was the tiger with whom Sen had a fight a few days back.


    Since that tiger already knows about the powers of Sen, he was thinking of pushing all the blames on to their leader and escape quietly from there.


    Amidst the situation where the dragon was staring at the tigers, and the tigers were trembling in fear a sound came from the sky shouting "Stop, stop!!"


    Sen turned around and found someone was dropping from the sky.


    Boom!!


    A huge crater was created on the ground. Since the smoke and dust were flying around, it was not clear who was that person and why did he shout for stopping.


    One thing that was clear to Sen that the person was a giant. Judging from the figures height and shadow, anybody could have told it was a giant.


    The tigers were there to hunt down the giants. To hunt them, kill them, and satisfy their hunger. One of their prey was just before them, their mouths were drooling with saliva, only one order and all of them would have attacked him and plunged on him at once.


    But what was stopping them was the dragon before them. Though they were dying from hunger from the inside, they love their life more than their hunger.


    The smoke and the dust clear around the face became visible to everyone, Sen was flabbergasted on seeing the face. Before he commented something, the giant in a green suit came near and the dragon bowed before him.


    "Oh, the great dragon, and the dragon lord. Please forgive us for attacking you before."


    Sen "¡­"


    ''Eh.. When did they attack me?''


    Since Sen was synchronized with the dragon when Sen frowned, the dragon also frowned.


    The giant bowed his head even deeper and said how he was targeting the tiger and not the dragon lord.


    Sen understood from it that sometimes ago he was aiming at the tigers and he was being called the dragon lord by the giant.


    Sen was about to tell something when that same feeling began to well up inside him. And this time the feeling was a little different.


    "Microorganisms or microbes are microscopic organisms that exist as unicellular, multicellular, or cell clusters. Microorganisms are widespread in nature and are beneficial to life, but some can cause serious harm. They can be divided into six major types: bacteria, archaea, fungi, protozoa, algae, and viruses."


    In front of everyone''s eyes, Sen spouted out some deep biology learned in his previous world and inherited some from the attribute of spirit.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`


    Bacteria are unicellular organisms. The cells are described as prokaryotic because they lack a nucleus. They exist in four major shapes: bacillus (rod shape), coccus (spherical shape), spirilla (spiral shape), and vibrio (curved shape). Most bacteria have a peptidoglycan cell wall; they divide by binary fission; and they may possess flagella for motility.


    The difference in their cell wall structure is a major feature used in classifying these organisms. According to the way their cell wall structure stains, bacteria can be classified as either Gram-positive or Gram-negative when using the Gram staining. Bacteria can be further divided based on their response to gaseous oxygen into the following groups: aerobic (living in the presence of oxygen), anaerobic (living without oxygen), and facultative anaerobes (can live in both environments).


    According to the way they obtain energy, bacteria are classified as heterotrophs or autotrophs. Autotrophs make their own food by using the energy of sunlight or chemical reactions, in which case they are called chemoautotrophs.


    Heterotrophs obtain their energy by consuming other organisms. Bacteria that use decaying life forms as a source of energy are called saprophytes.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Not only the giant, but also the tigers were looking confusedly at Sen and his dragon. They were talking about something serious then the dragon lord (Sen) started to talk about something out of the world.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Archaea or Archaebacteria differ from true bacteria in their cell wall structure and lack peptidoglycans. They are prokaryotic cells


    Fungi (mushroom, molds, and yeasts) are eukaryotic cells (with a true nucleus). Most fungi are multicellular and their cell wall is composed of chitin. They obtain nutrients by absorbing organic material from their environment (decomposers), through symbiotic relationships with plants (symbionts), or harmful relationships with a host (parasites). They form characteristic filamentous tubes called hyphae that help absorb material. The collection of hyphae is called mycelium. Fungi reproduce by releasing spores.


    Protozoa are unicellular aerobic eukaryotes. They have a nucleus, complex organelles, and obtain nourishment by absorption or ingestion through specialized structures. They make up the largest group of organisms in the world in terms of numbers, biomass, and diversity. Their cell walls are made up of cellulose. Protozoa have been traditionally divided based on their mode of locomotion: flagellates produce their own food and use their whip-like structure to propel forward, ciliates have tiny hair that beat to produce movement, amoeboids have false feet or pseudopodia used for feeding and locomotion, and sporozoans are non-motile. They also have different means of nutrition, which groups them as autotrophs or heterotrophs.


    Algae, also called cyanobacteria or blue-green algae, are unicellular or multicellular eukaryotes that obtain nourishment by photosynthesis. They live in water, damp soil, and rocks and produce oxygen and carbohydrates used by other organisms. It is believed that cyanobacteria are the origins of green land plants.


    Viruses are noncellular entities that consist of a nucleic acid core (DNA or RNA) surrounded by a protein coat. Although viruses are classified as microorganisms, they are not considered living organisms. Viruses cannot reproduce outside a host cell and cannot metabolize on their own. Viruses often infect prokaryotic and eukaryotic cells causing diseases.


    Multicellular Animal Parasites: A group of eukaryotic organisms consisting of the flatworms and roundworms, which are collectively referred to as the helminths. Although they are not microorganisms by definition, since they are large enough to be easily seen with the naked eye, they live a part of their life cycle in microscopic form. Since the parasitic helminths are of clinical importance, they are often discussed along with the other groups of microbes.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Giant "¡­."


    All the tigers "¡­.."

 Chapter 205 - Parallel Universe And Infinite Universe

    After gathering enough courage, the giant sighed and asked, "O'' the great dragon lord, what message do you want to convey? It''s going above our head."


    Sen bit his tongue and replied in an almighty tone, "Earthly mortals like you all may not be able to understand it, but it is good for your mind and body!!"


    Giant "¡­"


    All the tigers "¡­"


    No one, literally no one, believes in Sen''s bluff talks. Rather than a prayer that''s good for their health and mind, they were thinking the dragon lord was putting some curse on them.


    After pondering over it for some time, the giant took the chance and asked the tigers why they were trying to attack them? In the presence of the dragon lord.


    Sen also was curious about the reason and eyed towards the tigers asking them the reasons through intimidation. Though all these times the tigers were acting scared and timid, on asking them the reason all of them became enraged again and began to roar at the giant.


    Sen didn''t like the uprising of the tigers and made the illusionary divine dragon''s eye red again to make the tigers tremble in fear. Seeing the dragon was staring at them with eyes as red as crimson red, the tigers calmed down and went toward Sen with eyes filled with tears.


    "My lord, the dragon lord, sorry for disturbing you, and awaking you from your sleep. These giants did something to our clan''s only divine spirit and now he is suffering from an unknown disease."


    "What?!" both Sen and the giant exclaimed simultaneously. Judging from the reactions and the expressions of the giant, Sen could clearly tell he had no idea what was going on there.


    "You son of bit*ch!! Don''t act na?ve and innocent as f*ck. I know you giants are the ones who have done something to our clan''s divine spirit. I won''t forgive that. I will eat u all¡­" before the tiger said something he felt like a huge stone was thrown on him.


    His body was getting forced to kneel on the ground. He was having problems breathing properly. His eyes were moving here and there in his sockets and bleeding from the edges, seeing the head tiger was acting weird all of a sudden the rest of the tigers turned towards the dragon and found the dragon lord was using his sage pressure to force submission of their leader.


    Without doing any further delay, the head of the tiger asked forgiveness and swore he would never show such disgraceful behavior before him again.


    "You better remember your promise," Sen asked in a cold voice and removed the pressure that he had been using on the head of the tigers.


    Now that everything was under control, Sen asked the head of the tiger what was going on and to tell him everything in detail.


    The head of the tiger agreed and narrated the incident that happened a few days back. In the sage world, every animal species has its own clan, and in only one clan out of every thousand clans, a divine spirit takes birth.


    For the tigers, it was a divine tiger that would have become the head of all the tigers in the sage world. Few days ago when it was playing in the forest the li divine tiger came across a cave and went inside for exploration.


    And that was the place from where everything started. The Lil divine tiger went inside but never returned out of the cave.


    Since he was the future king of the whole species of tigers in the sage world, hundreds of tigers went out to search for the little one.


    After tracing his scent, they found him lying unconscious inside a cave. After telling up to this point, the head of the tiger started at the tiger and began to growl again.


    But this time he didn''t continue it as the last time and turned towards Sen to continue the rest of the part.


    After they found him they checked the little divine spirit''s body and noticed something was wrong within his soul sea. On further inspection, they found out his cultivation star was not there anymore.


    Upon hearing this not only the giant''s but Sen''s eyes too widened in disbelief. All of a sudden the giant waved his hand and shouted, "Open it, open it."


    The tigers were somewhat confused about why the giant was opening the doors on the giant wall? Some time ago they were defending themselves from the tigers, but now they were opening the gates!!


    ''Just what in the world is going on here?!'' thought Aryan.


    "Follow me," asked the giant, and went inside the city behind the walls.


    After walking a short distance from there all the tigers and Sen on top of his dragon reached near a big camp. Though Sen was not sure what was inside, the tigers can sense from the smell that thousands of giants were behind it.


    The giant leading the way didn''t say anything and all of a sudden removed the curtain obstructing the inside view of the humongous camp.


    Sen had a look inside from the top of his dragon and found thousands of giants were sleeping inside it. And some other giants were taking care of them.


    Sen used his divine sense and found something weird there. He wasn''t sure if what he sensed was correct or not. So, to clarify his doubt he used his powers and pulled in one of the sleeping giants from inside.


    He was about to use his divine senses again when something began to well up in his stomach. It was the same feeling that he had been getting for the last few days. While he was pondering which attribute will try to break free today his mouth began to start blabbering about some other topic, completely different than his inherited attributes. This time he was blabbering about the parallel universe and infinite universe.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Parallel universe, also known as an alternate universe, or alternate reality, is a hypothetical self-contained plane of existence, co-existing with one''s own. The sum of all potential parallel universes that constitute reality is often called a "multiverse".


    Technically, alternative histories as a result of time travel are not parallel universes: while multiple parallel universes can co-exist simultaneously, only one history or alternative history can exist at any one moment, as alternative history usually involves, in essence, overriding the original timeline with a new one. As a result, travel between alternative histories is not possible without reverting the timeline back to the original.


    There are exceptions to the above, and an alternate history doesn''t necessarily overwrite the old one. There are no rules written in stone regarding this. Modern ideas of time travel pose the idea of branching timelines, such as in Avengers: Endgame. Technically, if a timeline isn''t explicitly stated to have been erased, it''s still there.


    The concept of Counter-Earth might seem similar to a parallel universe, but is actually a distinct idea. A counter-earth is a planet that shares Earth''s orbit but is on opposition, therefore, cannot be seen from Earth. There would be no necessity that such a planet would be like Earth in any way, although typically in fiction it is practically identical to Earth. Since Counter-Earth is not only within our universe but within our own Solar System, reaching it can be accomplished with ordinary space travel.


    Going back to the idea that space-time is flat, the number of possible particle configurations in multiple universes would be limited to 10^10^122 distinct possibilities, to be exact. So, with an infinite number of cosmic patches, the particle arrangements within them must repeat ¡ª infinitely many times over.


    This means there are infinitely many "parallel universes": cosmic patches exactly the same as ours (containing someone exactly like you), as well as patches that differ by just one particle''s position, patches that differ by two particles'' positions, and so on down to patches that are totally different from ours.


    The expansion at the beginning of the universe took place exponentially because there was so much "energy inherent to space itself," he said. But over time, that inflation obviously slowed ¡ª those particles of matter created at the Big Bang are not continuing to expand.


    That means that multiverses would have different rates of inflation and different times (longer or shorter) for inflation. This decreases the possibilities of universes similar to our own.


    Even setting aside issues that there may be an infinite number of possible values for fundamental constants, particles and interactions, and even setting aside interpretation issues such as whether the many-worlds-interpretation actually describes our physical reality.


    Infinite universe: One prominent theory about it is that it is flat and goes on forever. This would present the possibility of many universes being out there. But with that topic in mind, it''s possible that universes can start repeating themselves. That''s because particles can only be put together in so many ways. More about that in a moment.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 206 - The Dark Infinity

    This time after spouting out his profound knowledge Sen didn''t feel irritated nor pissed off. For some reason he was getting a feeling something wrong, something bad was going to happen. He was getting the same feeling which he got on earth before the showdown with the ancient ghost, flowed by a force unlocking of his power.


    But then again, he dispersed all the feeling muddling in his mind and concentrated on the current situation on hand. All the giants sleeping there were missing a cultivation star. More like as if their cultivation star was stolen or forcibly taken out of them.


    The head of the tiger also felt something was wrong and went near the giant sleeping nearest to him. The other giants on guard duties pointed their weapons towards him, but the giant who had been talking with them since the beginning asked them to let the tiger do whatever he wants.


    Since the tiger was also a cultivating beast, he touched the forehead of the giant with his own forehead and tried to sense his condition. And just like Sen, the head of the tiger found out that the giant was missing his cultivation star.


    He turned around and nodded to his other mates. The tiger that had attacked Sen earlier some days ago nodded back and went out running somewhere.


    Not only Sen but also the other giants had doubts, on what did they talk in a nod, and where did that tiger go running?


    Half an hour later, the tiger returned with a white tiger cub in his mouth. Sen had a look at the tiger cub, and his eyes widened.


    The same face, the same eyes, the same nose, everything was the same. The tiger cub before him was none other than Shiroe, his contracted chaos spirit.


    Before anybody said something or did anything, Sen jumped to the ground from his illusionary dragon and went near the white tiger cub, having a size similar to that of a big mammoth.


    The tiger grabbed him in his mouth and Sen was about to do something and hence he slowly put the cub on the ground and took a few steps back.


    Sen went near and had a close look at the face of the small sleeping tiger again. He patted the cub with his tiny hands and went near his stomach to check something.


    As expected, the cub was also a victim of the same tragedy. He was missing his cultivation star, and without one, his body''s power fulfilling supply was entirely cut off.


    Sen turned towards the head of the tiger, then towards the giants.


    "Now care to tell me, how and when it all started?" Sen asked in a low voice.


    "Some days ago," replied the head of the tiger.


    "A month ago," replied the giant who had been talking with them since the beginning. He also added the cases became frequent in the mid of the month and totally stopped some days ago.


    Sen asked them the place where the unconscious body of the giants was found?


    And the giant told them they found it mostly in the forest, near the cave area. The head of the tiger frowned over it and asked him about the location of the cave.


    And as anticipated, it was near the same cave where the divine tiger had lost his cultivation star.


    After hearing out everyone, Sen became sure that the root of the problem was that cave. Something or someone was inside that cave who was stealing the cultivation stars from everyone''s soul sea.


    Doing so was not impossible, but doing that to that many in just a month was something that was most shocking for them.


    While Sen was pondering about one more memory popped up in his mind that he had heard a long time ago. Victor, the chef, and the special forces agent, from whose shop he had eaten dosa for the first time, his wife was suffering something similar to what the giants and the divine tiger was suffering.


    Thinking more about it Sen began to get a bad feeling about it. Deep in his mind he knew he was missing something there, some sort of similarity was there. But what, he didn''t know at that time.


    Past, present, future. World, parallel world, and infinite world, were the terms bubbling up in his mind. Unaware of the truth that he was missing the biggest clue there, he asked the head of the tiger to take him near that cave.


    All of them agreed and led the way for Sen up to that cave. Since the matter somewhat involved the giants, some other giants followed him with their weapons on hand.


    After walking some distance from the giant civilization, all of them reached near the cave. As it was the main reason and he suspected the giants getting their cultivation star stolen, they had surrounded that area with giant magic stones. Which would prevent someone''s entry to that area.


    One of the giants came forward to move the stones from their positions to deactivate the barrier around it when Sen stopped him and said, "Not needed."


    He waved his hand with a wisp of his mental energy, and the barrier disappeared from the air. No one was shocked anymore, since they had already recognised Sen as a powerful cultivator.


    The more Sen went near the cave, the more his heart began to beat. Not only his heart but also his body was telling inside the cave was something that he may not want to see.


    An evil, ominous aura was coming from inside that was making him feel goosebumps throughout his body. Though he was aware, it was his first time feeling that, still then he was somewhat hesitant to believe in it.


    Amidst of his confusion, something began to reverberate in his mind. And this time it was none of the profound knowledge inherited from his parents.


    "The dark infinity was cold and empty


    Only 12 jewels were adorned on it.


    Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Indigo,


    Violet, Purple, Silver, Olive, Gray, Brown, and Blue were their colors.


    Time was passing peacefully and the souls on


    the jewels were passing their time peacefully.


    Until one day when the infinity trembled,


    Trembled the jewels, and a rift appeared in the dark.


    A rift connecting this world to another.


    Many souls were looking at it when emerged a creature from


    inside and looked towards the Violet jewel.


    The dark infinity trembled again, and the violet became


    Black. He slept in the infinity for some decades and woke


    up again to devour the power of Purple and make it black.


    He continued the same till a single jewel was left alone, and


    That was the jewel of blue. The last jewel containing the souls


    Of many.


    No hope was left, their end was near. In the time of blue ornaments despair,


    the infinite dark trembled again, and another


    a rift appeared.


    Seven bright stars emerged from it and sealed off that creature.


    The damage done was irreversible, so as a compensation


    to the dark infinite, they created many ornaments for it.


    And the departed souls were embedded in it."


    "The jewels produced many legends


    And the Blue jewel was the one standing at the top


    Shining like a bright star.


    The souls forgot the Seven Sages and their


    Teaching was the only thing that was left behind as a legacy.


    On a day when the nature was blooming, the bird were


    singing and the fish were flowing, the Blue jewel trembled


    And trembled the dark infinite again.


    New soul of the jewels, unaware of the consequence


    Found out the sealed temple of the creature and tried to


    open it from outside.


    And as the idiom says curiosity killed the cat


    Here curiosity killed the mythical dragon.


    The one who opened the seal was the Dragon Emperor of


    that time. The soul who had defeated a thousand dragons and bathed in their blood to become a dragon himself.


    The seal was broken, and the creature came out,


    He looked around in fury and kicked the ground."


    "Kicked the ground!!" exclaimed Aryan.


    "Yea¡­., At least that''s what was written in that translated version." informed Sir Jean.


    "Oh, okay. Please continue," said Aryan and let Sir Jean continue again.


    "The earth shattered and came out a huge


    Stream of water, not only in one place. But in


    places all around the Blue Jewels.


    The water continued to come out, and that was the


    Beginning of the Great Flood."


    "The dark infinity was cold and empty


    Only 12 jewels were adorned on it.


    Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Indigo,


    Violet, Purple, Silver, Olive, Gray, Brown, and Blue were their colors.


    Time was passing peacefully and the souls on


    the jewels were passing their time peacefully.


    Until one day when the infinity trembled,


    Trembled the jewels, and a rift appeared in the dark.


    A rift connecting this world to another.


    The dark infinity trembled again, and the violet became


    Black. He slept in the infinity for some decades and woke


    up again to devour the power of Purple and make it black.


    He continued the same till a single jewel was left alone, and


    That was the jewel of blue. The last jewel containing the souls


    Of many.


    Abruptly Sen opened his eyes and looked towards the cave with red shot eyes.

 Chapter 207 - Time Paradox

    If his sense, destiny, and his soul were not lying to him, it was the CREATURE who was the reason behind all this. The monster responsible for vanishing his parents and millions of lives from his old world''s entire solar system.


    Suddenly hostile sage energy began to gush out from Sen. The giants and tigers present near felt as if the air became toxic all of a sudden. They were having extreme difficulty even to exhale out the air they had taken in before.


    Breathing was just the beginning of their misery. From the hostile energy, all the tigers were completely forced into submission and were forced to lie down on the floor with blood flowing from their eye corners.


    Something similar was the situation of the giants accompanying Sen and the tigers at that time. All of them were forced to lie down and were suffering from internal organ hemorrhages.


    Sen wasn''t aware of his surroundings anymore. All he wanted at that time was revenge, revenge, and revenge. His blood was boiling like the lava from a volcano to meet that creature and tear him apart in pieces.


    Sen took a step forward, and cracks appeared on the ground. He took another step, and a volcano erupted at a distance behind him. Seeing the rage of the eight sage not only the tigers and emperor but also nature was trembling in fear.


    The opening of the cave was covered with a big rock. This time Sen didn''t use any of his power and instead went near and touched the big rock with his bare hands.


    The rock turned into water and got absorbed in the ground. He was using all his inherited attributes, accompanied by his own attributes to its max level.


    The way inside the cave opened up, and Sen went inside without any hesitation. The moment he entered inside, a dimensional barrier appeared around the cave, separating it from the real world and making it float on virtual infinite space.


    But all these were not known to the giants and the tigers watching the view from far, all they saw was Sen entered and the cave began to float with a barrier around it.


    Inside of the cave was cold and dark. Not a single life sign was detected by Sen''s divine senses. He kept on walking till he reached near the end of the cave. At the end of the cave was a big rock, with a stone chair in front of it.


    Sen had a look at the chair, and his energy levels erupted again. Sitting on top of the chair was a figure with a human body and a boar face.


    Sen went near the chair made out of stone carving and grabbed the figure''s throat.


    The figure crumbled into pieces and turned into powder. No screech, no fight, no resistance.


    Suddenly, Sen threw the powder in his hand and started to cry alone in that cave. Tears were gushing down from his eyes, everything was becoming blurry due to the tears coming from his eyes.


    After killing the figure sitting on the stone, Sen realized it was not the original CREATURE, rather a skin shed by that CREATURE.


    The barrier around the cave disappeared, and Sen came out of the cave with red swollen eyes. As his anger faded, the pressure that the tiger and the giants were facing also disappeared.


    Seeing the miserable condition of Sen not only the giants but also the tigers got curious about it.


    Some time ago he went inside with an overwhelming power that was more than enough to wipe out thousands of lives in that area. But when he came out, he was even more miserable than an orphan beggar on the streets.


    Judging from his physical appearance, anybody could have said his life energy was sucked out of him. His cheeks were swallowed, his hands and legs had become thin. His jet black hairs had turned white and so on.


    After walking out of the cave and taking some steps, Sen fell down on the ground and lost his consciousness.


    "The dark infinity was cold and empty


    Only 12 jewels were adorned on it.


    Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Indigo,


    Violet, Purple, Silver, Olive, Gray, Brown, and Blue were their colors.


    Time was passing peacefully and the souls on"


    That same voice echoed in his mind, Sen abruptly woke up from his sleep and found himself floating above the universe.


    On a closer look, it was not a universe; it was an intersection of multiple universes that belonged to different timelines and parallel worlds.


    "O'' the chosen one, wake up. And pulverize your enemy!!" said a voice filled with enthusiasm.


    Since the place was dark and Sen was still in a daze, he couldn''t figure out who was talking and from where.


    He rubbed his head and had a look around him to search for the source of that voice. But till then it had already disappeared. Sen stood up with some difficulty and looked down. Below his feet, multiple universes were getting entangled with each other.


    Judging from the view, anybody could have said the universes were merging with each other for some reason. And it was not a good sign for Sen.


    If all the universes merged into one, then the CREATURE would get enough energy to feed upon and destroy the rest of the universe. Besides that, if multiple universes completed the merging process, then it would also distort the time, space paradox.


    Sen was thinking hard about what to do and how to stop it from happening. But on second thought, he was too tiny to do something in such a situation.


    While he was pondering about it, he remembered he had inherited some knowledge of grandfather''s paradox.


    The grandfather paradox is a potential logical problem that would arise if a person were to travel to a past time. The name comes from the idea that if a person travels to a time before their grandfather had children, and kills him, it would make their own birth impossible.


    Sen was thinking something like that. He was thinking of going back to the past and killing the reason for this problem.


    But for doing that, he had to travel to the past. And to travel to the past he had to create a black hole or get negative matter or negative energy from somewhere.


    One more problem he had to face in this was the pulling force existing inside a black hole. They are fierce enough that they would pull him like a rubber band and rip him apart into pieces.


    Not only that, to make a time jump to the past he had to solve many other contradictions in fractions of minutes at that time to make a successful time jump.


    When he started to think intensively about time, something happened inside him, and his time attribute began to evolve. The profound knowledge he had inherited from his parents began to evolve.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The present is a point somewhere in the middle, the past stretches in one direction and the future unfurls in the other. There may or may not be a beginning or an end. There''s also a Newtonian idea of global time: The same time line applies to everywhere in the Universe.


    The most important objection to the logical possibility of backwards time travel is the so-called Grandfather paradox. This paradox has actually convinced many people that backwards time travel is impossible:


    The dead giveaway that true time-travel is flatly impossible arises from the well-known "paradoxes" it entails. The classic example is "What if you go back into the past and kill your grandfather when he was still a little boy?"¡­So complex and hopeless are the paradoxes¡­that the easiest way out of the irrational chaos that results is to suppose that true time-travel is, and forever will be, impossible.


    Travel into one''s past¡­would seem to give rise to all sorts of logical problems, if you were able to change history. For example, what would happen if you killed your parents before you were born. It might be that one could avoid such paradoxes by some modification of the concept of free will. But this will not be necessary if what is called the chronology protection conjecture is correct: The laws of physics prevent closed timelike curves from appearing.


    If time travel was logically possible, then the time traveller could return to the past and in a suicidal rage destroy his time machine before it was completed and murder his younger self. But if this was a necessary condition for the time trip to have occurred at all is removed, and we should then conclude that the time trip did not occur. Hence if the time trip did occur, then it did not occur. Hence it did not occur, and it is necessary that it did not occur. To reply, as it is standardly done, that our time traveller cannot change the past in this way, is a petitio principii.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    And with that Sen understood that time travel was not an option nor a possibility, that can be achieved with his current power.

 Chapter 208 - The Truth

    One more thing Sen remembered if time travel was possible, then the knights of the Yang emperor would have travelled back to time and saved the Yang emperor from losing his life.


    Sen was in a crisis at that time. Not only Sen but the entire universe at that time. If he let the multiple universes collide, then god knows what he will see after entering that universe.


    In time of his despair, a sound reverberated in his mind.


    "Sen Zenzeng, open your eyes, and stop crying."


    It was Sen''s first time to hear that voice. He opened his eyes and raised his head towards the source of that sound.


    A figure covered in white virtuous, holy light was floating above his head. Sen tried to have a clear look at the figure hovering in the air, but he was unable to do so, due to the white virtuous, holy light obstructing his vision.


    "Who are you? And what are you doing here?!" Sen asked in a loud voice. It was neither rude nor respectful. His tone was neutral at that time.


    "Before I tell who I am , I try to guess my identity?"


    After hearing the voice for the second time, Sen felt like he had heard this voice earlier somewhere. But when and where, he couldn''t remember.


    "Sigh looks like your memories are sealed till now. Tch, what an idiot you are!!"


    Sen "¡­"


    He was totally clueless about the identity of that person. Though he was getting the feeling, he knew that person he was unable to remember when and where. And on top of all these, the person was mocking him as an idiot.


    One more thing Sen realized no matter how the person mocks him, he wasn''t feeling angry about it. Instead, he was getting a sense of familiarity from him.


    The more the levitating person called him an idiot, the more he felt like he was someone closer to him and belonged to his own family.


    "Tch, tch, idiot!! Still can''t remember me." Complained about the voice.


    Sen got enraged at one point and shouted in anger, "Broom, stop it already."


    Hearing Sen called him his brother and recovered some of his old memories, the figure descended and embraced Sen with his shoulders tightly.


    Once again tears started to gush down from his eyes and this time these were tears of joy, not of despair. Slowly new memories began to pop up in his mind when part of the seal on his memory was broken apart by this event.


    The memories contained something about which was not even known to the current sage empress.


    Back in the past, the Yang emperor used to have a younger brother and his name was Sen. Since there used to be always one son in the family who inherits the power of the Yang and get to use the title of the Yang emperor, the other sons were given different surnames and were asked to support the person having the title Yang emperor.


    And Sen was one of them. He was given the name Zenzeng and was asked by his parents to support his one and only elder brother. Although he was helping his brother as asked to him, it was not under the pressure of his parents but out of pure brotherhood feelings.


    Both of them were recognised as an unbeatable duo from their childhood. On the day of their awakening when the elder brother inherited the Yang side''s power, everyone thought that was the end of the duo, since there wasn''t any power that can be compared with the Yang energy or Yang power of the universe.


    But destiny had a hidden gift for the second child, and he was gifted with the power of Imagination Derivative. A power that can make his imagination possible. There were restrictions on it like the Yang power had some on it, but it was comparable to the Yang power itself.


    When the elder brother inherited the Yang power, he realized it wasn''t an attribute nor an element, like the others have inherited. It was a key. A key that would allow him to use all the energy and resources present in the universe.


    If he wanted to pulverise his enemy, he just had to order the atoms and molecules in the air to become unstable and start radiating energy, the result may seem like he just waved his hands and the enemy got pulverised, but that was the real reason behind it.


    Similarly, if he wants to embed life in a plant, he just has to take a small sip of life energy from the other big plants or from nature itself and shove it into a dead plant.


    The elder son realised all these about his inherited power and was given the title of the second Yang emperor as per the tradition and order follows.


    For the second and the youngest son of the family, he realized about his powers'' vast potential a little later than his elder brother. Everybody knew his power had vast potential like his elder brother''s power, but no one told him about it since they wanted him to realize it himself.


    And as expected, he did realise his power after a year. His power was pretty simple to use, he just had to imagine a scenario clearly in his mind and the same will be created in real life.


    If he wanted to create an explosion, he neither had to chant a spell nor have to use the science behind it to create one. All he had to do was unleash his imagination and bring it to the real world.


    The Yang power had some restrictions on it. Like every year, he can bring back only one life from heaven. And if that person died again, he can''t bring back his life like the first time.


    But the younger one had no such restriction on him. If he wanted to bring someone back to his life, he just used to fiddle with the reality and illusion line and bring that person back using that.


    Sen also remembered that when his brother died, he hadn''t made ten parts of his powers. Instead it was distributed into nine parts. Sen was also one of the ten knights when his brother''s eleventh knight betrayed him and stabbed him in his hearts.


    At that time before dying, the Sage emperor had made nine parts of his Yang powers and given it to his knights, and Sen was the tenth one who hadn''t gotten anything from him because he already had a great power inside him. The power of Imagination Derivative.


    "My younger brother, stop crying you are making my brand new clothes dirty from your tears." Joked the Yang Emperor.


    Sen laughed at it and replied he won''t stop crying. While they were embracing each other, many other memories were coming to his mind and one of them was the reason for his brother''s death.


    At that time when his brother got stabbed in his heart he didn''t die from the damage of the internal organ, instead died on the will of nature.


    Nature was telling him to leave the world and distribute his power to his loyal and trusted ones. After his death, one of the other nine knights became the Sage emperor and led the side of Yang in place of the Yang Emperor.


    For Sen, he didn''t put his nose in such matters and secluded himself away from all these in a different galaxy.


    All this time he was doing research on reincarnation and parallel universes. Since it was the will that his brother had to die, he knew it was impossible to bring him back to life.


    So instead he was searching for ways in which he and his brother can be reincarnated in a new world or same world.


    After doing years of research, he understood the logic behind the gate of reincarnation and tried to make one with the help of his power.


    He successfully made one, a reincarnation gate that opens in the faraway future, but a future without his brother. Till then, Sen wasn''t aware of it, and he entered the gate without thinking much about it.


    As a result, he was reincarnated in the future in his own descendants'' family with the name Sen Zenzeng, without any of his past memories.


    From there, the narration was pretty clear. The dark side tried to attack the Sage world, Sen defeated them all with his Dream Derivative power, which was a downgraded version of Imagination Derivative powers.


    After all those fires, killing and war, he decided to take some time off and again use a reincarnation gate to take birth in the lower realms like earth.


    But before he went, he made a divine protection beast which somehow deflected to the dark side and caused trouble in the sage world.


    The Sage empress and the other Sages threw him out of the sage world to the lower realms, but there too he started causing panic and destruction.


    Defeating him was impossible, so they sealed him in a temple on earth. But the dark side helped him and the CREATURE escaped from there, creating terror again. This cycle continued again and again till the sage empress decided to come in contact with Sen''s reincarnation, Wang Hunag.

 Chapter 209 - The End

    But to their frustration, he had completely sealed off his memories of Sen and the strongest sage of the Sage world. To weaken and break that seal they created another reincarnation gate and make him live another life as Aryan, on earth.


    But everything went wrong when the CREATURE awoke from his sleep earlier than expected.


    Till then, Sen was holding the Yang emperor and his only brother in his arms, after crying out all he wanted, he released him from his embrace.


    "Broo, forgot to ask what''s going on right now? Why are the different universes merging with each other?" Sen asked in bewilderment.


    Even after gaining the memories of his all the past lives and knowledge he still wasn''t sure what was happening in there, and why in the world the universes were merging.


    The Sage Emperor laughed at his question and said, "Isn''t it obvious, why all the universes are colliding?"


    "Is it?!" Sen asked in confusion.


    "It is obvious. The reason is standing before me."


    "¡­"


    "Ahahahaha, ahahahahah. Knew it, you still aren''t aware about it. Ahahaha, ahahahah" laughed the emperor.


    Sen wasn''t sure why and how in the world he was the reason behind all this. Before he asked out the reason, the Sage emperor fired the reason towards him in one breath.


    "My lil brother, it''s you who have been using your power unconsciously and have summoned me from the heavens, for some time."


    "Huh? What?!" before he asked something else, his brother''s figure started to dissipate.


    "Ooof, looks life I am already out of time. That''s it for today, let''s meet another time."


    Sen understood he was waking up in reality and asked out something that had been bugging him for a while, "Brooooo, before going tell me what was the secret weapon that you had used in the past. I can''t remember it till now."


    This time Sage Emperor didn''t reply and went near Sen while his body was dissipating slowly in the air.


    He gestured and made a gesture asking Sen to come forward. He went near his brother in a hurry and Tuk!!


    Got flicked on his forehead.


    Sen abruptly opened his eyes and found himself sleeping on a cold bed in a dark room. He jumped off from the bed and had a look around him.


    Suddenly the room became lightened and the bed behind him started to glow. Sen was dazzled by the light and closed his eyes as a reaction. But before closing his eyes, he had a glimpse of something that made him open his eyes, even though they weren''t adjusted to the light in his surroundings.


    It was a coffin. Not any ordinary coffin, but the coffin of the Yang Emperor. Seeing Sen wake up one of the giants went running and informed the rest of the members about it.


    Sen levitated in and found the room was inside a well just near the cave. He got out of the well and wrapped the coffin in his dimensional ring.


    Watching Sen was back to his original self, the giant and the head of the tiger went running and blurted out the entire after story to him. Reason, was pretty simple. After experiencing Sen''s power he was pretty afraid of him. He didn''t want his entire species to get wiped when he woke up.


    And that''s why before Sen had any kind of misunderstanding, he narrated him the incidents after he fell on the ground.


    Half an hour ago when he fell down on the ground, all of them ran towards him to have a look. But suddenly the water in the nearby well started to come out and took him back inside the well.


    None of them dared to touch him because it was the Holy Well of the forest which wards away the evil spirits.


    Sen had a rough idea on what happened after he fainted and thanked the others for everything. Now that he had gotten the answer to his question, he was getting ready to depart from home.


    Back on the sage planet, everyone was in a hurry. While Sen was having a nice talk with his elder brother, Yang Emperor, the CREATURE covered the distance between the two places and was getting ready for a final attack.


    For the creature it was a bother to fight each and every sage of the sage planet one by one, so he was creating a massive quantum physics-based black ball to wipe out the entire planet''s existence at once.


    Not only the sage empress, but the other sages and the knights of the Yang Emperor were able to sense his presence. He was hovering just above the skies of the sage palace.


    But the interesting thing was, even though it was so near to the sage palace it didn''t try to attack it, not even once.


    All the guards and the sages were getting ready for the fight, while the sage empress was calm and drinking tea on the terrace.


    Nagarin couldn''t understand what was going on and asked, "Empress, care to tell why aren''t you getting ready for a fight?"


    Yui sipped tea, and replied, "Why should I? My hubby is on his way here. He will deal with him, not me."


    Nagarin could clearly sense the energy oozing out of the CREATURE and she was sure except the sage empress and the knights of the Yang Emperor, no one can deal with that monster floating above.


    While she was pondering about it, suddenly she felt a pressure on her, forcing her down. But then again the force vanished and she stood up at once.


    She looked above and found out it was that monster-like creature that was using his force to press them down. But the empress erected a barrier as soon as possible and was enjoying her tea once again.


    The entire Zenzeng family, followed by Aria, and Nex were present on the roof to fight the CREATURE and protect the empress. But they all were asked to wait there and wait for Sen to deal with him,


    Seeing no one was caring about his existence, the CREATURE got pissed and went high above in the sky to do something.


    Up in the sky he began to chant the attributes of and create a quantum black hole out of it.


    Since it had lived for millions of years already, its speech and language were understandable to others.


    They understood he was creating a supermassive black hole and inserting it in a black cube, made up of black matter.


    These enormous black holes are millions or even billions of times as massive as the sun but are about the same size in diameter. Such black holes are thought to lie at the center of pretty much every galaxy. Getting hit by one, means the end of the solar system.


    But the chant didn''t end there at all. He started a new verse that contained clues about stellar black holes. These black holes are made when the center of a very big star falls in upon itself or collapses. When this happens, it causes a supernova. A supernova is an exploding star that blasts part of the star into space.


    When a star burns through the last of its fuel, the object may collapse, or fall into itself. For smaller stars (those up to about three times the sun''s mass), the new core will become a neutron star or a white dwarf. But when a larger star collapses, it continues to compress and creates a stellar black hole.


    Black holes formed by the collapse of individual stars are relatively small but incredibly dense. One of these objects packs more than three times the mass of the sun into the diameter of a city. This leads to a crazy amount of gravitational force pulling on objects around the object. Stellar black holes then consume the dust and gas from their surrounding galaxies, which keeps them growing in size.


    Sage empress frowned and looked towards the black box getting materialized in the air. That monster had created and inserted a variety of black holes inside that box.


    Once it explodes, then everything will come to an end.


    After finishing up the chanting, it didn''t waste a single second and went even higher up in the sky. Out of the planet.


    With power in his hands, he threw the small cube towards the sage planet before him.


    Zenzeng family "¡­"


    Nagarin "¡­"


    Nex "¡­"


    Empress *Sipping tea from the glass and enjoying her cookies*


    BOOM!!


    The small black box exploded, and the multiple black holes got out of it. Everyone, literally every soul on the planet, closed their eyes, as they didn''t want to see their death before them.


    While Nagarin was closing her eyes and waiting for her death, a sound rang in her ears.


    "Huh, why are you all closing your eyes?!" asked the empress.


    Everyone present opened their eyes and saw the miracle happening before them.


    Sen was hovering in the sky and absorbing all the black holes into something.


    The CREATURE too noticed Sen''s interference and was gonna fly towards him when Zwap!!


    Sen teleported behind him and shoved something into his mouth.


    Zip zap Zwap!!


    The CREATURE vanished.


    Everyone was looking towards Sen in confusion. He just arrived, and the CREATURE vanished~~!!


    He landed near the empress and gave her a smirk. The empress too stood up and smiled back at him.


    Except for these two, no one had any idea what was going on here and what did Sen do some seconds ago?


    Before they asked Sen, he went near the empress, held his hand, and Zwap!!


    They vanished from there. No one had any idea just what in the world was happening there.


    Sen opened his eyes and found himself sleeping below a tree in his school garden.


    "Friend Aryan, won''t you go back to class?" asked a girl in a sweet voice.


    Sen looked above and said, "Yes, will go. You go first, I am coming."


    Nagisa, along with Rajesh and the others, went to class while Sen stood there and kept on staring towards the stars.


    On his way to the sage planet, the empress told her that their time was coming to an end, in the parallel universe and they can''t stay there any longer.


    So Sen dealt with the CREATURE in an instant, transmigrated back to his old world, and revived everyone back.


    "Shall we go? Teacher is waiting for us." Asked another girl from his rear.


    "Yep, let''s go Yui."


    Yui went first, but Aryan stood there for some seconds. Deep in his mind he was thinking, ''Fck you seven, give me an epic ending''.


    But he was happy with his current one.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    And with that, the novel comes to an end.


    Some extra info: After they returned to earth, Yui used Sen''s power and got a body for herself instead of staying inside Aryan''s soul sea.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Don''t forget to check my new novel and drop power stones on it.